《Start as a Spiritual Planter: I Have a Game Panel》


 Chapter 1: Nightmare God

    In the endless stretch of deep space, where the stars are distant pinpricks of light in a sea of darkness, a colossal Space Battleship ripped through the void, its entrance like a tear in the very fabric of the universe.


    The ship was massive, big enough to house tens of thousands, its presence dominating the emptiness.


    Hot on its tail, a swarm of thousands of smaller Frigates burst from the void, surging forward like a pack of predators. Their sleek forms darted and weaved, pulseser cannons glowing, ready to strike.


    As the Battleship finally stabilized from its warp jump, its vast, cylindrical body gleamed under the faint starlight. Its smooth, deadly nose cone pointed forward while a cluster of glowing engines at the rear pulsed with immense energy.


    It was a hulking beast of war, cutting through the dark like an unstoppable force.On its bridge, Captain Rhea stood at the helm, her sharp eyes glued to the tactical disy that flickered with the swarm of iing enemies.


    "All hands, to battle stations!" Her voice was calm but unyielding, slicing through the tension like a de. "Prepare for engagement!"


    The crew on the battleship scrambled into action, each member fulfilling their role with precision born from years of training. The hum of particle shields activating filled the air as the Battleship braced for impact.


    These fields serve to deflect or disrupt various iing attacks, likesers and sma sts to even small asteroids.


    The crew didn''t need to be told twice. With the efficiency of a well-oiled machine, they sprang into action. The low hum of the particle shields activating thrummed through the ship as they braced for the imminent attack.


    Particle shields, an advanced type of energy shielding powered by divine crystals, can envelop an entire ship within energy fields.


    As the battleship''s primary defense, these shields glimmered subtly, wrapping the ship in a protective cocoon of energy. Outside, the Frigates were closing in fast, their formations tight and disciplined, like a pack of wolves circling their prey.


    Suddenly, the void was alive with energy as both sides opened fire. Streams of brightsers and bolts of sma streaked across the darkness, lighting up the battlefield with every violent explosion.


    The space between them erupted into a deadly disy of destruction as explosions blossomed like fiery flowers, painting the darkness in bursts of color. But Captain Rhea was not the type to sit back and let the enemy dictate the pace of the battle.


    "Stay on course. Let theme to us," she muttered under her breath, her fingers gripping the edges of the control panel. "Use the shields to our advantage. Let''s make them regret showing up."


    Her voice was filled with cold determination as the Battleship twisted and turned through the chaos, its massive frame moving with surprising grace for something so huge.


    It unleashed its full might: point defensesers cut through enemy fire, hypervelocity railguns fired rounds with earth-shattering speed, and phased sma cannons tore through the Frigates'' armor like paper.


    Captain Rhea''s lips curled into a smirk as she watched their numbers dwindle. "Weak," she scoffed, eyes gleaming with disdain. "They dare challenge us, kill all the enemies of Nightmare Civilization?"


    The Battleship''s superior firepower and unyielding shields were proving too much for the smaller ships to handle. Frigates were nimble and fast, true, but they were outmatched in raw power. Rhea knew the difference well.


    Frigatesoften acting alone¡ªcould take on scouting, fast transport, and specialized roles like electronic warfare or stealth. But here, facing the monstrous might of a fully armed Battleship? They were little more than flies buzzing around a lion.


    "Focus on their nk," Rhea barked, her eyes gleaming as she leaned forward, eager for the kill. "Cripple their engines! Let them drift helplessly in space." Her voice wasced with venom, the thrill of battle fueling her every word.


    Her crew followed her orders with military precision, targeting the weaker spots of the enemy''s formation.


    While the earliest concept of the frigate has its roots in space flight, with its small size and superior agility can be used for a variety of roles from scout to tackler, to fast transport.


    However current high-tech variants give rise to many new models such as the Interceptor, Assault Ship, Electronic Attack Ship, Stealth Bomber, and Covert Ops Ship.


    But the Frigates they were facing now were outdated service models with minimal firepower, posing a little challenge for Captain Rhea''s newlymissioned Demi God-ss Battleship, the "Redeemer."


    Her recent increase in strength from mid-level to high-level Demi-God improved her to the position of captain of the Redeemer, entrusted with escorting high-level resources and guests for the Astro Corp Alliance.


    Prior to her current role, Captain Rhea had served as a member of the 51st Exploration Corps under Frontier Solutions Group (FSG), tasked with developing and safeguarding the newly discovered SL-7831 Star System.


    FSG, a prominent Consortium within the Astro Corp Alliance, boasted deep roots in various fields of development, including interster exploration and resource mining.


    Her time there had tempered her into a capable officer, dealing with threats from hostile environments to rebellious factions in uncharted star systems.


    But even with all that experience, nothing could have prepared her for the nightmare unfolding in front of her now.


    Just as thest remnants of the enemy Frigates had been wiped out, the sudden re of rms shattered the brief moment of relief.


    The harsh, automated voice filled the bridge, cutting through the faint buzz of post-battle chatter.


    "Alert! High corrosive energy reaction detected! High-speed energy attack iing!"


    Captain Rhea''s heart skipped a beat, her body instantly shifting into high alert. She snapped her gaze to the holographic disy. A brilliant energy beam,rger and more intense than anything they had faced, was hurtling toward the Redeemer.


    The readouts indicated something terrifying¡ªa corrosive payload, something that could eat through their shields and tear the ship''s hull apart like wet paper.


    "Delta-nine evasion maneuver! Activate all point-defense systems, and transfer power to shields! Now!" Her voice cut through the chaos, sharp andmanding.


    The Redeemer responded swiftly, engines ring as it executed the evasive maneuver with precision. Point-defense turrets sprang to life, unleashing a barrage of countermeasures to intercept the iing energy beam.


    Despite their best efforts, the corrosive beam easily breached the defensive perimeter and shield, impacting against the Battleship''s armored hull with explosive force.


    Automated systems kicked into overdrive, fighting the corrosive energy with containment fields and damage control protocols.


    By some miracle¡ªor perhaps sheer technological superiority¡ªthe energy shields had absorbed most of the impact, sparing the hull from catastrophic damage. But that relief was short-lived.


    What appeared after the attack was a huge creature, dwarfing the Battleship in size. Thousands of meters in length, its grotesque form resembled that of a deep-sea predator, yet twisted by some alien horror.


    Its flesh was dark and slick, and countless writhing tentacles extended from its body, moving with a sickening grace as they danced in the void. The very sight of it made Captain Rhea''s blood run cold.


    But it wasn''t the monster itself that filled her with dread.


    No, it was the small figure standing atop the creature''s back, almost insignificant in sizepared to the monstrous entity beneath it, but infinitely more terrifying.


    The figure wore dark robes that seemed to absorb the faint light of the stars, casting an aura of suffocating darkness around him.


    His eyes¡ªunnatural and glowing with malevolent energy¡ªlocked onto the Redeemer, and Rhea felt a primal fear rise in her chest.


    This was no ordinary enemy.


    As the figure raised a hand, dark energy crackled around him, swirling with deadly intent. Captain Rhea''s mind raced. She knew this kind of power, had read of it in the old battle reports, and heard the whispered rumors across the Consortium.


    A Nightmare God. A true god-level powerhouse, a being so far beyond her own strength that it wasn''t even a contest.


    Her hands gripped the edge of the console, knuckles white. She was a high-level demigod, yes, a formidable warrior in her own right. But against a Nightmare God? She was nothing. Just an insect waiting to be crushed.


    The overwhelming disparity in power hit her like a tidal wave. There was no winning this battle, not here, not like this.

 Chapter 2: Official War God

    But then, amidst the growing dread, a calm presence seemed to envelop the room. She spun around, heart racing, only to find herself face-to-face with a middle-aged man standing casually on the bridge.


    His attire¡ªa simple, everyday outfit¡ªwaspletely out of ce in the midst of a high-stakes battle.


    Yet his demeanor exuded an air of absolute calm as if the chaos around him didn''t matter in the slightest.


    "Who the hell¡­?" Rhea''s voice faltered, but before she could finish, the man smiled at her¡ªa warm, reassuring smile that carried with it an undeniable sense of control.


    "Captain Rhea," he said, his voice smooth andmanding despite the chaos, "start the warp drive immediately."


    Rhea blinked, momentarily frozen. Who was this man? How did he even get onto the bridge? But there was no time for questions. The authority in his voice left no room for doubt.


    "I''ll hold the Nightmare God back," he continued, his eyes flicking briefly toward the monstrous figure still looming outside, "while you initiate the space jump."


    Rhea hesitated for only a split second before nodding, snapping back into action. "Engage the warp drive!" she ordered her crew, voice steely once again.


    The bridge buzzed with activity as the crew scrambled to obey, setting the coordinates and charging the ship''s warp systems.


    As the engines began to hum with the rising power of the warp drive, Rhea''s eyes flicked back to the middle-aged man.


    Captain Rhea watched in awe as the mysterious man stepped forward. With each stride, the space around him distorted and disintegrated, copsing into nothingness before reforming in front of the Nightmare God.


    Captain Rhea, standing on the Redeemer''s bridge, could only watch in stunned silence, her heart pounding in her chest. Her crew, too, were frozen, their attention locked on the holographic disy, showing the escting confrontation.


    As he neared the Nightmare God, a sense of anticipation filled the air, the tension palpable even amidst the chaos of the warp drive''s activation.


    Captain Rhea held her breath, her eyes fixed on the spot where the middle-aged man had disappeared into the void. In a hushed tone, she uttered a single word, heavy with reverence and awe, "Official War Gods!"


    Despite her own strength as a Hero Profession, the title of War God was something entirely beyond her reach.


    It represented the highest echelon of power within the Super God Civilization¡ª''Official War God'' is the title given to individuals who have ascended to rule from thrones perched atop the Eternal Divine Leaves.


    Both she and the man hailed from the same origin, a Super God Civilization born from the Eternal God Tree, a civilization that had reached the apex of super strength, super technology, and divine power.


    Their people were unique¡ªa Destiny race, evolved from humans, blessed with the potential to ascend to godhood through the Eternal Divine Tree''s influence.


    Millions of War Gods roamed the stars, eachparable to True Gods, and though only a fraction could im the title of Great War Godparable to powerful Great Gods of God Level 20.


    Every Official War God, like the middle-aged man, was a force to be reckoned with. Captain Rhea, despite her own demigod status, had fallen short of bing one of them.


    They descended into the infinite nes and various habitable and deserteds in the Void Sea of Chaos, opened up territories, cultivated dependents, formed armies, and plundered resources and ancient relics from the Monster Gods, Nightmare Gods, Alien Gods, and Zerg worlds that ruled the chaotic expanse.


    Through their own efforts, they gradually expanded their divine domain,ying the groundwork to condense War God Throne and ascend to the status of True Gods.


    However, their path to divinity differed significantly from that of traditional gods. While traditional gods relied on the power of faith generated by their believers to condense their Godhead, the War Lords followed a different path.


    They drew their strength from understanding the rules and with the power of the Eternal God Tree, to condense the Godhead much like the ancient gods of legend, well they also collect the power of faith to increase their divine power, but mostly relied on God Tree to be War Gods.


    The middle-aged man who appeared before was a War God who had sessfully opened his Divine Domain, condensed his Throne, and achieved the status of an Official War God.


    As for Captain Rhea, she failed to awaken her Divine Domain and became a Hero. While she possessed the power of a high-level demigod, her status paled inparison to that of the Official War God.


    As the middle-aged man stood steadfast on the deck of the battleship, his eyes locked onto the figure of the Nightmare God.


    Despite the vastness of space surrounding them, neither he nor the Nightmare God seemed affected by its vacuum.


    The Nightmare God, on the other hand, exuded an air of menace and power.


    His body waspletely made of distorted darkness, shifting and twisting like smoke, yet his eyes burned with an eerie intensity, sending shivers down the spines of those who dared to stand against him.


    The Nightmare Civilization, an ancient Super God Level Civilization, was born from the depths of darkness.


    Masters of nightmare technology, wielded their power with ruthless efficiency, spreading their influence across the stars by ensnaring entire civilizations in nightmares.


    Countless civilizations fell beneath their oppressive rule, their poptions enved, and their worlds transformed into nightmarish realms where terror reigned supreme.


    The Nightmare Civilization showed no mercy to those who dared oppose them, crushing all resistance with merciless brutality.


    As Rhea''s mind raced, the warp drive thrummed louder, nearing the critical point of activation. Fifteen seconds. Just fifteen more seconds until they could escape this nightmare.


    But those seconds felt like an eternity with the Nightmare God looming just beyond their reach.


    The Nightmare Godughed, a deep, sinister sound that reverberated through the vacuum of space, reaching even the crew within the ship. His eyes, glowing with malice, fixed on the War God standing before him.


    "Ah... a Potress Warlord. It has been thousands of years since Ist tasted one of your kind." His voice was a twisted mockery, dripping with hunger and malevolence.


    For a moment, the Nightmare God''s gaze flicked to the Redeemer, its warp drive building power. Yet, he made no move to stop it.


    There was no need for haste. Fifteen seconds was more than enough time to deal with this Human God and then crush the ship.


    His confidence radiated from him in waves, as though this entire confrontation were nothing more than a game to him.


    But the middle-aged man only grinned, his eyes sharp and focused. "Hahaha... nice try, buddy. You''re not the first Nightmare God to spout those same words," he retorted, his voice carrying across the void with a mix of amusement and disdain.


    "And thest one who said it? Let''s just say he didn''t live long enough to regret it." His tone was casual, but there was an undercurrent of calction in his words.


    Despite his confidence, he knew the truth. This was not his true body, merely an incarnation, a Clone.


    Facing a full-fledged Nightmare God with just an incarnation would be reckless in any other circumstance, but here, he didn''t need to win. He only needed to buy time.

 Chapter 3: Clone Body, Weak Divine Power

    Not giving the Nightmare God a chance to recover, the middle-aged man moved swiftly, his hand carving through the air in a sharp gesture.


    Instantly, chains made up of white mes materialized from the divine power, and ensnared the massive void creature''s body.


    The creature thrashed violently, its tentacles writhing in panic as the mes licked at its flesh, burning with a searing intensity.


    Though the Void beast had nearly reached the threshold of a True God, it was no match for the might of a Mid-Level God, even if the middle-aged man was just a fraction of his full strength.


    Although this incarnation was but a fraction of his true might, even as a clone, he a clone of Mid-Level God, has the ability to contend with weaker deities, like the Nightmare God in front of him who seemed to have reached True God Level recently can be considered as weak god.


    Above the weak god is the low-level god and above is mid-level, the onught of mes and chains proved overwhelming for the Void creature.


    The Nightmare God remained indifferent to the fate of the void creature and swiftly retaliated against the middle-aged man''s assault.


    With a sudden swiftness, his form blurred as he surged forward, his body changed from swirling smoke into a real entity with strong muscles and a powerful physical body with a height of more than 3 meters tall, a humanoid monster.


    Without warning, he surged forward, crossing the distance between himself and the middle-aged man in an instant.


    His fist, propelled by the force of his strong body, shot through the void, aimed directly at the War God''s chest.


    Time seemed to slow, the Nightmare God''s punch crackling with destructive energy, capable of shattering anything in its path.


    Among the talents inherent to Nightmares is the ability to transition seamlessly between states of illusion and reality.


    This unique trait allows them to shift their bodies from a tangible, corporeal form to an ethereal, illusionary state, and vice versa, at will.


    In their illusionary form, they possess a remarkable resilience against physical attacks, able to offset even the most powerful blows with ease.


    Yet, in the face of this onught, the middle-aged man remained resolute. Reacting swiftly, the middle-aged man evaded the attack with a deft maneuver, narrowly dodging the oing strike.


    With a fluid motion, he countered, unleashing a barrage of Fire energy sts made up of white mes aimed at the Nightmare God.


    The sts streaked through the vacuum of space, illuminating the darkness with their fierce glow as they homed in on their target.


    The Nightmare God, undeterred, summoned a shield of swirling nightmare energy to deflect the iing onught.


    The energy sts collided with the shield, causing it to ripple and warp under the pressure but holding firm against the assault.


    Sensing an opportunity, the middle-aged man pressed his advantage,unching into a rapid series of maneuvers.


    He closed the distance between himself and the Nightmare God, delivering a flurry of strikes with precision and speed.


    Even though he was very good at using Fire, as the body of a Mid-level god, even if it is a clone, the physical body condensed by the divine power of a mid-level god is stronger than general weak gods.


    Their battle raged on, each exchange of fists and energy causing shockwaves that rippled through the void.


    Though the War God''s clone held his own, the Nightmare God''s relentless ferocity was undeniable, his movements a blur of motion as he parried each blow with uncanny skill.


    Back on the Redeemer, Captain Rhea''s focus was split between monitoring the epic sh outside and dealing with the tide of hundreds of remaining Frigates.


    The battleship''s energy shield had failed, leaving it vulnerable to each iing attack.


    Explosions rattled the ship as Frigates circled like vultures, their pulsesers carving deep gouges into the ship''s armor.


    The hull groaned under the pressure, and with each passing moment, Rhea knew her ship''s chances of survival dwindled.


    Despite the best efforts of the crew, casualties mounted steadily as they fought back against the relentless assault.


    The enemy Frigates, with their remarkable agility and flexibility, proved difficult to counter, inflicting damage with each passing minute.


    The crewprised mostly of alchemy-created beings with limited intelligence¡ªfought valiantly, but they were little more than cannon fodder.


    Yet, Rhea felt no remorse for their loss, she only cared about saving the crew that are inside the control cabin.


    Her true concerny with the battle unfolding outside, between the Nightmare God and the War God''s clone.


    Thousands of blows had been exchanged in mere seconds, and from her perspective, the Nightmare God was gaining the upper hand.


    With a heavy heart, Rhea knew that if they couldn''t find a way to turn the tide of battle soon, they would be facing certain defeat.


    She wracked her brain for any possible strategy that could give them an edge against the formidable foe they faced.


    With time running out, Captain Rhea knew that they needed to find a solution¡ªand fast¡ªbefore it was toote.


    It was then she heard a voice directly sounded in her mind. Startled, Captain Rhea''s attention snapped to the unexpected intrusion in her mind.


    It was a woman''s voice, clear and resonant, cutting through the chaos of battle with startling rity.


    "Captain Rhea, I''m the personal guard of Miss Lena" the voice spoke, its tone urgent yetposed, "you must act swiftly if you wish to turn the tide of this battle. I can guide you, but you must trust me."


    Intrigued and somewhat relieved by the unexpected assistance, Captain Rhea hesitated for only a moment before steeling herself and acknowledging the mysterious voice''s offer.


    She knew that in the midst of this desperate struggle, she had little choice but to ce her faith in this sudden voice.


    "Guide me," she replied, her mental voice projecting a sense of resolve. "We need all the help we can get to ovee the enemy and ensure the safety of our crew."


    As Captain Rhea awaited the nextmunication from the mysterious voice, she remained vignt, her senses attuned to the unfolding chaos both within and outside the ship.


    With each passing moment, the urgency of the situation weighed heavily upon her shoulders, driving her to seek any advantage that could turn the tide of battle in their favor.


    Suddenly, the voice returned, with a resolute andmanding tone. "Captain Rhea, prepare your ship to enter the space drive at any moment," the voice instructed, with words echoing within her mind with rity.


    "We must seize this opportunity while the enemy is distracted. Follow my instructions closely: activate the Fusion-Powered sma Cannon at maximum output and leave the rest to me."


    Fusion-Powered sma Cannon? Rhea''s mind raced. It was their most powerful weapon, capable of delivering devastating energy sts, but using it at maximum output would drain the ship''s remaining power reserves.


    She steeled herself. It was risky, but with the enemy closing in and the battle outside teetering toward defeat, she had no other choice.


    "Helm, prepare for an emergency space jump," shemanded, her voice sharp and steady. "Weapons control, charge the sma Cannon¡ªmaximum output!"

 Chapter 4: Extermination Flower

    Her crew, though battle-worn and battered, responded without hesitation. The ship''s engines groaned as power was redirected toward the massive cannon.


    The hum of energy filled the bridge as the weapon began charging, its barrel glowing brighter and brighter with each passing second.


    Outside, the battle between the Nightmare God and the War God''s clone continued with no sign of slowing.


    The Nightmare God, sensing the shift in the ship''s energy, nced toward the Redeemer, his eyes narrowing. "Foolish Potross god," he spat, his voice filled with contempt. "Do you think a single cannon will stop me?"


    But the War God clone merely smirked, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. "You''re about to find out."


    The Heavy Fusion-Powered sma Cannon, firing supercharged particles from a miniature fusion reactor within, generated intense heat, producing an almost uncontainable sma stream at tremendous velocity for a devastating impact on the enemy.


    Captain Rhea''s heart raced as the cannon charged, only to falter at the most critical moment.


    Contrary to her expectations, the supercharged cannon abruptly faltered, its power dwindling to nothing.


    Confusion swept over her as she nced at the control panel, watching the energy reserves drain rapidly.


    It was as if the power was being siphoned away by an unseen force, leaving them defenseless.


    Panic fluttered in her chest¡ªwithout the cannon, theirst line of offense was crippled, and the relentless enemy Frigates were closing in.


    As the energy reserves dwindled to a critical 30%, the situation took an unexpected turn. Vines, thick and vibrant, began to sprout along the surface of the battleship, weaving through the cracks and fissures left by the Frigates'' attacks.


    The vines crackled with electricity, growing with an unnatural speed as they extended toward the enemy ships.


    In moments, they wrapped around the Frigates, immobilizing them like prey caught in a web.


    Simultaneously, colossal flowers known as Extermination Flowers erupted from the vines, each bloom pulsating with sparks of energy.


    With deadly uracy, they unleashed supercharged sma sts, targeting the remaining Frigates and the menacing Void creature.


    The sma shots streaked through space with lethal speed, finding their marks with devastating impact.


    Captain Rhea watched in awe and disbelief as the vines and flowers orchestrated a powerful counterattack, turning the tide of battle in their favor.


    Though the source of this unexpected assistance remained a mystery, she knew they had been granted a temporary reprieve and a chance to reim control of the situation.


    "Captain Rhea, ready to initiate the space jump. Don''t wait for Brother Chen, he will hold the Nightmare God," the voice echoed once more, its urgency propelling her into action.


    With thest Frigate destroyed and renewed determination coursing through her veins, Captain Rhea wasted no time in heeding the instructions of the mysterious voice.


    As the preparations nearedpletion, Captain Rhea spared a fleeting nce towards the ongoing battle outside, where Brother Chen or the previous middle-aged man who was still fighting against the Nightmare God.


    With a heavy heart, she knew they couldn''t afford to wait any longer.


    As the ship''s engines roared to life, the space around them began to warp and distort, signaling the initiation of the space jump.


    With a resolute nod, she gave the order to initiate the space jump, trusting that Brother Chen would hold his own against the Nightmare God as they made their escape.


    The ship leaped forward, hurtling through the fabric of space towards its destination. The void stretched and twisted around them as they traversed.


    Inside the ship, the crew braced themselves against the turbulent forces of the space jump, their anticipation mingled with a sense of relief as they escaped the clutches of their enemies.


    As the battleship entered the space jump, the Nightmare God''s fury reached a boiling point. With a gutturalmand, he ordered the injured Void creature¡ªits tentacles still writhing in pain from the earlier onught¡ªto follow.


    Despite its weakened state, the creature obeyed, pouring what remained of its strength into a final, desperate attack.


    From the depths of its maw, a massive energy beam charged with destructive force hurtled toward the fleeing battleship.


    Inside the Redeemer, rms red, and the crew scrambled as the beam tore through the fabric of space, closing the distance with terrifying speed.


    Captain Rhea''s heart sank as the ship''s sensors screamed in warning¡ªtheir defenses wouldn''t hold against an attack of this magnitude.


    Suddenly, the vines still clinging to the ship surged with energy, coalescing into a massive flower at the ship''s stern.


    In a brilliant sh of light, the flower fired a concentrated sma beam, intercepting the Void creature''s attack.


    For a tense few seconds, the two beams shed in a spectacr disy of power and defiance.


    The sma beam emitted by the Extermination Flower valiantly offset a significant portion of the void creature''s energy beam, but the force of the impact was still too great.


    The battleship shuddered as thebined energy beams collided, the sheer magnitude of the sh overwhelming its defenses.


    With a deafening roar, the energy beam breached the ship''s warp devices, tearing through its structure with merciless force.


    In an instant, the battleship was thrown off course, violently expelled from the space jump, and tumbling toward a nearby meteor belt.


    The ship''s hull groaned in protest as it careened through the debris, battered by the relentless forces around it.


    Captain Rhea''s gaze remained fixed on the unfolding chaos outside. In those final moments, before they were consumed by darkness, she witnessed a cataclysmic explosion erupting at the heart of the battle between the Nightmare God and Brother Chen.


    The explosion, colossal in scale and ferocity, unleashed a shockwave that rippled through the void, engulfing everything in its path with its devastating force.


    Inparison to this explosion, nuclear sts on Earth could be considered as small bombs. It lit up the void of space with a blinding glow, casting dancing shadows over a battlefield littered with debris.


    For a brief, fleeting moment, Captain Rhea''s heart was gripped by uncertainty and fear as she watched the cataclysm unfold.


    But even between all the chaos and destruction, she held onto a glimmer of hope, praying that somehow, against all odds, Brother Chen had emerged victorious in his battle against the Nightmare God.


    Inside the ship, the crew struggled to maintain their footing as rms red and emergency protocols were initiated.


    But just as the crew began to brace for impact, a strange calm descended within the centralpartment of the battleship, a straw puppet broke apart, and from its remains, Brother Chen materialized,ughing heartily.


    "Haha!" Hisughter echoed through the wrecked interior, filling the shattered remnants of the battleship with an unexpected sense of victory.


    "Ha! Did you really think I wouldn''t make it?" Brother Chen''s voice boomed as he appeared in full form, unscathed by the earlier battle.


    He turned toward the central part of the ship, where a beautiful woman stood with a knowing smile on her face.


    "Sister Ye, you don''t have to worry about that stupid Nightmare God," Brother Chen chuckled, his grin wide and full of confidence. "I handled it, like I always do."


    The woman, her expression serene despite the surrounding chaos, nodded with a soft smile. "I never doubted you, Brother Chen," she replied, her voice carrying a quiet strength that mirrored his.


    Despite the storm of destruction still swirling outside, there was a sense of calm between them, a moment of respite in the aftermath of battle.


    As the crew worked frantically to stabilize the ship and assess the damage, Brother Chen''sughter continued to ring out, a beacon of reassurance in the midst of the storm.


    And though the Redeemer had been knocked off course, moving toward the unknown, there was a palpable sense of hope¡ªhope that, against all odds, they had survived.

 Chapter 5: Plane Development Plan

    As Brother Chen''sughter echoed through the battered ship, a wave of relief swept over the weary crew, but it was quickly reced by the reality of their situation.


    Captain Rhea, her exhaustion palpable, exhaled heavily.


    Her eyes first sought out Sister Ye, the mysterious woman who had lent her aid at a critical moment, offering her a silent nod of thanks before turning her attention to the looming ahead¡ªthe huge, Blue surrounded by numerous moons each one asrger as earth awaiting their arrival.


    The Redeemer crashed into the''s surface with a bone-rattling impact, its hull groaning under the strain.


    The crew, though battered, managed to survive the violentnding, as the ship skidded to a halt, thanks to their high physique and evolutionary levels.


    Dust settled around them, and the silence that followed was almost suffocating. Captain Rhea stood and surveyed the wreckage of her ship, battered but somehow still intact, just like them.


    They had survived. The Nightmare God''s assault, the chaos of the battle, even the catastrophic crash¡ªthey had endured it all.


    Now, on this unknown world, they had a chance to regroup and n their next move.


    With the ship now safelynded on the''s surface, the remaining crew members wasted no time in springing into action.


    They swiftly deployed their exploration equipment, including drones, other intact exploration devices, and various magical methods like spells or individual professional talents to assess the conditions of their new surroundings.


    The drones whirred to life, their sensors scanning the barrenndscape theynded, as they charted the terrain and gathered vital data.


    Meanwhile, the exploration devices provided real-time feedback on atmospheric conditions, gravitational forces, and any potential hazards that might pose a threat to their survival.


    While the physical exploration unfolded, Captain Rhea, Brother Chen, and Sister Ye expanded their consciousnesses across the.


    Rhea, as a demigod, could extend her consciousness across tens of thousands of kilometers, meticulously probing the terrain for any hidden threats or potential resources.


    But it was Brother Chen and Sister Ye, both True Gods, who reached even further.


    Their minds effortlessly swept across hundreds of thousands of kilometers, peeling back the''syers, and delving into it with precision.


    After initial exploration, Brother Chen approached Sister Ye, and a sense of solemnity hung in the air. "Sister," he began, his tone serious, "thiscks the necessary resources to sustain our remaining crew and alchemy creatures for an extended period of time. It''s unlikely that we can rely on it as a long-term solution.


    Given the uncertainty of how long it might take for the alliance to locate us, we need to consider our next steps carefully."


    "You''re aware," Brother Chen continued, his tone grave, "that without the replenishment of reiki or other extraordinary factors, it will be challenging for high-level crew members to recover their strength or maintain their current realms. Their abilities may degrade over time."


    Sister Ye nodded, her expression reflecting the gravity of the situation. "Indeed," she replied, "we cannot afford to remain here indefinitely without risking the deterioration of our strength and capabilities or attacks from other gods."


    As Brother Chen and Sister Ye discussed the pressing matter at hand, Captain Rhea approached them, apanied by a group of crew members.


    As they drew near, the crew members respectfully knelt down on one knee, their faces reflecting a mixture of respect and awe towards the two official War Lords.


    As a Destiny race, all Protoss, a higher evolutionary form of human beings born within the enveloping embrace of the Eternal Divine Tree, possess a Divine Domain seed within their minds from the moment of their birth.


    These seeds slowly mature over time, with the potential to eventually open up a Divine Domain, which is a prototype of God''s Kingdom but more powerful than traditional God Kingdoms once they reach True God Level.


    As the Divine Domain seeds reach maturity, typically in adulthood, individuals have the opportunity to fuse with the Origin Power, utilizing its strength to attract and unlock their Divine Domain.


    However, despite the universal presence of these seeds, sess in opening a Divine Domain is rare.


    The process of opening a Divine Domain is not solely reliant on talent, but also on luck and technical skill. It demands a strong personal spiritual power, soul strength, specific character traits, and background.


    Due to these stringent requirements, the vast majority of individuals fail to open their Divine Domain as adults, despite the opportunities presented to them.


    There are no more than three oues when opening up the Divine Domain:


    First, sessfully opening up the God''s Domain and ascending to the rank of Apprentice War God.


    This oue represents the pinnacle of achievement, with the individual attaining the highest status and potential within their race.


    Second, the opening of the Divine Domain fails, but the residual energy of the Divine Domain Seed is utilized toplete the digitization of the body, leading to promotion as a Hero, and the potential to be a True God, with effort.


    While falling short of achieving the status of War God, this oue still represents significant advancement and is considered a secondary achievement.


    Third, failure to open up the Divine Domain results in the loss of the vast majority of the Divine Domain seed''s energy. The remaining energy is only sufficient to barelyplete the digitization of the body, without achieving hero status.


    Individuals who experience this oue can only be professionals, akin to a strengthened version of the army, with enough potential to reach Demi-gods and above if lucky, they are representing a secondary level of advancement within their society.


    Captain Rhea, her demeanormanding yet filled with humility, joined her crew in kneeling on one knew before Brother Chen and Sister Ye.


    With a heartfelt expression, she conveyed her gratitude and reverence, trusting in their wisdom and strength to guide them through the challenges thaty ahead.


    Observing the respectful gesture of the crew, Brother Chen and Sister Ye acknowledged the crew''s gesture with a nod of their heads.


    Sister Ye raised her hand, and a gentle breeze began to swirl around them, gradually lifting the crew members, including Captain Rhea, to stand.


    With a serene expression, Sister Ye turned her gaze to the remaining crew.


    Among them were three Heroes, including Captain Rhea, followed by 17 professionals with strengths ranging from Tier-8 to Tier-9.


    The rest of the crewprised over 200 remaining mid-level and high-level alchemy creatures, that can be utilized as guards or soldiers in battle.


    Sister Ye gestured, dispersing the remaining crew, leaving only Captain Rhea standing before her.


    The two War Lords faced each other, their gazes locking in a silent exchange of understanding.


    "Your Excellency," Captain Rhea began, her voice steady despite the weight of the moment, "what is our next course of action?"


    With a serene demeanor, Sister Ye began to speak, her voice carrying an air of wisdom and authority. "Captain Rhea," she began, "ording to Brother Chen, there is no immediate threat of the Nightmare God following us. However, from my own exploration, it is evident that this Sr System is devoid of reiki or other extraordinary factors, indicating it''s still in the infancy stage."


    "We are very far from the Eternal God Tree, so both Brother Chen and I have lost connection with our main bodies and the Divine Domains. Without the battleship''s warp drives and sufficient fuel, leaving this is not feasible."


    Sister Ye''s words hung in the air, "Based on our estimates," she continued, "it could take several years of the God Realm for the Astro Crop Alliance to send someone to pick us. Tranted to the time scale of this deste, it could equate to more than five to six hundred years."


    "We are the first to discover this giant," Sister Ye continued, her mind running with various new thoughts.


    "The size of this isparable torge nes near the God Realm, with hundreds of billions of living creatures, including various intelligent species such as humans, barbarians, orcs, and fishmen, this possesses the immense potential to generate power of faith, sustaining hundreds of Indigenous Gods and Demi-Gods."


    Turning her attention to the brother Chen and Caption Rhea, Sister Ye outlined her ambitious vision. "Therefore, I propose we initiate the ne Development n to unlock the full potential of this. Through careful cultivation and development, we can harness the inherent faith power of its inhabitants."

 Chapter 6: Divine Spirit Tree Seed

    Brother Chen nodded in agreement with Sister Ye''s proposal, acknowledging the reality of their situation. "Indeed, without the necessary technicians, repairing the jump drives is beyond our capabilities."


    "We must ept that we are stranded here for the foreseeable future. However, let us not view this as a setback, but rather an opportunity to make the most of our circumstances."


    He turned to Sister Ye, curiosity evident in his tone. "But how do you n to proceed with the ne Development n? We''ve lost connection with the Eternal God Tree, and we don''t have the resources to sustain ourselves for long."


    Meanwhile, Captain Rhea listened intently to the discussion between the two official War Lords, refraining from interjecting.


    Despite being only a Demi-God and not even an apprentice War God, she recognized the potential opportunities thaty before her.


    As she silently observed, "Even if most of the meat was eaten by these bigwigs," she thought to herself, "the remaining soup left behind by them is enough for me to improve my strength."


    "Should I perform well, there may be an opportunity for me to be their direct subordinate in the future." Even if she became a True God, she still wants to serve under one of them.


    This is due to the hierarchy within True Gods, which ranges from Level 1 to 20. ording to her assessment, the real bodies of both Sister Ye and Brother Chen are likely to be beyond Level 10.


    A newly became God like her without any background is nothing but arger ant, only by bing one of their subordinates can she maintain her status.


    Sister Ye was unaware of Rhea''s thoughts, and even if she had known, she wouldn''t have cared about a Demi-God''s concerns, she smiled sensing the weight of Brother Chen''s question.


    With a subtle gesture, a small seed appeared in her hand, shimmering with vitality. The seed pulsed with energy, as it floated above her palm, the air around them grew warmer, more alive.


    Life itself seemed to respond to the seed as if the had been waiting for this moment.


    From the barren soil, lush grass and vibrant vines began to sprout, growing at an astonishing rate. Within seconds, the once destend transformed into a paradise of greenery.


    Flowers bloomed, trees took root, and a forest began to stretch across thendscape, revitalizing the before their eyes.


    Within moments, kilometers of destend had been revitalized. The crew watched in awe as the miraculous growth unfolded before them, the speed of the transformation increasing with each passing moment.


    Watching the greenery continue to spread, Sister Ye''s smile widened, her eyes shining with satisfaction. "How?" she mused, with a gentle gesture, she held up the seed in her hands. "Is this enough?"


    As Brother Chen and Captain Rhea observed the seed in Sister Ye''s hand, a sense of recognition washed over them.


    They knew immediately what it was: a Seed of the Divine Spirit Tree, created from the trace origin of the Eternal God Tree itself.


    In ancient times, their ancestors used these divine seeds as a powerful tool in the initial stages of developing the God Realm, which they used to conquer others and star systems.


    These seeds contained powers and abilities simr to the Eternal God Tree, making them invaluable assets in shaping the destiny of the entire world.


    As time passed and the strength of the Eternal God Tree and the War Gods grew, a shift urred in their approach to ne development.


    Faced with the allure of greater power and resources, they became increasingly aggressive, resorting to plundering the ne''s origin and exploiting its indigenous people and resources.


    In contrast to the slow and deliberate process of using the Seeds of the Divine Spirit Tree, this new approach prioritized speed and efficiency, allowing them to rapidly expand their influence and consolidate their power.


    Sister Ye''s eyes shimmered with a calm certainty. "My path to Godhood has always been different," she exined, her voice serene.


    "While many War Gods pursue power through plundering and destruction, I believe in a more sustainable, harmonious approach. By nurturing the life of this world, we can draw on its strength without sacrificing its future."


    "Once the Divine Spirit Tree reaches maturity, it will establish a connection with the Eternal God Tree, and we''ll have ess to all the resources we need."


    She paused, allowing her words to sink in before continuing. "Though this path may be slower and more challenging, I believe it is ultimately more sustainable and fulfilling."


    With a nod of understanding, Brother Chen offered his support to Sister Ye. "Do as you see fit," he spoke, his tone resolute. "I will stay with Little Lena, guarding her. Call me if you need any help." With those words, his body flickered and disappeared, heading toward the central area of the ship where they had left Lena.


    Lena, the daughter of the Alliance President, it was upon the president''s request that he and sister Ye epted this mission to send the injured Lena back to Alliance Headquarters for treatment.


    Because it was a rescue mission, they each condensed clones to protect her, but what they didn''t expect was to be intercepted on their way back by a Nightmare God.


    Brother Chen felt that he really should appreciate the foresight ability of the president, if not for him asking them to send their clones, today would have been a different story.


    Sister Ye, now alone with Captain Rhea, infused the seed in her hand with her divine power.


    The seed pulsed and absorbed the energy, swelling with vitality. As she guided it into the soil, the small seed began to glow and burrowed deep into the''s crust, growing at an astonishing rate.


    Roots shot downward, prating the very core of the, while a towering trunk broke through the surface, growing taller and more majestic by the second.


    Within minutes, the once-tiny seed had be a colossal tree, its branches stretching toward the sky and its roots delving deep into the''s origin.


    The speed of growth was astonishing, surpassing any natural phenomenon witnessed before.


    It seemed as though time itself had been elerated to millions of times its normal pace.


    With each passing moment, the Divine Spirit Tree shot upwards, its tender shoots reaching toward the sky.


    Driven by the divine power and the power from the core it had absorbed, the seedling rapidly grew in size, growing from one meter tall to five meters in the blink of an eye.


    Its trunk thickened, its branches extending outward in all directions, as it continued to reach for the sky, basking in the warm glow of sunlight and drawing in the massive energy it provided.


    The tree''s roots delved deeper and deeper into the, tapping into the very essence of its core.


    From fifteen meters to fifty to a hundred, and beyond, it stretched towards the heavens with unwavering determination.


    The crew watched in awe as the Divine Spirit Tree rapidly grew from a modest seed into a majestic giant, dominating thendscape with its imposing grandeur.


    "This is just the beginning," Sister Ye said, watching the transformation unfold with satisfaction.


    Captain Rhea, still marveling at the sight, turned to her. "Excellency, with this tree, we''ll have a chance to rebuild. But what should we do in the meantime? We can''t sit idle."


    This was just the beginning.

 Chapter 7: Divine Spirit Tree, Reiki

    As the tree continued to grow, its rate of expansion gradually slowed. The air around it buzzed with life as if the tree itself had infused the atmosphere with energy, revitalizing the.


    With the Divine Spirit Tree now towering majestically overhead, Sister Ye shifted her attention to the assembled crew members.


    Her voice carried authority as she addressed them, outlining the next steps of their n.


    "Caption Rhea," she began, her tone firm yet reassuring, "now that the Divine Spirit Tree has grown to the level of a lower-level Demi-God and won''t take long to reach middle-level and above, it''s time to turn our focus to the next phase of our n. I task you and your crew with the important responsibility of gathering detailed information about this in the next few days."


    As Sister Ye addressed the crew, she didn''t delve into detailed exnations about the Divine Spirit Tree.


    After all, its significance was ingrained in the very fabric of their upbringing, a fundamental aspect of their shared heritage.


    The Divine Spirit Tree was a profound symbol of their lineage and connection to the Eternal God Tree.


    Every Divine Spirit Tree is born with a starting point of God level 0, equal to that of Demi-Gods, and evolved to reach God level 1(True God) and so on.


    The Stronger the Divine Spirit Tree''s strength, the more potent its link to the Eternal God Tree.


    While the Divine Spirit Tree is born God level 0, the path to its growth came with a cost¡ª demanding a significant investment of resources.


    It necessitatesrge quantities of Divine Power, Life Energy, and the essence of the''s origin merely to sprout from the earth.


    Maintaining its growth presents an ongoing challenge, as the Divine Spirit Tree continually draws upon the''s Origin, cing a considerable burden on the.


    However, this symbiotic rtionship is not one-sided; the Divine Spirit Tree reciprocates by enriching the with Reiki, an extraordinary energy that elerates the evolution of both organic and inorganic matter, which in turn feeds back the Divine Tree''s growth.


    This exchange serves as a vital catalyst for the''s development, fostering the rapid advancement of nts, animals, and all forms of life.


    -------


    A weekter, Rhea arrived at a vi nestled beside a tranquilke, its surface filled with delicate white lotus blossoms.


    Behind the building, facing the tranquil waters, sat Brother Chen and Sister Ye, their demeanor rxed as they savored the idyllic scenery before them. In the distance, a towering figure loomed¡ªDivine Spirit Tree.


    Rhea approached Sister Ye and Brother Chen, who sat calmly by theke, their eyes gazing out at the still waters.


    She carried with her the results of the crew''s explorations, aprehensive report on the they had crashnded on.


    "Your Excellency," Rhea said, bowing respectfully as she handed the data to Sister Ye. "We''vepleted our exploration and gathered all the information you requested."


    Sister Ye epted the data with a nod, her curiosity piqued as she nced over the detailed findings.


    The report included a thorough analysis of the''s terrain, climate, and unique resources.


    It also detailed the inhabitants¡ªhumans and other races¡ªthat popted this world, as well as the monsters that roamed its untamed wilderness.


    Rhea stood straight, her voice clear as she borated on the findings. "This, which the locals call Blue Star, isparable to a Level 3 ne. The most powerful creature we encountered is on par with a Tier-5 entity, meaning we won''t face any immediate threats from native forces, there are no signs of any True Gods or Demi-Gods."


    Rhea''s voice carried a tinge of fascination as she continued. "Blue Star is home to a variety of cultures and civilizations, simr to low-level martial worlds. The people here practice martial arts to strengthen there bodies, forming sects, ns, and families. Only those with enough strength can survive on the''s surface."


    "However, we found many ordinary life forms hiding in many underground spaces."


    "Power here is defined by strength and status, and martial artists pursue cultivation to increase their abilities, though none of them possess the strength to challenge us."


    "So the human race here is dominant, but they are not alone." Sister Ye listened intently as Rhea outlined the diversity of the''s inhabitants. "There are also other races like orcs, fishmen, and barbarians who live in isted regions, each with their own traditions and powers."


    The thrives with this diversity, and its wilderness hides great beasts, many of them resembling prehistoric creatures like¡ªdinosaur species and other massive monsters that roam freely on the Blue Star''s surface.


    Sister Ye took a moment to review the findings, impressed with the depth of the crew''s work. "Well done, Captain Rhea," she remarked, her voice carrying a hint of approval. "Your efforts have given us a clear understanding of what we''re working with."


    She paused, allowing her words to sink in before continuing. "From here on, the Reiki index will continue to increase year after year, in tandem with the growth and strength of the Divine Spirit Tree."


    She shifted her gaze to the surroundingndscape, her eyes narrowing with satisfaction as she noted the changes taking ce. "The Reiki index in the surrounding kilometers has already reached 3."


    She exined, "And soon the entire will reach a baseline of 1. In time, the Reiki index will rise further, and when it does, it will awaken beings with extraordinary abilities¡ªawakeners."


    "Now," Sister Ye continued, her gaze shifting towards Rhea with a sense of determination, "with the detailed information you and your crew can take the next step in our n¡ªcultivating the local poption."


    She paused, before borating further. "Disguise yourselves and integrate into the human and other settlements."


    "They hold the potential to generate faith, which can sustain us," she instructed, her voice carrying a tone of resolve. "We''ll guide them, quietly influence their leaders, and help their civilizations flourish, establish churches, and gather followers to spread the faith and collect the power of their belief."


    Rhea nodded, understanding the gravity of the mission. Establishing themselves as gods in the eyes of Blue Star''s inhabitants would allow them to harness the power of faith, "you n to establish yourselves as gods here."


    Sister Ye smiled. "Not just us. You too, Captain Rhea, I n to share thirty percent of the power of faith collected with you and your crew. Prove yourself, and you might find that your future holds far more than being a Demi-God."


    Sister Ye''s words carried a weight of anticipation as she outlined the potential for the Divine Spirit Tree''s growth. "As the strength of the Divine Spirit Tree increases, it will awaken new abilities."


    She continued, "It will create Monster Dens, drawing in the power of all living creatures, creating powerful monsters that we can use to our advantage."


    "It will also attract fragments of broken nes from the surrounding void, forming subspaces rich in resources that we can explore and exploit."


    Rhea''s heart quickened at the possibility. She had fought alongside War Gods, survived the worst battles, and now stood on the precipice of something far greater.


    Perhaps this was her chance to finally rise.


    "Thank you, Excellency," she said, bowing her head. "I will not waste this opportunity."


    With a resolute nod, Rhea returned to the battleship, her determination unwavering as she rallied her crew members, both human and alchemy creatures alike.


    Standing before them, she conveyed the task ahead and seize every opportunity that arose to increase their own strength.

 Chapter 8: Rebirth

    In the Year 436 AR, Underground City ''C-71''


    "This marks your final Awakening Ritual. Failure today means you''ll have to pay for any future attempts¡ªor worse, you might have to ept an ordinary life."


    " And while that may sound safe, it also means giving up on the possibilities that lie beyond." The instructor overseeing the Awakening Ritual spoke with a heavy tone, fully aware of how much was riding on this moment for the students gathered in front of him.


    Outside the field, anxious parents watched with bated breath, hoping their children would seed where many had failed.


    In the Dwan Federation, every student is entitled to three free chances to awaken before they graduate.


    It''s said that awakening can still happen after those attempts, but the odds drop significantly. Today, at the No. 1 Affiliated High School in Underground City ''C-71,'' the yground was packed with rows of graduating students.


    Their faces were a mix of nerves and excitement as they stood, ready to face their final chance.


    Among the crowd of parents, two young men, aged between 22 and 23, stood casually but with serious expressions. Their attention was fixed on a particr girl in the line of students, preparing for her Awakening Ritual.


    "What do you think, Brother Ram? Will little Lisa manage to awaken her profession and be a Professional this time?" The young man in light blue, wearing ck sses and sporting stylish short blue hair, spoke with a teasing tone.


    His name was Liam, and though he tried to keep things light, the tension in the air was undeniable.


    Ram, standing beside him in a ck leather jacket, crossed his arms, his expression confident. "She should. Last time my father and I checked, she showed some responses to Spiritual Power."


    "Let''s hope so," Liam responded with a small grin. "This is her third attempt, after all. She can''t be as unlucky as you were, Brother Ram." The teasing in his voice was evident, though it didn''te with malice.


    When Ram heard the remark, he didn''t react with anger, but instead, he sighed resignedly. He had grown ustomed to such banter.


    He had already used up all three of his awakening attempts by the time he turned 21.


    Since then, he had tried everything¡ªfrom gene potions to spiritual fruits and other unconventional methods¡ªto force an awakening, but nothing had worked.


    In a world where being ordinary was almost like a curse, Ram had faced a lot of pressure.


    But after years of facing the judgment of others, he had learned to endure the ridicule. His strength didn''te solely from toughening his mindset, though.


    It came from something much more unique¡ªa special ability an Attribute Panel or a MOD he developed in hisst life.


    Yes, Ram had been reborn in this world, called Blue Star, after his sudden death on Earth. And unlike Earth, Blue Star was a world where humans could awaken extraordinary abilities.


    Looking at his left hand, Ram slightly concentrated his eyes, and a soft glow appeared in front of him¡ªa light screen, almost like a holographic interface, visible only to him.


    This was his secret, what he liked to call his "Golden Finger"¡ªa unique ability often found in stories about reincarnation.


    With it, Ram could see detailed data, not just about himself but about anything he wanted, be it a person, a monster, or even inanimate objects.


    The amount of information he could gather depended on many factors, like strength differences and unknown variables.


    On the holographic screen, his own stats appeared:


    [ Name: Ram]


    [ Age: 22/ 93]


    [ Profession: Un-awakened]


    [ Health: 100/100 (Current Health/Max Health)]


    [ Physique: 0.99]


    [ Spirit: 2.44]


    [ Skills: Recovery Lv 9, Basic Fist Techniques Lv 3, Basic Gun Fighting Lv 3]


    [ Talent: None]


    From what he learned through the Blue Star Network, he understood that this Attribute Panel is simr to those possessed by awakened professionals, but it wasn''t quite the same, this is his own, not given by the Divine Spirit Tree like other awakeners.


    Awakening?


    What is Awakening and Professionals? Awakening and Professionals may not be unfamiliar concepts to some of you, but for those who are new to this, let me exin.


    Awakening in Blue Star was the process by which ordinary people could unlock their hidden potential and evolve into beings far beyond the norm.


    This was usually done by exposure to highly concentrated Reiki or consuming energy-rich resources like water from Geo-Spiritual Pools.


    Reiki, a powerful and mystical energy, had appeared 400 years ago, changing the course of history.


    Its emergence plunged humanity into chaos¡ªmutating animals and nts, and forcing people to fight for survival.


    But it also brought the chance for humans to awaken, unlocking powers that allowed them to harness the forces of nature, surpass physical limits, and shape reality itself.


    Now, it''s Year 436 AR (After reiki) simr to BC and AD on Earth. And nearly four centuries of global turmoil and extinction crises,pletely rewriting the fate of all mankind and the direction of civilization.


    Through battle, research, and the development of new technologies, people learned to harness Reiki, leading to the creation of the first awakened Professionals.


    Human beings have long adapted to the existence of reiki and have made use of the unique resources produced to promote the rapid development of science and technology and greatly increase productivity.


    However, the greatest impact on humanity is the supernatural abilities from the awakening.


    Their abilities vary, such as lighting control, power enhancement, body changes, stealth leaps, etc., are just the mostmon abilities, and there are many magical and weird abilities, the farther you go on the path of life evolution, the stronger the abilities, and even the lifespan will increase!


    By sessfully awakening, a person activated their gene chain and became a Professional.


    The awakening process granted a person both a natural talent and a main profession, which could be rted tobat, crafting, or other specialized skills. Their powers would grow as they trained and evolved.


    Despite the lure of power, awakening was no easy feat. Out of every 100 people, only 30% managed to awaken, and even among those, only a fraction gainedbat-rted abilities.


    To improve those odds, the Soul Resonance Instrument was introduced, pushing the sess rate to around 70%, but even with all the advancements, Ram had found himself among the unlucky few.


    Many nights he wondered if his inability to awaken had something to do with the Attribute Panel he could ess.


    Did this secret of his somehow interfere with the normal awakening process?


    On the yground, the tension was building as each student stepped up for their ritual, one after the other.


    The instructor''s words echoed in Ram''s mind as he observed little Lisa, who stood, her expression tense but determined. This was her final free chance to awaken.


    The instructor performed the awakening ritual, a process that connected students to the Reiki-infused spiritual energy, hoping to trigger the activation of theirtent abilities.


    Each moment seemed to drag on forever as the instructor guided Lisa through the steps.


    Ram''s heart beat faster. He knew the chances of failure, but he also held onto hope¡ªthis world was built on awakening, and for many, it was the only path forward.


    To live an ordinary life, especially in a ce like the Dwan Federation, where society revered the awakened, was to resign oneself to mediocrity.

 Chapter 9: Lisa

    Out of the original 8,000 participants, fewer than 3,000 students remained, still struggling to stand in the concentrated Reiki field.


    The majority had sessfully awakened, and above their heads floated glowing, illusory images¡ªrepresentations of their newfound professions.


    Ram watched the scene with a mix of awe and envy.


    In his past life, families would scrape together money to buy homes for their children, pooling resources from parents, grandparents, and extended family members.


    In this world, families had simr priorities, but instead of houses, they focused on securing resources to help their children evolve faster¡ªgic potions, spiritual fruits, anything to give them an edge.


    Ram felt a deep hope that his sister, Lisa, would sessfully awaken today, as she stood among the remaining students, still in the middle of her ritual.


    Awakening was simple in concept but difficult to achieve. It required being infused with pure Reiki, often delivered through droplets of spiritual essence from Geo-Spiritual Pools¡ªhighly concentrated liquid energy pools, believed to be formed by Reiki and Blue Star''s core energy.


    At first, these pools were rare and hard to find.


    But with advances in technology, humans had found ways to cultivate spiritual nts, extract power from high-level monsters, and even brew gic potions to harness pure Reiki more effectively.


    As the minutes ticked by, Ram''s attention was drawn back to his sister. Something had changed.


    The Reiki around Lisa began to stir, moving as if responding to something within her.


    Then, out of nowhere, multiple beastly images appeared around her¡ªillusions of powerful creatures, signaling a sessful awakening.


    Legends said that the ability to awaken came from the Divine Spirit Tree, a mystical entity that appeared 400 years ago, marking the start of the extraordinary era.


    The awakened would form an imaginary Professional Seed in their Soul Sea, where their spiritual consciousness resided.


    Once this seed took root, it appeared to them as a professional panel, a system they could understand and use to grow stronger.


    Lisa''s eyes lit up with joy. After catching her breath and registering her details with the head teacher, she bolted towards Ram and Liam, a radiant smile on her face. "Brother, I did it!" she shouted, her excitement overflowing.


    Ram''s heart swelled with pride. He smiled warmly at his little sister, reaching out to ruffle her hair affectionately. "I knew you could do it," he said, his voice filled with genuine happiness. "Congrattions, Lisa!"


    Curious, Ram activated his ability¡ªhis "Golden Finger"¡ªto check Lisa''s new stats. He watched as her panel appeared in front of him, revealing her transformation.


    A new profession had emerged, and he discerned slight enhancements in both her physique and spirit.


    [ Name: Lisa]


    [ Age: 18/102]


    [ Race: Human]


    [ Profession: Tier 1 Beastmaster]


    [ Physique: 1.73]


    [ Spirit: 2.31]


    [ Skills:


    Monster Communication Lv 1


    Monster Taming Lv 1


    Monster Control Lv 1


    Soothing Lv 1]


    [ Talent: ????]


    Her physique had improved by 1.17 points, and her spirit had risen by 0.5, breaking through the threshold that separated ordinary people from Tier-1 Awakeners.


    Liam, standing nearby, couldn''t hide his curiosity either. "Hey, little girl, what profession did you get?" he asked with genuine interest, his yful tone softening the moment.


    Lisa pouted, crossing her arms. "I''m not a little girl anymore, stupid Liam. I''m an adult now!" she protested, though there was no real anger in her voice.


    When Ram and Liam heard her words, they bothughed happily, theirughter echoing with the joy of the moment.


    "Alright, don''t be mad at Brother Liam," Ram said, gently soothing Lisa.


    "After all, he helped you out a lot over the years. So, what''s your new profession? I''ll treat you to lunch, and you can tell us all about it." Even though he already knew through the attribute panel, he still inquired, simply to indulge her eagerness to show off in front of them both.


    It had been like this between them since childhood, always teasing and asionally bickering.


    Lisa''s expression softened at Ram''sforting words. She nodded hugging him closely, the anger dissipating as she felt his genuine care.


    "Okay, fine. I forgive him, just for you," she said, giving Liam a yful re before turning back to Ram. "My main profession is called Beast Master!" she eximed; her excitement evident in her voice.


    As Ram listened, a smile spread across his face. "A Beast Master, huh? That''s amazing, Lisa!" he eximed, genuinely impressed. "So, You''ll be able to control monsters. Have you thought about what kind of pet you want first?"


    The Beastmaster profession was considered rare, cing it a step above the moremon roles many students ended up with.


    Professions in this world were divided into four qualities: Ordinary, Rare, Hero, and Lord. The higher the quality, the stronger the profession''s attributes and abilities.


    A Rare Profession like Beastmaster would give Lisa significant advantages as she grew stronger.


    However, it''s important to note that these professions are not identical to the Hero and War Lord professions of the Eternal God Tree.


    While the Divine Spirit Tree shares a trace origin with the Eternal God Tree, allowing it to have simr abilities.


    The potential of Hero and Lord professions is significantly distant from that of the Eternal God Tree, existing on apletely different dimension altogether.


    Unlike Monster Summoners, who summoned random creatures from different dimensions, Beastmasters bonded deeply with their pets.


    Whenever one of their pets evolved, they would receive feedback, boosting their own growth.


    This unique feedback loop allowed Beastmasters to build close, powerful rtionships with their animals, growing stronger together.


    This made their profession stand out¡ªit wasn''t just about controlling beasts but about nurturing and evolving alongside them.


    "My head teacher told me not to choose a pet right away," Lisa exined thoughtfully. "He said that with my Rare Profession, top universities would be interested in me, and they could provide me with higher-level pets to choose from."


    Ram nodded in agreement. Beastmasters had limits on how many pets they could take, so picking the right creatures with the best potential would be crucial to Lisa''s future.


    "Let''s go tell Father and Mother the good news," Ram suggested. "Then we''ll head to lunch. What are you craving?"


    "Fire Chicken wings and grilled Chicken Thighs!" Lisa replied eagerly, her eyes lighting up at the thought of her favorite food.


    Liam chuckled. "You and your Fire Chicken obsession," he teased, but Ram had already pulled out his Sky Drive, sending a message to their parents about Lisa''s awakening.


    He also looked up nearby restaurants, finding a spot that specialized in Fire Chicken dishes.


    Before long, they arrived at a cozy restaurant with good reviews. It wasn''t fancy, but it had the kind of hearty food they all loved. They ordered a variety of dishes and retreated to a private room, ready to celebrate Lisa''s sess.


    Ram''s family was small¡ªjust five members: his parents, his grandfather, Lisa, and himself. They weren''t wealthy, but they livedfortably, especially considering their prestigious lineage.


    Liam, though not rted by blood, was a childhood friend of Ram''s. Both their fathers were leaders of a third-ss mercenary group,manding over 300 members, most of whom were Awakeners.


    Ram''s grandfather was a retired soldier, a war hero who had spent over 40 years fighting on the front lines against monster tides and other hostile races.


    His mother, on the other hand, held a Life Profession, using her abilities to heal and protect.


    As the meal was served, the three of themughed and talked, their spirits high from the day''s events. They shared stories, teased each other, and for a moment, all the worries of the future faded away.


    Lisa''s sessful awakening was a reminder that even in a world filled with danger, there was always hope for something greater.

 Chapter 10: Recovery Level- 9

    Despite the remarkable abilities of his family, Ram remained the only one who had not yet awakened. It was a burden he carried silently, especially now with his younger sister Lisa sessfully unlocking her profession.


    If not for the secret weapon he called his "Golden Finger," Ram might have sumbed to depression long ago.


    The weight of being unawakened in a world where power meant survival and respect gnawed at him constantly.


    As he sat at the table, waiting for their food to arrive, Ram watched Liam and Lisa bicker yfully, the familiar sight bringing a brief smile to his face.


    But his mind was elsewhere, focusing on his attribute panel, as it always did when he felt stuck.


    [ Physique: 0.99]


    [ Spirit: 2.44]


    "The Spirit is growing slowly, but the Physique... still stuck at 0.99," Ram thought with frustration.


    He had made some progress in his Spirit, likely due to the strong soul he had carried over from his past life on Earth, but his body remained stubbornly unresponsive to all the methods he''d tried.


    "Maybe it''s time I take the Shadow Society up on their offer," he thought. The mysterious group had reached out to him, offering a new awakening method that could potentially break his stagnant Physique barrier.


    It was a risk, but one he was increasingly willing to take. Ram pondered over his options, weighing his past efforts against the stagnant state of his Physique.


    "I''ve already tried most known awakening methods," he thought to himself. "Is the Shadow Society my only remaining option?" He contemted whether to ept the offer from the Shadow Society to try their new awakening method, hoping it might offer a solution to his stagnant Physique.


    He had a strong hunch that once his physique breakthrough the bottleneck he should be able to awaken and use his Golden Finger.


    With his sister''s awakening leaving him as the only unawakened member of his family, the thought gnawed at him more deeply than ever.


    He needed to do something, and the Shadow Society¡ªdespite its shady reputation¡ªseemed like the only option left.


    Before Ram could dwell too much on the decision, their food arrived. The waitress set down a steaming tter of Roasted Fire Chicken Wings and Thighs, alongside Pork Ribs from ck Pigs and a generous serving of Fried Rice.


    The delicious aroma filled the air, making their mouths water. Both Fire Chicken and ck Pig were Tier-1 monsters, having evolved from regr animals due to prolonged exposure to Reiki.


    Their meat was known for being especially tender and vorful, highly sought after by both ordinary people and awakeners alike.


    As they dug into their meal, Liam shared some of his experiences as an awakened Professional, offering advice to Lisa on how to adjust to her new abilities and what she could expect from university life.


    Ram listened quietly, absorbing what he could, though the conversation made him feel slightly out of ce. As a non-awakener, he couldn''t rte to the topics of discussion.


    He was reminded once again of the divide between himself and the world of the awakened.


    After lunch, Ram went to pay at the register, there was a middle-aged woman at the counter, and even before he arrived near the counter, the bossdy readied their bill and greeted him politely.


    The total food cost him around 27.3 points Life Energy, Life Energy Crystals, and Spiritual Power Crystals aremon currency used all over the Federation, Life Energy crystals is a special energy crystals condensed after killing monsters.


    Which can be used by awakeners to cultivate, and recover physical strength, with many other uses.


    Any Life Energy Crystal obtained from killing a Tier-1 (ck Iron) monster contains about 1 to 10 points of Life Energy. For 27.3 LEP you need to kill at least more than 5 to 6 monsters if you''re lucky.


    One point of Life Energy can be roughly estimated as one Megajoule and a typical strong ordinary human produces around 8 points of Life energy every day.


    It''s a huge amount for ordinary people or even low-level awakeners, however for him it''s not much. He was born into a good family who cares about him very much.


    But he also has a special way of making Life Energy using the only skill of his Golden Finger ''Recovery Lv -9''.


    [ Skill: Recovery Lv-9: Restores 1% of total health every minute.]


    This skill gives him the ability to recover 1% of his total health and energy every minute.


    Every night he uses empty Life Energy Crystals to inject five to six points of his own Life Energy to fill them and restore the lost energy through the Recovery Skill.


    It was not like this before but when the skill reached Level 9, he found that he was already proficient enough to manipte and extract his own Life Energy.


    Normally even awakeners don''t have this kind of ability to extract their life energy.


    He simply paid three Life Energy Crystals with 10 points each and left the restaurant looking back at the happy face of the middle-aged bossdy for the extra tip of 2.7 LEP.


    Once they left the restaurant, Ram dropped Lisa off at home and Liam at his own ce.


    Then, with a sense of determination, he made his way toward the outskirts of the city, heading to meet his contact with the Shadow Society.


    After about 15 minutes of driving, Ram pulled up to an old motorcycle repair shop. The building looked as worn out as the man who worked there.


    The shop owner, an old mechanic named Smith Bertrand, was hunched over a broken-down vehicle, his greasy hands moving with the skill of decades of experience.


    This shabby mechanic shop was more than it seemed. Smith was Ram''s contact with the Shadow Society, a secretive and forbidden organization that operated outside the Federation''sws.


    There were plenty of rumors about the Shadow Society¡ªwhispers of their involvement in criminal activities like kidnapping, drug trafficking, and illegal awakenings.


    People said they experimented with unnatural methods to force awakenings, even enving people through their dark rituals, but there were also some rumors that they saved a lot of vigers, who suffered from monster attacks.


    The rumors were mixed, Ram didn''t care about the rumors. He needed to awaken, and the Shadow Society seemed like his only remaining option.


    He climbed out of his car and approached the old man, greeting him casually. "Hey, old man Smith, how''s it going?"


    Smith, who looked to be in histe seventies or early eighties, nced up from his work. His clothes were tattered and covered in grease, and he looked every bit like a man who had spent his life fixing broken things.


    Yet, despite his ragged appearance, his eyes were bright and sharp, betraying the wisdom and strength hidden beneath his worn-out exterior.


    [ Name: Smith Bertrand]


    [ Age: 78/132]


    [ Race: ???/Human]


    [ Profession: Mechanic ??]


    [ Physique: ???]


    [ Spirit: ???]


    [ Talent: ????]


    Ram had tried to check Smith''s stats through his attribute panel before, but most of his details remained hidden.


    The few things Ram could see only raised more questions. Smith was no ordinary old man. He had lived for over a century, his physique and spirit were unknown, and his profession, whatever it was, didn''t register in the normal system.


    The old man grunted, wiping his hands on a rag before standing up straight. "You finally made up your mind, kid?" Smith''s voice was gravelly, but there was an undercurrent of curiosity.


    Ram nodded, his mind set. "Yeah, I''m ready. Take me to the Shadow Society. It''s time."

 Chapter 11: Iron Robot -Blade Type II

    Ram had met the old man, Smith, a few times before and had been impressed by the strange aura surrounding him.


    Despite not knowing how strong Smith truly was, Ram had learned that the man could contact one of the Shadow Society''s messengers¡ªa group known for using forbidden methods of awakening ordinary humans into Professionals.


    The catch? Anyone who used the Shadow Society''s special awakening method was bound to serve them for at least ten years.


    For a long time, Ram had been reluctant to consider the offer. He''d tried everything else to awaken¡ªgene potions, spiritual fruits, Reiki training¡ªbut nothing worked.


    Now, as his options dwindled, the thought of thisst-ditch effort grew more appealing.


    If it worked, Ram could finally break through the bottleneck that had held him back for so long.


    Maybe then, he could use his "Golden Finger" to its full potential.


    Ram nodded but remained cautious. "Yes, I want to meet this Shadow Messenger you mentioned first. I need to know more about the method before Imit."


    Instead of answering, Smith burst intoughter. He doubled over, holding his stomach,ughing like Ram had told the funniest joke he''d ever heard. "You? Meet the Messengers? That''s rich, kid. The funniest thing I''ve heard in years!"


    Despite the old man''s mocking tone, Ram stood there silently, his expression unchanging.


    He waited for Smith to finish, knowing better than to let the man''s theatrics rattle him.


    Finally, Smith wiped his eyes, still chuckling. "Alright, alright. I''ll contact the messenger but don''t expect any favors. If he''s willing, you''ll meet him tonight."


    Ram''s pulse quickened. "How long will it take?"


    "If you''re lucky, by tonight," Smith replied with a grin. "I''ll send you the location. Come alone."


    Ram nodded, epting the instructions. He left the shop, his mind racing. There was no turning back now.


    That evening, Ram spent time with his family, chatting with his grandfather and celebrating Lisa''s awakening over dinner.


    He didn''t mention his n to meet the Shadow Society, knowing it would only worry them. Afterward, he slipped quietly out of the house, careful not to disturb anyone.


    He grabbed a few bottles of liquor from a nearby store and headed to the location Smith had given him.


    The address led him to a rundown, five-story building on the outskirts of the city. The structure looked like it had been abandoned for years, its walls cracked and the windows covered in grime.


    Ram made his way up to the roof, where he found a quiet spot to sit and drink. The cool night breeze rustled his hair as he looked up at the ck sky, devoid of the stars he once knew from his past life.


    Behind him, a tall humanoid robot stood watch¡ªhis de Type IIbat robot. Ram had purchased it from the ck marketst year for a staggering 200,000 Life Energy points, keeping it a secret from even his family.


    Though the robot wasn''t anything specialpared to more advanced models, it was powerful enough to protect him if things went sideways tonight.


    He concentrated on the robot for a moment, and a holographic screen appeared before him, disying its stats:


    [Name: Iron Robot - ''de Type II'']


    [Type: Combat Mech]


    [Grade: Silver]


    [Technology: Life Energy Power Furnace (Small), Super Alloy de]


    [Specifications:


    Height: 2.8 meters


    Weight: 600 kilograms]


    [Skills:


    Scarlet Sting: physical monomer attack, additional shield-breaking effect, and armor-breaking effect require 700 Life Energy to perform.


    Heavy anchor cross chop: physical monomer attack, additional interruption effect, requires 1200 Life Energy to perform.


    Proficient Knife: Passive skill, when using a knife, the damage is increased by 15%.]


    [Additional Features:Powered by a small Life Energy Power Furnace, consuming 700 Life Energy per day.]


    This was an old Tier-3bat robot, on par with a Tier-3 Physical Professional. He purchasedst year from the ck market, for approximately 200,000 Life Energy.


    Even his parents don''t know its existence, as he typically concealed it away, only retrieving it when necessary.


    Spending two hundred thousand Life Energy Points is not a small amount for him, it took nearly three years of saving to buy it.


    Even the minimum daily operation of the robot requires 700 points of Life Energy, so usually he keeps it hidden in standby mode to save energy.


    Combat robots like the one Ram owned had beenmon during the early days of Reiki''s appearance.


    They were equipped with advanced fighting algorithms, excellent flexibility, and situational awareness, making them deadly inbat.


    But as humans evolved and became stronger, the reliance on robots had decreased.


    Today, most top-tier professionals could outperformbat robots with their own enhanced physiques and abilities.


    Within the series, there were a variety of different models, each tailored for specificbat roles like de Robot, Firearm Robot, Sword Robot, and Shield Robot.


    The de Robot, characterized by its sleek and nimble design, specialized in swift and urate meleebat, leveraging its agile frame for close-quarters engagements.


    Contrastingly, the Firearm Robot showcased an arsenal of ranged weaponry, its robust construction optimized for delivering precision and devastating firepower from afar.


    The Sword Robotmanded attention with its formidable stature and imposing de, excelling in both offense and defense, its design meticulously crafted to master the art of swordy.


    Meanwhile, the Shield Robot stood resolute as a guardian, boasting sturdy armor and a massive shield, prioritizing the protection of allies and resilience against enemy assaults.


    Ram''s Iron de Type II was more than enough for his current needs, offering protection and firepower in dangerous situations. While it wasn''t one of the more advanced models, it was still capable of holding its own against a Tier-3 Professional.


    More advanced robots, like those loaded with artificial intelligence andbat chips, could cost millions of Life Energy Points¡ªfar beyond Ram''s reach. But for now, his Tier-3 robot was enough.


    But robots are still considered as a main force against the mutated monsters, many rich mercenary groups rely on them for reconnaissance,bat, and other functions.


    Even with the evolution of humans and advancements in scientific technologies, many Mechanical Professionals rely on makingbat robots to fight.


    What limits ordinary humans is that robots are costly, just an ordinarybat robot costs him around two hundred thousand Life Energy.


    You can imagine how high the cost of those advanced robots can be ranging from millions to hundreds of millions of life energy.


    As Ram sat drinking on the rooftop, he looked up at the night sky. No stars twinkled above¡ªjust the ck void. Reiki, the mysterious energy that had reshaped the world over the past 400 years, affected everything, both organic and inorganic.


    While Reiki radiation had positive effects¡ªenhancing strength, consciousness, and unlocking supernatural abilities¡ªit also made most humans dare not go to the surface unless you''re an official citizen protected by the Dwan Federation.


    Ram took another sip of his beer and sighed.


    But at this point, he didn''t care. He was tired of being left behind, of watching others awaken while he remained stuck.


    The allure of power was too strong, and if the Shadow Society could give him what he needed, then he was willing to take the risk.


    The breeze picked up, and Ram closed his eyes, trying to calm the storm of thoughts racing through his mind.


    He didn''t know what the night would bring, but he had made his choice. Now, all he could do was wait for the Shadow Messenger to arrive.

 Chapter 12: Fuck you! Shadow Society!

    With the increase in the concentration of reiki on the surface, ordinary nts and animals mutated into horrible spiritual nts and monsters increasing their strength and reproduction abilities.


    Monster tides became amon thing, so arge number of humans migrated to the underground spaces of Blue Star.


    These Underground spaces existed long before the Reiki era, counting about tens of thousands of small, medium, andrge caverns inhabited by diverse underground races.


    It can be said that the amount ofnd area of underground spacesbined is hundreds of times that of surface area, but those that live underground are mostly low-level.


    The concentration of the reiki in underground spaces is not high making it hard for nts and monsters to mutate easily, which in turn makes it easy for human survival.


    Humans usually travel to surface areas to hunt those powerful monsters on the surface or low-level monster dens that appear frequently by forming mercenary groups.


    The current underground city ''C-71'' is built 200 years ago on a medium underground space with an area of more than tens of thousands of square kilometers with a poption of 300,000 and above.


    The underground space is incredibly tall, reaching heights of dozens of kilometers, making it impossible to see anything above.


    It''s filled with artificial surroundings like clouds and artificial sunlight beamed down from the surface using advanced magical technology powered by Reiki.


    Artificial Sunlight Projectors use Reiki energy to create and beam fake sunlight underground, giving light and mimicking daytime.


    Cloud Generators make clouds with Reiki, making it seem like there''s a sky underground.


    Climate Control Systems manage the temperature and humidity underground, keeping itfy for everyone.


    Bioluminescent nts are special nts with Reiki that glow softly, helping see in the dark and making the underground world look cool. This creates a perfect imitation of day and night underground.


    While he was still thinking about various things, he heard a slight sound of the door opening behind him.


    Ram immediately became vignt and used the robot controller in his hands to give instructions at a moment''s notice and waited for the person toe.


    However, contrary to the shadow messenger, he was surprised to see Liam, his friend, stepping out onto the rooftop.


    Liam, who had followed Ram, was about to scold him for sneaking off to such a run-down ce without inviting him for a drink.


    However, he froze the moment heid eyes on the huge Iron de Robot standing next to Ram. "What the hell, bro! Since when did you get a robot like that?" he asked, his eyes wide with shock as he nced between Ram and the towering machine.


    Ram didn''t answer right away, giving Liam a questioning look as if to ask, why are you here?


    Liam, still recovering from the shock, scratched the back of his head sheepishly. "Haha... I saw you sneaking out earlier and figured you might be in some trouble, so I followed you. But judging by the giant death-bot over here, I guess you don''t need my help after all."


    Ram sighed, deactivating the robot and sending it into standby mode. Since Liam had followed him with good intentions, there was no point in getting mad. He decided to tell Liam the truth about what was happening.


    He exined everything¡ªfrom his meeting with the old man, Smith, to his n to meet the Shadow Society''s messenger.


    Liam listened carefully, sipping from a beer bottle Ram had brought with him.


    When Ram finished his story, Liam shook his head, disbelief written all over his face. "You''re seriously trusting that crazy old man? The Shadow Society is bad news, man. No one in that organization has a clean reputation. You might end up worse off than you are now."


    "I''ve tried everything, Liam," Ram replied, his voice resolute. "This is myst chance. I just want to hear the method the messenger talks about, and I''ll decide after that."


    Liam didn''t argue further. He could see the determination in Ram''s eyes, so he stayed silent and waited. They spent the time talking about other things, but the tension lingered in the air.


    Both of them knew the risks, but for Ram, this was about more than just awakening¡ªit was about escaping the helplessness he had been feeling for years.


    Suddenly, the temperature dropped sharply, and the air around them became thick and heavy.


    Out of nowhere, a figure materialized, as if stepping out of the shadows themselves.


    It was like watching a phantom form from swirling ck smoke, its features obscured by a shifting mass of darkness.


    The figure radiated an unsettling aura of power and cold detachment. "Hello, Ram," the figure greeted, its voice cold and eerie.


    Ram''s heart raced, and he immediately tried to use his ability to analyze the figure in front of him.


    However, all he could see were question marks. No name, no race, no profession¡ªnothing.


    [ Name: ???]


    [Age: ???]


    [ Race: ???]


    [ Profession: ???]


    Looking at the shadow phantom, both of them were shocked they didn''t expect such an entrance, and even now they couldn''t find if the person in front of his is a person or just a phantom.


    "You, are you the Shadow messenger?" Ram asked while he concentrated hard to check the attribute panel of the shadow messenger, but its question marks including his race.


    "Yes," the figure replied, its voice echoing around them. "I heard you''re looking for a way to awaken. Is that correct?"


    Ram nodded, his eyes narrowing. "Do you really have a method? Can you tell me what it is?"


    The Shadow Messenger nced briefly at Liam and the robot, before turning its attention back to Ram. "The method is simple and highly effective, with a sess rate of about 80%. However, I cannot reveal the details unless you agree to join the Shadow Society."


    Ram clenched his fists, his suspicions confirmed. He had expected this response but still hoped for more details. "How long would I have to work for the Shadow Society if I join?"


    The Shadow Messenger chuckled darkly. "Fifteen years. Once you join, you serve for fifteen years. After that, you''re free to go."


    Before Ram could respond, Liam cut in, his voice filled with urgency. "Ram, this isn''t worth it! Fifteen years for some awakening method we don''t even know works? You''re throwing your life away. Let''s get out of here and find another way."


    Just as Liam finished speaking, the Shadow Messenger''sugh filled the air, sending a chill down their spines.


    "You really think you can leave now that you''vee here? Once you''ve met me, there''s no going back." The Messenger''s voice echoed from all directions as if they were trapped in a separate realm.


    Ram was the first to react, he immediately ordered the robot to fight while Liam beside him took his knife and stood in front of Ram with a flexible poster ready to fight at any moment.


    The robot''s eyes glowed red as it powered up, its energy furnace roaring to life. With a powerful dash, the Iron de Robot charged at the Shadow Messenger, its alloy knife poised for a strike.


    But the Messenger barely moved. With a casual wave of his hand, he flung the robot aside like a toy, sending it crashing through the rooftop wall, skidding across the ground.


    Ram and Liam stood frozen, disbelief and fear gripping them. The robot¡ªRam''s secret weapon¡ªhad been destroyed effortlessly.


    They didn''t have time to react before a wave of darkness swallowed them both, dragging them into unconsciousness.


    Thest thing Liam heard before the world went ck was Ram shouting in frustration.


    "Fuck you, Shadow Society!"

 Chapter 13: Mind Shadow Parasite

    Ram gasped for air, his chest rising and falling rapidly as if he had just been dragged out of a drowning nightmare.


    With a sharp breath, he bolted upright, blinking against the blinding light that flooded the room.


    His surroundings were unfamiliar¡ªa sleek, futuristic room with walls filled by glowing patterns, and holographic screens floating in the air.


    The high-tech environment made him feel like he had woken up in a sci-fi movie.


    "Where... am I?" Ram whispered to himself. He tried to sit up fully but found his body drained, as though all his energy had been sapped away.


    A strange, soothing energy coursed through him, slowly bringing his strength back.


    As his senses sharpened, he noticed several other teenagers lying in beds around him, some awake and confused like him, others still unconscious.


    Medical staff, dressed in white coats, were busy working around, checking the holographic disys that hovered above each patient.


    Ram''s gaze shifted to one doctor in particr who was attending to a teen, not far from him.


    The doctor held a strange, semi-mechanical creature with sharp tentacles inside a strange-looking syringe, which he injected into the teenager''s body.


    The sight sent a shiver down Ram''s spine. What the hell is going on here? he thought, his mind racing.


    "Thest thing I remember... we were attacked by the Shadow Messenger. Where''s Liam?" Ram''s eyes darted around the room, searching for any sign of his friend, but he saw nothing familiar.


    His heart pounded with growing unease. "Is this some kind of hospital? What did they do to me?"


    Listening to what the guards and researchers were talking he was among one of the subjects, injected with a simr parasite known as the Mind Shadow Parasite.


    This insect was designed to enve those injected, manipting their heart while absorbing the host''s blood for its own growth.


    He instinctively ced a hand over his chest and could feel a faint, almost imperceptible presence there.


    The parasite was dormant for now, but just the thought of it made Ram feel trapped and terrified.


    It lurked deep within Ram''s body, intertwining its dark influence with his neural system and heart.


    He felt any attempt to remove it risked severe damage, both physically and mentally.He realized the full extent of the danger he was in.


    ording to the researchers, this parasite wasn''t only about control¡ªit enhanced the host''s physical abilities, optimizing the human body to adapt to Reiki.


    But the cost was devastating: it would eat away at his lifespan.


    Suddenly, amotion broke out among the medical staff. One of the researchers pointed at him, rm clear on their face.


    "The test subject is awake! Call the Shadow Messenger!" Ram''s heart sank as he realized they were referring to him. A guard quickly used his holographic device to send a call, while the researchers scrambled around.


    Minutester, Ram tried once more to sit up, but this time, a sharp pain exploded in his chest, radiating through his entire body. He gasped, clutching his temples as a strange sensation surged through him.


    It felt like some kind of shackles had been broken inside his body. He could feel something powerful pumping from his heart, spreading through his veins, flooding his body with strength.


    He instinctively was about to open his attribute panel, as he had always done, but was interrupted by a sudden shift in the room.


    The lights flickered, and the air grew cold. Out of the shadows, a figure materialized, just as the Shadow Messenger had appeared before.


    The dark, swirling body glided toward him, and Ram''s anger red up. He clenched his fists, feeling rage mixed with fear. "Where am I? What did you do to me?" Ram demanded, his voice sharp.


    The Shadow Messenger chuckled softly, a chilling sound that echoed through the sterile room. "Isn''t this what you wanted, to be an awakener?" the figure asked, its voice cold and mocking.


    Ram''s frustration deepened at the shadow''s response. "I didn''t wish for any of this! I just want to know what''s going on and how to get out of here," he retorted, his voice tinged with urgency and exasperation.


    The Messenger tilted its head as if amused by Ram''s defiance. "Small price to pay for what you get, how can there be any free lunch in our current world," he said cryptically before his body began to dissolve into thin air, leaving Ram even more confused and angry than before.


    Ram was at a loss for words. He didn''t fully grasp the meaning behind the shadow messenger''s words.


    However, he sensed a stark contrast between the person before him now and the one who had kidnapped them.


    The sensation he felt just now,pared to the despair he experienced before losing consciousness, he strongly felt that the current person''s aura was only a fraction of that previous shadow messenger.


    It was likeparing a lion to a house cat¡ª and that made Ram uneasy.


    Just as he was about to pull up his attribute panel again, the sound of footsteps echoed through the room.


    A woman in a white coat approached his bed, her expression cold and clinical. Her sharp features, steel-gray eyes, and silver-streaked hair pulled into a tight bun gave her an air of authority.


    She studied Ram with a look that made him feel more like ab specimen than a patient.


    "You''re awake," the doctor said in a detached tone. "Good. We''ve been monitoring your progress. You''ll want to cooperate if you want this to go smoothly."


    Ram kept his face nk, hiding his fear and confusion behind a mask of calm. He knew that revealing too much right now would only put him in more danger.


    He nodded slightly, not saying a word.


    The doctor seemed satisfied with his silence and turned to leave. "Rest for now," she said over her shoulder. "You should be an awakener by now."


    Those words hit Ram like a truck. Awakened? Did it work? He couldn''t stop himself from blurting out, "I''ve awakened? Did it seed?"


    The doctor paused, her icy demeanor softening just a fraction. "Yes, you''ve awakened, although it is a useless profession," she confirmed, though there was no warmth in her voice.


    "But we still have a lot to monitor about the talent you awakened. Your progress is far from over."


    Ram''s mind raced with questions, but he knew better than to voice them now. He simply nodded, masking his inner turmoil behind a facade ofpliance.


    After checking a few others, the doctor turned to leave once more, her footsteps echoing through the sterile room. She proceeded to a different room and approached the Shadow Messenger to make her report.


    "How''s it did you find any good talents?" The Shadow Messenger questioned her, his tone slightly irritated.


    The woman shivered slightly listening to his tone, she replied immediately, "Twelve subjects sessfully awakened; however, only three acquired Rare Professions. The others were ordinary, with five of them awakened life professions such as Spiritual nter and so on."


    "Fuck it, You say I wasted so many resources on such waste," he got angry, however after a second thought, he calmed again "Keep those that awakened and discard the rest; I have no need for waste products. We will gather those parasites once they have matured."


    The woman nodded and quickly exited the room, fearing that any further dy might further enrage the shadowy messenger.


    Left alone once more, Ram stared up at the glowing ceiling, his mind racing. He had awakened, but at what cost?

 Chapter 14: Profession: Tier -1 Spiritual Planter (Black Iron)

    As the doctor left the room, Ram felt a wave of relief wash over him. He turned his focus inward, trying to understand the strange energy flowing through his body.


    It felt somewhat familiar like the Life Energy his Recovery skill had recovered before, but now there was something more¡ªsomething beyond just Life Energy coursing through his body, slowly strengthening his body and mind as time passed by.


    With no one around to disturb him, Ram finally had a chance to check his attribute panel:


    [ Name: Ram]


    [ Age: 22/73]


    [ Profession: Spiritual nter Tier -1 (ck Iron)]


    [ Health: 27/100 (Current Health/Max Health)]


    [ Spiritual Power: 10/100 (Current Spiritual Power/Max Spiritual Power)]


    [ Physique: 2.07]


    [ Spirit: 3.08]


    His panel was simr to what it was before, but there were some big changes. Most notably, his lifespan had dropped by 20 years, going from 93 down to 73.


    "Does this have something to do with the Mind Shadow Parasite?" Ram wondered as he stared at the screen.


    It was clear that the parasite had drained his life in exchange for awakening.


    "Twenty years... I gave up twenty years of my life for this," Ram muttered, trying to calm himself, as he felt it was worth it.


    He stared at the panel, focusing on the positive. He had finally awakened, breaking through the barrier that had held him back for years.


    He was now a Tier 1 Professional, a Spiritual nter at the ck Iron level. He concentrated slightly on his profession column and a new prompt appeared in front of him.


    [ Profession: Spiritual nter]


    [ Profession Type: Immortal Cultivation Series]


    [ Quality: Ordinary]


    [ Effect: Each time you level up, you will get an additional increase in Spirit attribute points. ]


    After the Reiki revival, most creatures on Blue Star gained the potential to awaken, but they needed two key things: enough physical strength and gic optimization.


    As someone''s body got stronger, their genes would slowly optimize, allowing them to break through and unlock special abilities called talents.


    Some people, however, turned to gic medicines to speed up the process.


    Both the first and second prerequisites rte to each other, increasing the body strength will slowly increase the gene optimization.


    However, it''s not easy formon people to use gic medicine due to its high cost and rarity.


    The Mind Shadow Parasite, it seemed, had pushed Ram past his limits, helping him awaken.


    Though the price had been¡ªhis own lifespan¡ªit was something many would be willing to pay for the chance to gain such power.


    Looking at his new stats, Ram felt a mix of pride and concern. He had been stuck in a rut for so long, but now, with his new abilities, many possibilities stretched before him.


    However, the profession he had awakened¡ªSpiritual nter¡ªwasn''t exactly what he had expected.


    While his sister awakened as a Beast Master, a rarebat-oriented profession, Ram found himself with amon Life Profession.


    Unlike otherbat professions, it focused on growth, control, and support.


    In fact, nts are the ones that mutated firstpared to animals and humans after the reiki revival.


    During the early stages of reiki revival, the reiki index across the entire Blue Star remains very low for the first 20 to 30 years.


    Simr to humans and monsters, nts also had the potential to be spiritual nts through the absorption of Reiki.


    At that time, nts are the sole entities capable of absorbing the sparse reiki in the atmosphere.


    The fruits produced by these Spiritual nts contain high concentrations of pure reiki, making them incredibly valuable.


    They are used as awakening materials or to create Gene Potions that can boost Gic levels.


    With the rising value of Spiritual nts, a new profession emerged called Spiritual nter, as more people became involved in cultivating them.


    However, with the rise of the reiki index over the centuries and advancements in potion-making technology, the cultivation of Spiritual nts using Growth Potions has be simpler.


    Now, even ordinary people can cultivate low-level Spiritual nts with some study and practice.


    Professional Spiritual nters have bemon, and their status is not much better than ordinary humans unless they are high-level Professionals above Tier 4, who can create Wood Spirits from ordinary Spiritual nts.


    Although low-level Spiritual nters had the unique ability to elerate nt growth using their spiritual power, without relying on external potions.


    However, in the early stages,ckingbat abilities makes it challenging for Spiritual nters to reach high levels, making them useless.


    He didn''t know what was ganna to happen to him, once the Shadow Society found he awakened such a useless profession.


    The next thing he noticed is his Health, the maximum amount is unchanged, it''s still 100 points or 100%, however, this 100% is different from the previous 100%.


    As he became an awakener his life essence also evolved from ordinary to ck Iron level, he can feel that his current life energy is five to six times that of its original value when he was still an ordinary person.


    Observing the red bar indicating 27 points or percent of his total health remaining and the blue bar signaling a critical 10 points of spiritual power left, he understood what the shadow society did to him was not so simple.


    "My health is in the red zone, which might be the side effect of extracting arge amount of life span in a very short time, I need to recover as soon as possible." Ram thought to himself when he looked at his depleted health.


    While his eyes were attracted to the additional attribute of Spiritual Power, "Spiritual Power, it should be the energy cultivated by absorbing the Reiki by professionals to use spiritual skill, I don''t know how strong my spiritual talent is?"


    Just like having strong Qi and blood is beneficial to Martial Artists or Physical professionals who are proficient in cultivating their Physique, having a strong Spirit attribute is required to be a good Spiritual Professional who majors in cultivating their Spirit.


    The stronger the Spirit attribute the stronger the mental power and soul will be, having a higher Spirit attribute is very important to reach higher levels.


    "My current physical strength should be more than twice that of before,"ter, his gaze shifted toward the Physique, which increased with his sessful Awakening.


    He slightly clenched his fists and felt that his strength, defense, and reflexes doubled directly after breaking through the bottleneck of 0.99 and became 2.07.


    While the Spirit also increased, he didn''t feel much, just a slight increase in thinking speed and perception as his Spirit was already very high even before his awakening.


    Inparison, ordinary people typically exhibit strength ranging from 40 to 90 kilograms and can move at speeds of up to 10 meters per second.


    In contrast, those at peak Tier 1 level, have a strength range of 250 to 500 kilograms, that is a Physique attribute of 2.5 to 5 along with speeds reaching up to 10 to 15 meters per second, showcasing enhanced agility and physical capabilities.


    In his elevated state, Ram envisioned that, were he to be tested on a strength machine, his bench press could potentially reach an impressive 170 to 210 kilograms, in line with his physique of 2.07 points.


    Each punch he delivered would have powerpared to the professional Boxers he knew from hisst life.

 Chapter 15: Talent: Recovery(Unique)

    Strength levels vary significantly among different individuals, influenced by the awakening of distinct physical talents.


    Some may exhibit enhanced strength, while others, possessing talents in speed or defense, might specialize in their respective fields,pensating for rtively lower strength.


    Additionally, individuals may also awaken talents rted to Spirit attribute, potentially leading to the manifestation of elemental abilities, telekinesis, or even abilities like charm or demonization.


    The diversity in awakened talents epasses a wide spectrum, ranging from physical prowess to metaphysical capabilities.


    However, as a Spiritual nter, his attributes bonuses mostly focus on the increase in Spirit attribute rather than Physique.


    [ Skills:


    Passive skills:


    - Low-level nt Affinity


    Active skills:


    - nt Enhancement -Lv1(0 /100)


    - Seed Collection -Lv1 (0 /100)


    - Rapid Growth -Lv1 (0 /100)]


    [ Basic Skills:


    Basic Fist Technique Lv 3 (0/1000)


    Basic Gun Fighting Lv 3 (0/1000)]


    [ nt Affinity: This skill gives the Spiritual nter a natural connection to nts, allowing them to sense their health and needs. With this affinity, spiritual nters could instinctively understand how to care for and grow different nts.]


    [ nt Enhancement -Lv1: Spiritual nters could channel their spiritual power into nts, temporarily boosting their growth and resilience by 20%. This ability would allow them to strengthen nts, making them more vibrant and robust.]


    [ Seed Collection -Lv1: This skill grants Spiritual nters the ability to harvest seeds from various nts without causing harm. They can identify and collect seeds with precision, ensuring the continuation of nt species and expanding their collection for future cultivation.]


    [ Rapid Growth -Lv1: With Rapid Growth, Spiritual nters can elerate the maturation of nts under their care by 20%. By infusing them with their spiritual power, allowing for quicker harvests or immediate benefits from the nts.]


    Moreover, he found that there was a separate holographic interface for talents and skills separately.


    When he looked at the skill column which was currently filled with new skills rted to Spiritual nters, and other skills he practiced before awakening.


    However, looking at the skill board Ram was shocked, "Fuck! what happened to my Recovery skill that I worked so hard to raise it to level 9?"


    Recovery was the only skill that apanied him since his rebirth, helping him even when he was still an ordinary person, his heart began to beat faster, as he didn''t understand what happened.


    He quickly scrolled down the panel, worried it might be gone after awakening. But then, under Talents, he found something that made him pause.


    [ Talent:


    - Recovery(unique): passively recovers 1% of health and Spiritual value every minute.]


    "Recovery... it''s still here," Ram breathed, relieved. But something had changed.


    Recovery wasn''t just a skill anymore¡ªit had evolved into a Talent.


    And now, it also restored Spiritual Power, not just Health. This was a significant upgrade.


    As he concentrated on the Recovery talent, more information flooded his mind. He realized that unlike before, this talent worked all the time, even when he wasn''t resting.


    It constantly regenerated his energy, giving him a steady flow of life and spiritual power.


    "I guess my Recovery skill evolved into something even more powerful," Ram thought. "It''s not just about healing anymore¡ªnow I can regenerate spiritual energy, too."


    He flexed his fingers, testing his body. He still felt drained, but his strength was slowlying back, thanks to Recovery.


    Within minutes, he could move more freely.


    Ram then turned his attention to his new Skills. These were all basic skills for a Spiritual nter¡ªlike nt Affinity, Rapid Growth, and Seed Collection¡ªbut they had potential to grow.


    He noticed numbers next to the skills, simr to the experience points he''d seen in games back on Earth. They could be leveled up through practice.


    His profession, Spiritual nter, made sense given the talents he''d awakened. From what he knew, the profession someone awakened usually aligned with their unique talent.


    In his case, it seemed that the Recovery talent was linked to nts somehow, though he didn''t fully understand the connection yet.


    Another thing stood out to Ram¡ªhe hadn''t condensed a Professional Seed like other awakeners did.


    His abilities didn''te from the Divine Tree, which was often mentioned by others after they awakened.


    Instead, all of his powers seemed toe from the mysterious Attribute Panel that only he could see.


    [ Inventory: (Empty)]


    He also discovered a new Inventory function. It was like a personal storage space, with five slots where he could store items.


    Each slot could hold up to 100 simr items in each slot that are below 100 liters or 100 kilograms each, and while it couldn''t store living things, it was still a handy feature.


    The Inventory would probably expand as he got stronger.


    Finally, Ram''s eyes drifted to the Experience Bar next to his profession, on the attribute panel. It was currently sitting at 0%, which didn''t surprise him.


    The idea of leveling up like in a game was familiar to him. He just didn''t know how he would gain experience in this world yet.


    Was it through cultivating nts? Completing missions? Defeating enemies?


    Ram ran through different possibilities in his head. His Recovery talent was a great asset, but it wasn''t enough.


    He needed to level up, get stronger, and most importantly, figure out how to remove the Mind Shadow Parasite before it took over his lifepletely.


    If this world functioned simrly to the virtual game he had once yed, then there might be objectives or challenges he could undertake.


    These missions could potentially provide experience points while unraveling the mysteries of this realm. "But the Attribute panel seemed not intelligent, do I need to find it myself?"


    "The usual cultivation methods won''t work for me," Ram thought. He had tried before, and his body couldn''t absorb and store reiki like other people.


    But with his new abilities, maybe there were other ways to gain power. Perhaps cultivating spiritual nts would give him the experience he needed.


    He needed to understand their ns and find out how the Mind Shadow Parasite tied into all of this.


    "As a Spiritual nter, I''ll start by testing my skills on some nts," he decided. "But I need to be careful. I can''t let the Shadow Society know what I''m up to."

 Chapter 16: Bio-Mechanical Soldier, Mutated Talent

    Ram''s thoughts were interrupted as he noticed another person waking up in a nearby bed. Seizing the chance, he spoke softly, hoping to gather some information.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Ram asked quietly, his eyes darting to the door to make sure the guards weren''t listening.


    The other person, a young man with a mixture of confusion and fear, nodded cautiously. "I think so... but I don''t remember how I got here."


    Ram leaned in closer, lowering his voice even more. "Do you know anything about the Shadow Society? They''re the ones who brought us here."


    At the mention of the Shadow Society, the young man''s eyes widened in fear. "The Shadow Society? They''re behind this? I''ve heard rumors about them... nothing good. What do they want with us?"


    Ram''s heart raced, hopeful. "You''ve heard of them? Then, do you know anything about the Mind Shadow Parasite?"


    Before the young man could answer, a menacing guard with a heavy sword slung across his back interrupted. His voice dripped with warning, "Shut it, or you''ll regret it."


    Both Ram and the young man fell silent. Ram slumped back, frustration bubbling inside him.


    His hopes of getting information had been dashed, and now he had no choice but to wait.


    ncing at the guard, Ram felt a sudden urge to check his attribute panel on the man. Focusing on his thoughts, a detailed panel appeared before him.


    [ Name: L7B21]


    [ Age: 13/47]


    [ Race: Human/Semi-Mechanical]


    [ Profession: Bio-Mechanical Soldier]


    [ Level: Tire -3]


    [ Physique: 57.2]


    [ Spirit: 3.6]


    [Technology: Low-Level Mechanical Fire (Pseudo), Bio-Engineered Enhancements]


    [ Description: Bio-Engineered human warrior, infused with the power of low-level Mechanical Fire (Pseudo), transformed into a semi-mechanical being with traces of both mechanical life and blood life, superior strength, agility, and endurance. Though retaining the essence of their former self, they cannot advance on their own unless a high-level Mechanical Fire is used.]


    [ Status: Distorted (37%)]


    Ram stared at the panel, processing the information. This guard wasn''t fully human anymore. His name was more like a serial number: L7B21.


    The "Human/Semi-Mechanical" race and the Bio-Mechanical Soldier profession confirmed that the guard had been altered in some horrifying way.


    Ram had read about these types of experiments in old documents, but this was the first time he''d encountered one.


    The guard''s lifespan, only 47 years, caught his attention. He had only 23 years left to live, assuming he wasn''t killed before then.


    The process of bing a Bio-Mechanical Soldier clearly had a cost. Most of his lifespan had likely been consumed during the transformation.


    The Mechanical Fire that powered him was a pseudo version, meaning he couldn''t improve or advance unless he found a higher-level source.


    Ram shuddered. The transformation process must have been brutal.


    Mechanical Fire, as he understood, was a dangerous ability that stemmed from gods capable of transforming living tissue into mechanical tissue.


    The result was a being that was part man, part machine, with enhanced strength and agility but at the cost of lifespan.


    Bones are reinforced and infused with metallic properties, enhancing strength and durability.


    Skin is partial metallization, providing enhanced protection against conventional weaponry while retaining flexibility and mobility.


    What stunned him was the fact that he was only 13 years old, yet he appeared older than that.


    Within the depths of the subject''s brain, the Mechanical Fire also forges a bionicbat smart chip.


    This chip integrates seamlessly with the neuralwork, augmenting cognitive functions and granting ess to advance technological capabilities.


    Next, his eyes narrowed when he looked at the Distorted (37%) status. He wasn''t sure what that meant exactly, but it should be significant.


    Perhaps the guard was unstable, either physically or mentally. "Maybe that''s something I can use to my advantage," Ram thought, trying to stay hopeful.


    Meanwhile, Ram felt his Recovery talent quietly working in the background, slowly healing his injuries and restoring his energy.


    Feeling stronger than before, Ram sat up, flexing his muscles.


    His ''Recovery'' ability had acted more swiftly than expected, not only returning him to full health but also making him feel even more energized.


    That''s when he noticed a small change on his attribute panel¡ªthere was a +1 next to his health bar.


    "Status" Ram recited in his mind wanting to check his status page. And a holographic window with details appeared in front of him.


    [ Name: Ram]


    [ Health: 100/100 (+1)]


    [ Spiritual Power: 84/100]


    "What''s this?" Ram muttered, staring at the +1 next to his health bar. It wasn''t something he had seen before.


    He concentrated on the status, trying to figure out what it meant.


    The +1 seemed to indicate extra health that he could store beyond his maximum, like a buffer. "Does this mean I can store extra health and use itter?"


    As he pondered this, the implications hit him. If his Recovery talent allowed him to regenerate more health than his maximum, he could umte extra points every day.


    "If I''m right, I can build up an extra reserve of 1,440 health points and Spiritual Power every day," Ram realized. "In one week, that''s over 10,000 points of extra health and spiritual power. This is huge."


    He grinned. His Recovery talent was much more powerful than he''d thought.


    Not only did it restore his health and spiritual energy, but it also allowed him to store more, giving him a huge advantage in long-term battles or survival situations.


    But he couldn''t celebrate yet. Ram still had to figure out how to escape the Shadow Society''s grasp. His Spiritual nter skills were still at Level 1, and he needed to grow stronger.


    He also needed more information about the Mind Shadow Parasite inside him. As it stood, the parasite was dormant, but he had no idea what would happen when it woke up.


    "The first step is to figure out how to gain experience and level up," Ram thought.


    If his Recovery talent was this powerful, who knew what else his Spiritual nter profession could unlock?


    Please take your time to give a REVIEW It helps more readers to notice the book! and Vote with POWER STONES!


    Thanks for reading! Don''t forget to vote!!

 Chapter 17: Mod - Multiple Main Professions

    The spiritual value, too, had followed a simr trend as his health.


    It continued to increase even after reaching its maximum capacity, with his spiritual value endlessly stacking up, Ram felt an overwhelming sense of power and potential within him.


    This limitless energy source meant he could sustain his abilities and skills far longer than others, giving him a significant advantage in any situation.


    However, when he saw his Profession listed as Spiritual nter, he felt confused.


    But then he thought about it and realized why: "It must be because my attribute panel is different from other awakened ones."


    "If it''s still like the Mod I designed in my past life, I should be able to choose multiple sub-professions as my main profession."


    "There won''t be any secondary professions; all the professions I practice next will be main professions with the highest attribute bonuses."Ram''s confusion turned into excitement.


    Imagine this: there are two professionals, one with Warrior as their main profession and the other with Warrior as their deputy profession.


    When they both use the same Warrior skill, the one whose main profession is Warrior gets an additional bonus of 40% to 50% more in attributes or damage outputpared to the one who has the Warrior profession as their secondary profession.


    He imagined the possibilities. Normally, a professional would have one main profession and, if they wanted, several secondary professions.


    But these secondary professions wouldn''t give them the full power of the main one. For example, a warrior with a secondary swordsman profession wouldn''t get the full bonus of a swordsman.


    However, if Ram could make every profession he chose a main profession, he could get the full power of each one.


    That meant whether he chose to be a swordsman, an alchemist, or even a beast tamer in the future, he would get the highest possible attribute bonuses for all of them.


    For now, though, his focus was on his current profession¡ªSpiritual nter. It seemed like the perfect fit for his awakened talent, Recovery.


    As a Spiritual nter, Ram could probably enhance his own abilities through his nts and make them powerful enough to help him inbat or survival situations.


    The synergy between his talent and profession was strong, and it would be a solid foundation for his growth.


    After thinking for a moment, Ram had an idea, not wanting to alert any potential surveince. "Can I control this extra Life Energy and Spiritual Power outside my body like I did before with my Life Energy?"


    He believed it should be possible, especially since he could extract his own Life Energy even before awakening. Now with this skill evolving, there must be more uses to discover.


    Ram felt a strange connection to the energy flowing within him. He decided to put his idea to the test.


    Ram concentrated on the extra Life Energy inside him, attempting to guide it outside his body.


    Gradually, he felt the energy responding to hismand, flowing out like a gentle stream around his fingers and forming into a small light green energy ball about the size of a mug bean.


    Encouraged by this sess, he then attempted the same with his Spiritual Power.


    It required a bit more effort, but soon he could feel it moving towards his other hand, shaping into a simr energy ball, but with a light blue color.


    However, he soon noticed that the energy he concentrated dissipated very quickly, turning into nothing within a mere second.


    Realizing how rapidly the energy dissipated, Ram understood that he needed to find a way to stabilize it.


    He needed to figure out how to either store the energy forter use or utilize it before it vanishedpletely.


    As Ram contemted the Life Energy and Spiritual power within him, the young man in the next bed looked at him with a mix of curiosity and trepidation.


    Ram noticed the gaze and offered a reassuring smile, trying to ease any concerns the other person might have.


    However, his mind was already racing with ideas on how to harness and control the energy he had discovered.


    He knew he had to experiment further to unlock its full potential, but for now, he decided to keep his newfound abilities discreet, especially in this unfamiliar environment.


    "So," Ram whispered, leaning closer, "you mentioned rumors about the Shadow Society. Can you tell me more? Anything you''ve heard or seen?"


    The young man hesitated, his eyes quickly scanning the room to ensure no one was listening in. "They say that the Mind Shadow Parasite is like something out of a horror story. It''s supposed to take control of those it infects, making them do terrible things."


    "I''ve heard tales of people who''ve been taken by it, and it''s like they''re not themselves anymore."


    Ram felt a chill run down his spine at the thought of this sinister parasite lurking within him. "Do you know if anyone has ever managed to get rid of it or escape from society''s grasp?"


    The young man''s face darkened. "Escaping from the Shadow Society is like trying to outrun your own shadow. They''re everywhere, always watching."


    "And as for the parasite, there might be a way to get rid of it, but it''s not easy. Only a handful of people have even attempted it, and even fewer have seeded."


    Ram''s heart sank at the grim reality of his situation. The Shadow Society sounded like a terrifying force to reckon with.


    He couldn''t shake the feeling of being trapped, knowing that even if he could rid himself of the parasite, he would still have to contend with society''s influence.


    The young man leaned in closer, his voice barely above a whisper. "I''ve heard tales of professionals disappearing without a trace, only to resurfaceter as puppets of the society."


    "They lose themselvespletely, bing nothing more than tools for their sinister agenda."


    Ram''s heart raced at the thought of such a fate befalling him or anyone else. "Is there no way to fight back against them?" he asked, desperation creeping into his voice.


    The young man shook his head solemnly. "They''re too powerful, too deeply entrenched. Even those who dare to speak out against them often meet untimely ends."


    "It''s like trying to stand against a tidal wave¡ªyou''ll only get swept away."


    The Shadow Society seemed like an insurmountable obstacle, casting a long shadow over all who dared to oppose it.


    Listening intently to the unsettling stores of the Shadow Society, Ram stopped talking to the other guy andy in the sleek, white bed, his mind a whirlwind of thoughts and strategies.


    With resolve, Ram devised a n. He decided to reveal a portion of his abilities, hinting at his self-recovery aspect to the Society, but he would keep the full extent of his powers hidden.


    By doing so, he could maintain an element of surprise and adaptability, crucial in navigating the challenges that awaited him.

 Chapter 18: Shadow Contract

    [ Name: Ram]


    [ Health: 100/100 (+157)]


    [ Spiritual Power: 84/100 (+141)]


    It''s been more than four hours since he woke up.


    By now, both his health and spiritual power had fully recovered to 100%. Yet, he still had hundreds of extra points of Life Energy and Spiritual Power.


    Ram was astounded by the newfound surplus of energy. It became evident that his abilities had expanded well beyond his initial beliefs.


    While he was still thinking about what to do next and recalling the details of the Shadow Society he knew from before getting kidnapped, he heard footsteps again.


    This time, it wasn''t the female doctor who had been checking on him earlier. Instead, a middle-aged man with sses, wearing a whiteb coat, appeared.


    He held a holographic tablet in his hands, which flickered with various data and images.


    The man had a calm, methodical demeanor, and his eyes scanned the room with a sharp, assessing look.


    First, he met some other experimental subjects. After a few discussions with them, guards came and escorted these experimental subjects out. Then, the middle-aged man approached him.


    Unlike the female doctor before, this man seemed easy to get along with.


    The man, identified as Dr. Stone, approached slowly and checked the monitoring device beside Ram''s bed.


    Once satisfied that everything was in order and Ram was in good condition, Dr. Stone spoke with a smile on his face.


    "Hello, Mr. Ram," he began warmly. "I''m a senior doctor here. You can call me Dr. Stone."


    "First, I want to congratte you on your sessful awakening." He continued, "I''ve just reviewed your statistics. You''re in excellent condition; your vital signs are stable, and you''re cleared for discharge."


    "Discharge? Just like that?" Ram murmured, baffled and expecting something more sinister, as the other guy had suggested.


    "Yes, it''s that simple. One of the guards will escort you to the registration area where you can finalize your professional details and collect your belongings," Dr. Stone exined to Ram.


    "There will be someone at the desk to guide you through the Shadow Society''s policies and the next steps you need to take. Okay then, Mr. Ram, have a good one."


    After giving Ram a few more instructions and ensuring he understood what to do next, Dr. Stone called for a guard outside.


    He swiftly updated the guard and then went to see his next patient.


    In contrast to the Bio-Mechanical guard Ram had previously encountered, the guard directed by Dr. Stone was different.


    He wore a ckbat uniform and held an Assault Rifle in his hands.


    As the guard entered, he remained silent and gestured for Ram to move, using the rifle to indicate his instructions.


    The weapon was aimed towards him, ready to shoot if Ram didn''tply.


    Feeling a sense of unease at the guard''s demeanor, Ram quickly followed the silent instructions, understanding the seriousness of the situation.


    As they made their way towards the registration area, Ram remained silent, keeping pace with the guard''s brisk movements.


    Both of them stayed silent throughout the journey. Ram couldn''t help but feel a sense of vulnerability; even though he had be an awakener, he was still no match for firearms.


    A single shot from any of the guards'' weapons could end his life in an instant.


    Despite the tension in the air, Ram focused on maintaining hisposure as he followed the guard through the maze of corridors.


    After a few minutes of walking through the dimly lit passageways, they finally arrived at the registration office.


    Inside, Ram saw a few other experimental subjects who had been sent ahead of him.


    The registration process appeared simple and quick, with someone noting down details like names, professions, and other information.


    Ram approached the registration desk, the guard from before continued to follow closely, his rifle still trained on Ram.


    Despite the tension in the air, Ram remained calm andposed.


    He was confident that the guard wouldn''t shoot him unless he did something drastic, like attempting to escape.


    He knew that even if he had awakened the teleportation ability, attempting to flee now would be foolish, he would still be gued by the mind shadow parasite inside his body.


    Ram nced around the registration office, taking note of the other experimental subjects who had been processed before him.


    They all seemed resigned to their fate, their expressions a mixture of fear and resignation.


    The person at the registration desk was a beautiful young woman with short ck hair.


    She looked at Ram, d in his hospital gown, and her voice was gentle and soothing as she spoke.


    "Hello, Mr. Ram, congrattions on your awakening," she greeted warmly. "I am Xia Lin, but you may call me Sister Lin. To begin, I require some of your details."


    With a gentle motion, she pushed a holographic device toward Ram, inviting him to input his information.


    The form disyed on the device was straightforward, requiring simple data such as his name, age, height, weight, federal ID, and details about his awakened profession and talent.


    Ram carefully examined the form disyed on the holographic device, scanning each section for any signs of suspicion.


    Much to his relief, the details requested were indeed basic and mundane¡ªinformation that could easily be found through a simple search.


    With a sense of cautious ease, he entered the required information hiding some details regarding his talent, before returning the device to Sister Lin.


    As she crosschecked the details he provided, Ram felt a flicker of anxiety flutter within him.


    "Yes, Mr. Ram, the details you entered are all correct," Sister Lin confirmed, her voice soft and measured. "Now, I need you to sign the contract."


    On this asion, she did not exin the contract''s contents.


    Instead, she silently pushed them forward on the holographic device for Ram to read and sign.


    "Contract? What contract?" he asked swiftly, his brow furrowing in confusion. Xia Lin didn''t offer any further exnation, simply replying, "You will know once you read it. Please do it quickly."


    With a nce behind him, Xia Lin indicated the line of people waiting, urging Ram to expedite the process.


    Ram didn''t bother to look back but hurriedly checked the contract paper, it didn''t look much different from an ordinary paper that was freshly printed.


    Yet he was aware that there was nothing ordinary about it; despite its normal appearance, the paper was created from spiritual wood, a material often utilized by talisman professionals to create talismans or contracts.


    As he looked through its contents, realization hit him.


    It was as the old man had mentioned before: in order to be an awakener, he needed to work with the Shadow Society for 15 years.


    ording to the contract, now he was bound to serve the Shadow Society for the next 15 years.


    However, there was a grim use attached to it. If he breached the contract or attempted to escape, the Society reserved the right to hunt him down and terminate him.


    This wasn''t just any agreement; it was an official contract sanctioned under the legal jurisdiction of the Dwan Federation or the Goddess of Contracts.


    If he vites the terms, he will be considered a fugitive within the federation, and he will be subject to pursuit and potential capture.

 Chapter 19: Shadow Contract II

    As Ram examined the contract more closely, he uncovered further conditions that added to the gravity of hismitment.


    In addition to his 15-year service obligation to the Shadow Society, the contract included uses specifying certain tasks and mandatory missions that he was required to perform on a regr basis.


    Among the stiptions, some provisions dictated his loyalty to the Shadow Society above all else, forbidding any form of allegiance or coboration with rival factions or organizations.


    These mandatory missions also required him toplete a set number of tasks each month, each one more demanding.


    From reconnaissance missions to intelligence gathering,bat training to covert operations, and various misceneous tasks, the scope of his responsibilities within the Shadow Society appeared vast and immeasurable.


    Moreover, he was bound by strict confidentiality uses that mandated secrecy, forbidding the disclosure of any details regarding the inner mechanisms of the Shadow Society to outsiders, under penalty of harsh repercussions.


    "F-ck," he cursed, his frustration simmering beneath the surface. "Isn''t it kind of simr to a ve contract..." Despite the additional benefits it offered, such as ess to the Shadow Society''s resources, the contract felt like chains binding him to a fate he had not chosen.


    With a heavy heart, Ram took a few seconds to consider his options before resigning himself to the inevitable.


    He signed the contract, realizing that at this moment, he had no other viable choice.


    Signing now meant buying himself time to consider alternative courses of actionter.


    Signing the contract is straightforward, but it requires leaving a unique imprint of one''s spiritual power.


    This imprint is impossible for others to forge and easy to verify.


    After he finished signing, the paper before him spontaneously ignited, transforming into a stream of light that flowed into his left hand and materialized as a tattoo with an unfamiliar, unique symbol.


    The moment the tattoo materialized, he felt as if invisible shackles had bound his body, and shortly after that, Ram received amunication device simr to his old Sky Drive.


    However, this one was different; it could only function within the Shadow Society''swork and was incapable of sending messages outside of it.


    Xia Lin handed him the backpack with a practiced efficiency. "Well, Mr. Ram, now that you''re done with your registration, I''ve already sent all the basic details of the base, the mission board, and other important information into your Sky Drive. Please have a good day."


    Before leaving the registration office, Ram looked through the bag and noticed that most of his belongings from before the kidnapping were missing.


    He then turned to Xia Lin and asked, "What happened to the things I had before I was kidnapped?"


    When Xia Lin heard his question, she was stunned for a few seconds and thought to herself, "Where did this guye from? He looks handsome, but doesn''t he know that everything he had before is probably in someone else''s pockets by now?"


    She didn''t get angry but replied softly, "Mr. Ram, I don''t know where your things are, but I can tell you that most of them are probably gone. You should forget about them and focus on surviving here."


    Hearing her suggestion, Ram felt a twinge of anger. He didn''t care much about the Life Energy Crystals he had, but losing the Iron Robot de, which had cost him more than two hundred thousand Life Energy points, was painful.


    "Do you know who has them?" Ram asked, his frustration evident in his voice.


    Xia Lin shook her head. "I don''t know exactly who has them, but they''re probably with the ones who brought you here. It might be someone from the Fire Scorpion Gang."


    Ram clenched his fists, trying to control his anger. "The Fire Scorpion Gang, huh? How can I find them?"


    Xia Lin sighed, recognizing his determination. "There''s an arena nearby where all the gangs gather to settle disputes. You should be able to find them there, but be careful¡ªthey''re dangerous."


    Ram nodded, his resolve firm. "Thank you, Miss Xia. I appreciate your help."


    She gave him a worried look. "Be careful, Mr. Ram. This ce is harsh, and the Fire Scorpion Gang is ruthless. Make sure you''re ready for what you''re getting into."


    She took back the holographic device from Ram''s hands and swiftly turned her attention to the next experimental subject waiting in line.


    In addition to the Sky Drive, Ram discovered a backpack containing various essential items.


    Among them were two sets of basic ck clothing and a potion bottle.


    Furthermore, the Sky Drive was preloaded with 100 shadow points, the exclusive currency utilized within the Shadow Society.


    Ram nodded in acknowledgment, and slung the backpack over his shoulder, feeling the weight of his new belongings.


    After leaving the registration office, Ram went to a nearby restroom to change clothes. Once he was dressed, he left the facility.


    This time, there were no guards following him.


    As Xia Lin had mentioned earlier, he was free to do whatever he wanted, except that he needed to pay a certain amount of Shadow coins orplete some missions every month.


    Failing to do so would be considered a breach of contract, giving the Shadow Society the right to do whatever they wanted with him.


    Just as Ram stepped outside the registration office, he was stunned by what he saw.


    The base of the Shadow Society was a sprawling, bustlingplex.


    High-tech buildings and advanced infrastructure stretched as far as the eye could see, seamlessly blending into the naturalndscape around them.


    Everywhere he looked, he saw signs of advanced technology and organized activity, a stark contrast to the underground city he had known before.


    People moved purposefully, each engaged in their own tasks. There were individuals in uniforms simr to the guard who had escorted him, armed and vignt.


    Others wore different attire, indicating various roles and professions within the society.


    Holographic disys and signs provided directions and information, creating a futuristic yet organized atmosphere.


    Ram wasn''t impressed by the fancy tech or the busy crowds, what really knocked him sideways was when he shifted his focus to look at the sky, yes, he was not in the underground anymore but on one of the bases of shadow society on the surface of the Blue St..... "Holy...shit...!" he blurted out,pletely awestruck.


    A massive blue filled most of the sky, so enormous that it stretched from horizon to horizon.


    The glowed with an eerie azure light, and the only details visible on its surface were the swirling clouds that danced across its face.


    Ram stood in awe, captivated by the surreal and breathtaking sight before him.

 Chapter 20: Moon? Blue Star?

    Ram froze, suddenly struck by his surroundings. He was standing on one of the two giant moons orbiting the Blue Star.


    He recalled that these moons were incrediblyrge,parable in size to Earth.


    ording to scientists, even before the reiki revival, any minor celestial bodies orbiting the Blue Star were not even considered true moons.


    But even these giant moons looked tiny next to the Blue Star itself. As it filled the sky, a giant blue marble, unlike anything he''d ever seen.


    He''d heard about the Blue Star''s size, but seeing it in person was mind-blowing.


    It was bigger than anything he could imagine.


    Even thinking of Jupiter wasn''t quite right.


    The Blue Star was just...more. A giant dwarfing everything he knew.


    This moon was special too. Unlike Earth''s dead rock moon, this one was bursting with life, just like the Blue Star.


    Everywhere you looked was filled with a variety of magical creatures, ranging from the deepest oceans to the highest mountaintops.


    Huge forests covered sprawling ins, rivers teemed with fish, and colorful birds filled the air.


    The air was thick with the presence of Reiki, you could feel it in every breath, even if it wasn''t as strong as on the Blue Star.


    Still, it felt stronger than what he had encountered in the underground city, but a far cry from the surface of Blue Star.


    "Fuck, the Shadow Society brought me onto one of the moons from the previous underground city," Ram stood there, momentarily speechless, trying to process this new reality.


    "Now I get why it''s nearly impossible to break free from this ce, we are not even on Blue Star"


    The base buzzed with activity around him, but Ram felt a strange detachment as he was now part of the Shadow Society, far removed from the world he once knew.


    The advanced technology, the organized bustle, and the sky all painted a picture of a ce that was as alien as it was fascinating.


    Taking a deep breath, Ram tore his eyes away from the sky and focused on the path ahead.


    He had no choice but to adapt to this new reality.


    The Sky Drive he had received contained essential information about the base, the mission board, and his next steps within the Shadow Society.


    While he was feeling the strong reiki around him, Ram suddenly heard the sounds of pleading.


    Turning his attention to the source, he witnessed a disturbing scene happening before him.


    A burly man dressed in a cyberpunk-stylebat outfit, both hands reced by prosthetic ones, dragged a small girl by her hair across the ground.


    His metallic armor gleamed under the flickering neon lights, casting a menacing shadow as he moved.


    The girl, her face twisted in pain and fear, tried to w at the ground to slow him down, but his grip was relentless.


    The girl, no more than 14 or 15 years old, cried out in pain and terror, her pleas falling on deaf ears.


    Ram''s blood ran cold as he watched the man''s callous disregard for the girl''s suffering.


    The man seemed to enjoy her cries, dragging her even harder as blood dripped from her exposed hands, scraped raw against the unforgiving ground.


    Despite her obvious distress, she made no attempt to seek help from the surrounding bystanders.


    Her eyes, devoid of any emotion, it was as if she had resigned herself to her fate, her spirit crushed under the weight of relentless cruelty.


    Ram''s heart pounded with urgency as he watched the man continue to drag the girl, his muscles tensed, ready to intervene.


    But before he could make a move, his worst fears were realized. With a callous shove, the man flung the girl several meters away onto the road, directly into the path of an oing armored vehicle.


    Time seemed to slow down as Ram''s mind raced, his mind flooded with memories of his own sister and his instincts screaming at him to act.


    Without hesitation, he sprinted forward, his muscles straining against gravity as he raced towards the girl, his only thought was to reach her in time.


    With the recent increase in his strength after awakening, Ram moved with incredible speed, his muscles responding effortlessly as he caught the falling girl just moments before she hit the ground.


    Fortunately, he was only a few meters away from where she fell, allowing him to react in time to prevent any injury.


    As relief washed over him at having saved the girl from harm, Ram''s senses were suddenly assaulted by the ring sound of a horn in his ears.


    Instinctively, he tensed, a sense of foreboding creeping over him.


    Before he could even turn to see what was happening, he felt a rush of air behind him, apanied by the unmistakable roar of an approaching armored truck.


    In the fraction of a second before the truck collided with him, Ram''s mind raced with lightning speed.


    Despite the imminent danger, a calm determination settled over him as he instinctively grasped for a lifeline.


    "Even if I get hit by the truck," he thought, his mind racing with possibilities, "I should be able to recover from my injuries using the excess Life Energy I have."


    "Unless it''s a fatal blow, I should be able to save myself, right?"


    With a sense of resolve, Ram braced himself for the impact without any other options, his muscles tensing in anticipation.


    A few minutes earlier, Sid sat behind the wheel of the old truck, a sense of pride swelling within him.


    He had just purchased the vehicle with all the Shadow points he and his sister had saved over thest few months, earned through various missions and tasks.


    Despite knowing that the truck came with its share of issues, he purchased it at a low cost from an old man.


    With the truck, he could eliminate the time and effort wasted on traveling back and forth using hoverboards for every task, allowing him toplete more tasks and missions efficiently.


    As he drove the vehicle along the rugged terrain, Sid couldn''t help but feel a sense of aplishment.


    The truck may have been old and worn, but it represented a step forward for him and his sister.


    Little did Sid know, his seemingly routine journey would soon collide with the unexpected, setting into motion a chain of events that would forever alter the course of his fate.

 Chapter 21: Sid

    ying his favorite music, Sid cruised along the street in his newly acquired truck, a satisfied grin on his face as he enjoyed the ride.


    With the wind in his hair and the music sting from the speakers, he maintained a steady speed of 75 to 80 miles per hour, lost in the rhythm of the music.


    But his contentment quickly turned to shock and anger when he witnessed a horrifying sight. Someone had callously thrown a little girl in front of his truck.


    Reacting swiftly, Sid mmed on the brakes and shouted "F**k you... Asshole!" his voice filled with rage as he red at the man with the prosthetic hand as the vehicle skidded forward.


    Sid recognized the man instantly¡ªit was a member of the Bloodhawk Brotherhood.


    He had encountered them before during his previous missions, leading to some friction, but he never expected them to retaliate in such a cruel and reckless manner.


    His anger intensified, not just because of the man''s actions, but also because he noticed someone else had jumped in front of his truck, trying to save the girl.


    Although Sid appreciated the stranger''s attempt to save the girl, he couldn''t help but feel a surge of frustration.


    He had done everything in his power to stop the truck, even turning it to one side to minimize the impact.


    But suddenly stopping a truck moving at that fast was nearly impossible. The truck screeched and groaned as it struggled to halt its momentum, the tires leaving deep marks on the ground.


    However, contrary to the expectations of both Ram and Sid, an energy shield suddenly materialized between Ram and the oing truck, protecting Ram and the girl in his arms.


    The truck crashed into the energy shield with tremendous force, the impact echoing like a thunderp.


    Dust rose from the collision site, obscuring the view, but the thin energy shield remained steadfast.


    Not even a ripple disturbed its surface as it absorbed the full brunt of the impact, standing firm and protecting them both.


    Ram blinked in astonishment, trying toprehend what had just happened.


    The unexpected appearance of the energy shield had saved them from what could have been a fatal collision.


    He felt the girl''s trembling body in his arms and tightened his grip, ensuring she was safe.


    Through the dust cloud, Ram caught a glimpse of the person responsible for the shield.


    It was a woman in a ck hood, her hands outstretched, projecting the barrier that had saved them.


    When the dust settled and Ram emerged, holding the unconscious girl in his arms, he found that the woman who had saved him was gone.


    He felt a vague sense of familiarity, realizing she might have been the same woman who stood behind him in the line during his registration.


    As he processed this, a massive 2.5-meter-tall burly shadow emerged from the smoke, resembling a fierce bear.


    With each step, the shadow''s form began to shrink until it reached normal human size.


    When the figure fully emerged from the smoke, it was Sid.


    He had just utilized his talent''s ability to transform into the Blood Rage Bear, a rare species of mutant bear with the potential to be a Tier-5 monster.


    "Woah," When Ram concentrated his focus on the person emerging from the smoke, an attribute panel materialized before his eyes, detailing the individual''s information.


    [Name: Siddharth (Sid)]


    [ Age: 24/147]


    [Race: Human]


    [Profession: Martial Artist Tire 2]


    [Physique: 17.4]


    [Spirit: 6.9]


    [Talent: A-092 Beast-Man ( Special Transformation ability, can transform into a humanoid monster)]


    [Status: Distorted (3%)]


    Ram blinked, processing the details of Sid''s attribute panel.


    He was impressed by Sid''s transformation ability and the physique and spirit stats which are stronger than general Tier 2 professionals.


    The "Distorted" status with a 3% indicator piqued his curiosity, but he pushed it aside for the moment, knowing they had more immediate concerns.


    Sid leaped out of the just before the crash, his emotions were a whirlwind of relief, anger, and confusion. "What were you thinking?" he shouted, unable to contain his frustration.


    "Jumping in front of a speeding truck is insane! Even if it was me with the strength of a peak Tier 2 martial artist, I''d still end up in the hospital for days if I got hit!"


    Ram, still holding the girl protectively, looked up at Sid, a calm resolve in his eyes.


    "I couldn''t just stand by and do nothing," he replied, his voice steady despite the adrenaline coursing through him. "I had to save her."


    "Are you both alright?" Sid asked, his anger softened slightly as he saw the determination in the man''s gaze, but he still shook his head in exasperation. "I get it, but there are better ways to handle these situations. You could have gotten yourself killed."


    Ram nodded, still holding the girl protectively. "Yes, thanks to you and... her."


    He nced around, hoping to catch another glimpse of the mysterious woman, but she was nowhere to be seen.


    Sid''s eyes narrowed as he scanned the surroundings, his senses heightened, and he found that the previous man with the prosthetic hand was missing.


    "We need to get out of here. The Bloodhawk Brotherhood won''t stop with just this," he said, extending his hand. "And then we need to figure out what to do about that bastard from the Bloodhawk Brotherhood."


    With a nod of agreement, Sid turned his attention to the slightly damaged truck.


    Despite the ident, he felt a sense of relief that the vehicle hade out rtively unscathed, thanks to the energy shield that had absorbed most of the impact.


    It was a stroke of luck that had saved them from more serious damage.


    Together, Ram and Sid carefully loaded the unconscious girl into the truck, ensuring she wasfortable before setting off.


    As they drove away from the chaotic scene, the tension in the air began to ease slightly. Sid broke the silence, turning towards Ram with a curious expression.


    "What''s your name, buddy?" he asked, his voice carrying a hint of warmth despite the circumstances.


    Ram met Sid''s gaze, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "I''m Ram," he replied, his tone calm and steady. "And you?"


    "Siddharth," Sid responded, a faint smile ghosting across his features. "But you can call me Sid."


    Ram nodded, a sense of camaraderie growing between them. "Nice to meet you, Sid," he said, extending his hand in a gesture of friendship.


    Sid returned the gesture, sping Ram''s hand firmly.

 Chapter 22: Breeding Enhanced Children?

    Soon, Sid drove the truck through narrow streets and deserted alleys until they reached an abandoned subway station not far away, its entrance hidden by overgrown grass and crumbling walls.


    The eerie silence of the deserted location was a stark contrast to the chaos they had just escaped.


    Sid parked the truck and turned off the engine, the echoes of their arrival fading into the stillness.


    "We should be safe here for a while," Sid said, his voice low as he nced around the station. "This is where my sister and I live. It''s mostly empty, so you can stay here as long as you need."


    Ram looked around, taking in the surroundings.


    The station was filled with remnants of old advertisements and rusted tracks, hinting at a time long past.


    Despite its derelict state, there was a certain charm to the ce.


    "Thanks, Sid," Ram replied, his gratitude evident. He appreciated not only the offer of shelter but also the information Sid shared about the base, famous mercenaries, and pharmaceutical gangs, along with other important insights.


    ording to Sid, the base they were at was considered a mid-level base with a poption of two to three hundred thousand.


    Most were ordinary people, but there were tens of thousands of professionals. With so many people, the shadow society didn''t even bother to monitor everyone closely.


    However, escaping was not easy. First, most professionals were injected with a Mind Shadow Parasite and can''t be far away from the base.


    Second, the wild outside the city walls was very dangerous, and surviving the night without the city''s protection was nearly impossible due to wild monsters.


    Sid nodded, leading Ram and the unconscious girl deeper into the station. They passed through a series of dimly lit corridors, the flickering lights casting long shadows on the walls.


    Eventually, they reached a more secure area where Sid had clearly made his home.


    Furniture, and supplies, with many rooms and a few personal items, gave the space a semnce offort.


    Gentlyying the girl on a bed, Ram checked her injuries before and found many internal injuries inside her body.


    So, he secretly injected over 100 points of Life Energy into her body before they got into the truck, and the effect was immediate.


    Now, as he examined her again, he found she seemed to be mostly unharmed, just exhausted and bruised.


    Turning to Sid, Ram said, "This ce is impressive. You''ve done well to make it your home."


    Sid shrugged, a modest smile on his face. "It''s not much. Most of the good ces are under the control of gangs if you don''t want to join one of them you can only hide somewhere else like this."


    Ram felt a surge of gratitude and respect for Sid and thanked him again. Despite the dangers and the harsh world, they lived in, there were still people like Sid who cared enough to help others.


    Sid waved off the thanks, his expression serious as he nced at the unconscious girl and questioned. "What do you want to do with the girl?" he asked.


    Ram looked thoughtful. "We need to find out more about her," he replied. "But first, we should let her get some rest and recover. Once she wakes up, we can ask her about her situation and figure out our next steps."


    Sid looked at Ram with a serious expression. "What do you want to do with the girl?"


    Ram nced at the unconscious girl, a frown creasing his brow. "We need to find out more about her," he said thoughtfully. "But first, we should let her rest and recover. Once she wakes up, we can talk to her and figure out what to do next."


    Sid shook his head slightly, his expression grave. "You don''t need to wait for her to wake up. I''ve seen girls like her before."


    Ram turned to Sid; his curiosity piqued. "What do you mean?"


    "Well," Sid began, his voice tinged with sadness, "from what I''ve heard, the Shadow Society uses many girls her age in this base for breeding enhanced children."


    Ram''s eyes widened in shock. "Used for what? Breeding enhanced children?" he repeated, his voice tinged with disbelief.


    Sid nodded grimly. "Yeah, it''s messed up," he confirmed, his expression darkening.


    "The Shadow Society is always looking for ways to create stronger, more obedient soldiers. They snatch girls, young ones, and pump them full of these... enhanced fertilized egg things. Supposed to make the kids stronger, faster to grow, more obedient weapons than anything natural."


    Ram''s heart sank as he absorbed Sid''s words, the thought of the girl, barely a teenager, being subjected to the Society''s twisted experiments was enough to send shivers down his spine. "And this girl," he rasped, his voice barely a whisper, "what happened to her?"


    Sid''s expression darkened as he ran a hand through his hair, his frustration palpable. "The Society''s methods are brutal," he exined, his voice heavy with sorrow.


    "There''s a high chance of failure. Most of the girls..." He trailed off, unable to bring himself to articte the fate that likely awaited her.


    "I remember," Ram said, his voice tinged with urgency. "I saw a soldier like that when I first woke up." Ram''s mind raced as he connected the dots.


    He recalled the soldier he had encountered earlier, mechanically enhanced yet with a drastically shortened lifespan.


    Despite being only 13 years old, the soldier appeared to be in his early twenties due to the enhancements.


    "Yeah, it''s likely them," Sid agreed, his voice tinged with bitterness. "You, saving this girl might''ve saved me from a lot of trouble. Otherwise, she''d probably be dead, and that''d cause problems for me."


    "Okay, with our current strength, we''re no match for the Society, for now, let''s rest up," Sid admitted grimly, cing a reassuring hand on Ram''s shoulder and suggesting.


    "Once dinner''s ready, I''lle fetch you and you can meet my sister, She is the boss here," he said, guiding Ram to another nearby empty area with an abandoned train before leaving him to rest.

 Chapter 23: Spiritual Plants

    Left alone, Ram took a moment to survey his surroundings.


    He found himself on the far edge of the abandoned train station, surrounded by multiple tunnels and an old train sitting on a track covered in moss.


    The station had arge opening in the ceiling with broken ss pieces, likely damaged, allowing sunlight to stream directly down, and illuminating the surroundings.


    The walls and floor of the station were filled with patches of grass, tangled vines, and weeds sprouted from the cracks in the pavement.


    "Ha haa!!..," Ramughed slightly, his voice barely audible amidst the quiet of the station. "This ce is incredible."


    He slowly walked closer to the train, marveling at the thick nket of moss that covered its surface.


    The rust bleeding through only added to the rustic charm of the scene. Ram couldn''t help but wonder how long the train had been sitting here.


    Running his fingers over the rough texture of the moss, Ram found himself drawn to therge tree that had taken root behind the train.


    Its branches reached up towards the ss ceiling, creating a natural canopy that obscured a significant portion of the sunlight, casting dappled shadows across the interior of the trainpartment.


    Despite the obstruction, rays of light still managed to filter through, creating a serene and somewhat mystical atmosphere within the space.


    This tree isn''t a Spiritual nt yet, but it''s on the brink of bing one with just a little more opportunity.


    Then Ram checked his new room, which is the train''s emptypartments.


    Despite the overgrown and decay of the train''s exterior, the interior was surprisingly clean and weing. Sunlight streamed through the cracked windows.


    Green vines twisted through rusted handholds, adding a touch of natural beauty to the surroundings.


    Ram''s gaze swept over thepartment, taking in the simple yetfortable furnishings.


    A bed was ced in one corner to rest, while a small table with two chairs stood nearby, offering a spot for meals or work.


    Against the wall, arge bookshelf was filled with various books. His attention was drawn to the scattered drawings on the table, each one showcasing intricate designs of advanced prosthetics and mechanical parts.


    Some sketches were meticulously detailed, while others were rough outlines waiting to be refined.


    "These drawings are impressive," Ram murmured to himself, picking up one of the sketches to examine it more closely.


    He marveled at the precision and expertise evident in each line and curve. It was clear that whoever created these had a deep understanding of engineering and a talent for design.


    Setting the sketches aside, Ram sat on the bed, leaning back against the wall and gazing up at the ceiling.


    He let out a deep sigh, feeling the weight of the day''s events pressing down on him. Closing his eyes, he allowed himself a moment of quiet reflection, trying to process the whirlwind of thoughts and emotions swirling inside him.


    He still had some time before dinner, and there were so many things he wanted to explore and experiment with.


    "I need to take my spiritual nting to the next level," Ram thought to himself, his brow furrowed in thought.


    Next, Ram turned his attention to his talent recovery. He knew there was more to his talent than just recovering the life energy and spiritual power, but he wasn''t sure where to start.


    "I need to experiment," he thought, a spark of determination igniting within him. "Then I need to find ways to unlock other professions, to gain more abilities."


    As he considered the possibilities, Ram''s thoughts turned to the Mind Shadow Parasite lurking within his body.


    "I can''t ignore the parasite," Ram muttered grimly, his jaw set with determination. "I need to find a way to neutralize it, or at least mitigate its effects." With a n forming in his mind, Ram felt a surge of purpose.


    Simr to humans and monsters, nts also had the potential to be spiritual nts through the absorption of Reiki.


    These spiritual nts yed a crucial role in the ecosystem, either aiding monsters to increase cultivation or serving as a direct source for evolution into higher life forms.


    However, unlike humans and monsters, the journey towards awakening their own consciousness was slower and more arduous, often requiring higher levels or thousands of years to attain enlightenment and turning into Wood Spirits.


    But most spiritual nts struggled against the odds, as they were vulnerable to bing prey for monsters or awakeners.


    Some spiritual nts were blessed with the ability to elerate the natural healing processes or heal directly.


    While certain nts had an innate affinity for Reiki, these Reiki gatherers absorb and store energy, providing a valuable resource for awakeners and monsters alike.


    Harvesting Reiki from these nts could enhance one''s own spiritual abilities.


    Ram also remembered most spiritual nts in order to defend themselves, and developed many defensive or offensive capabilities.


    "Some of these nts," he noted, "utilize thorns, toxic secretions, or even projectileunching abilities to fend off threats or actively contribute to maintaining the bnce in the ecosystem.".


    "There are also nts that aligned with specific elements like fire, water, wind, or other elements for their use." Ram even heard details about some Rare spiritual nts that had an affinity for specific elements.


    They could manipte these elements to some extent, creating unique effects in their immediate vicinity.


    "There are even some spiritual nts like Symbiotic Sprouts and Predatory nts." He thought about some spiritual nts that could form symbiotic rtionships with animals or even other nts.


    These mutually beneficial connections could involve nutrient exchange, protection, or other forms of cooperation.


    "Like some spiritual nts," Ram noted, "have formed symbiotic rtionships with different races.


    They help the nts in various ways, and in return, the nts provide sustenance or a safe haven.


    It''s fascinating how these connections extend to even the smallest beings in the world." He also recalled stories of colossal spiritual nts, towering over thendscape with an imposing presence.


    These giants yed an important role in shaping the environment, their influence extending far beyond their colossal forms.


    Amidst his mental exploration, Ram''s thoughts delved into the mystical aspects of legendary spiritual nts.


    And "Spiritual nters," as he recalled, were individuals who specialized in the cultivation and maniption of spiritual nts.


    They possessed a profound understanding of the unique properties and growth patterns of these nts, allowing them to cultivate them for various purposes.


    They could even breed and crossbreed spiritual nts to create new strains with enhanced qualities.


    Some Spiritual nters were renowned for cultivating rare and powerful spiritual nts, contributing significantly to the development of medicine, alchemy, and evenbat.

 Chapter 24: Thorn Spire Vine

    Ram pondered this as he sat in his new room. "It''s not just about knowing nts," he thought. "It''s about understanding their needs, how they interact with the world, and how to use spiritual energy to help them grow."


    The profession of a Spiritual nter requires a delicate bnce of knowledge in botany, spiritual energy maniption, and an understanding of the rtionships between nts and their environment.


    "The process of cultivating spiritual nts is indeed time-consuming," Ram muttered, reflecting on his unique advantage with the Life Energy attribute.


    "With Life Energy, I can infuse nts with a life force that elerates their growth and enhances their strength."


    As he delved deeper into these thoughts, Ram saw a potential path that merged his unique talents with the world of spiritual nts.


    "Perhaps, this is why I unlocked the Spiritual nter as my initial profession. I can unlock the full potential of the Life Energy within me to cultivate extraordinary spiritual nts or even create Wood Spirits, something only Tier 4 and above Spiritual nters can achieve." Ram''s mind buzzed with possibilities.


    He could try experimenting with different types of spiritual nts,bining his Life Energy with their natural abilities to create new, powerful strains, directly skipping the initial hard work of general spiritual nters.


    The prospect of bing a master Spiritual nter, capable of cultivating rare and legendary nts, filled him with determination.


    His thoughts turned back to the present. "For now, I''ll start small. I''ll use the Life Energy." Ram looked around his new surroundings.


    The abandoned train station, with its mix of nature reiming the space, seemed like the perfect ce to begin his experiments.


    Eager to test his newfound ability, Ram extended his hand, and with slight concentration, an energy cluster materialized around his outstretched hand as if it were the embodiment of life itself.


    In the beginning, the energy cluster was very small in size, reminiscent of fireflies in the night.


    But as he continued to extract more Life Energy, the gathering grew in both size and luminosity.


    With each incremental extraction, the energy ball in Ram''s hand expanded, resembling the work of a craftsman shaping a masterpiece.


    The once-small energy group had now grown to the size of a marble, emanating a potent aura.


    However, upon reaching the milestone of extracting 10 points, the energy group condensed into an orb, roughly the size of a bean from the previous size of marble.


    It pulsed with life energy, and its verdant glow was nothing short of enchanting and awe-inspiring.


    Ram couldn''t help but marvel at the beauty of this energy orb, thinking, "This is incredible. It''s like I''m holding a piece of Life Energy Crystal, but it''s many times purer than regr Tier 1 Life Energy Crystals, maybe 10 times or 20 times or even more."


    Before the energy could dissipate, Ram extended his hand, allowing the energy orb to descend gently upon a nearby thorny vine.


    As the energy orb made contact with the vines inside thepartment, an extraordinary transformation began to unfold.


    The vines, which appeared somewhat withered and neglected, seemed to awaken with an insatiable thirst for the life energy cascading from his palm.


    Ram watched in awe as the vine absorbed the essence of life he channeled into it.


    In a matter of seconds, the once-sluggish vine sprang into action, and the speed of its growth was nothing short of mesmerizing.


    Vines extended and reached out in all directions, branching out with an abundant profusion of new growth.


    The leaves on the vine unfurled and expanded, disying a rich, deep green hue that glistened in the ambient light.


    Ram couldn''t help but be in awe of the transformation urring before his eyes. He marveled at the vine, which absorbed the essence of life he channeled into it.


    In a matter of seconds, the once-sluggish vine sprang into action, and the speed of its growth was nothing short of mesmerizing.


    The leaves on the vine unfurled and expanded, disying a rich, deep green hue that glistened in the ambient light.


    Not only did the leaves berger andrger, but numerous small thorns also sprouted along the vines.


    These tiny spikes added an extrayer of protection to the nt, enhancing its natural defenses. Ram was astonished by the transformation.


    As the vines continued to grow, Ram noticed something else.


    Small yellow flowers began to bloom among the thorns, their petals radiating a subtle but enchanting glow, even the vines outside began to transform rapidly with the infusion of the Life energy.


    When the transformation finished, a new panel appeared in front of him with details:


    [ Name: Thorn Spire Vine]


    [ Level: ck Iron (Tier-1)]


    [ Quality: Ordinary]


    [ Physique: 3]


    [ Spirit: 0.1]


    [ Description: An ordinary nt vine that has undergone a remarkable transformation under the influence of unique vitality. Its deep green leaves shimmer in the light, and its small but sharp thorns glisten with an unmistakable resilience.]


    [Skill:


    [Thorny Armor]: It possesses an enhancedyer of thorny defense made up of sharp thorns, making it difficult for predators to damage or consume it.]


    Ram stared at the panel in awe. Thebination of his Life Energy and the nt''s natural potential had created something extraordinary.


    An ordinary nt had evolved into a spiritual nt with just 10 points of Life Energy. Looking at the physique attribute of 3, which is even higher than him should be rted to the resilience of the Thorn Spire Vine.


    With a score of 3, the vine possessed a decent level of physical robustness, likely due to its enhanced thorny armor and vigorous growth under the influence of Life Energy.


    "This is incredible," Ram thought. "I can actually enhance the natural abilities of nts and even give them new skills."


    He realized that his Life Energy attribute wasn''t just extra Life Energy¡ªit was a game changer.


    With this power, he could elerate growth, enhance the properties of spiritual nts, upgrade spiritual nts, and perhaps even unlock their hidden potentials in ways no ordinary Spiritual nter could.


    However, the Spirit attribute of 0.1 puzzled Ram. He had expected a higher value, considering the spiritual nature of the nt.


    Perhaps this indicated the nt''s initial spiritual awakening, with the potential for further spiritual growth as it absorbed more Life Energy and evolved.


    "Wait! If just 10 points of Life Energy could bring about such a change, what would happen if I used more Life energy?" Ram pondered, whether would it evolve into a higher-tier spiritual nt.


    Perhaps reaching Tier 2? Or would it simply experience elerated growth and further enhancements in its attributes?

 Chapter 25: Evolve into a Wood Spirit?

    However, before he could further improve the Thorn Spire Vine, Ram felt his spiritual power automatically concentrate in his eyes, simr to how he usually identified information.


    "What''s happening?" he muttered. Soon, he discovered the reason.


    A new system skill called ''Spiritual Eye'' had appeared on his attribute panel. Activated autonomously, it seamlessly analyzed the nt before him.


    In an instant, a new holographic interface materialized, presenting information and new options.


    [Would you like to preserve Thorny Armor, a Grade ''F'' skill, by expending 10 points of Spiritual Power?]


    [Yes/No]


    "Whoa," Ram whispered, observing the holographic interface.


    Details about its functions shed within his mind, providing a clear understanding of the unfolding events.


    Based on hisprehension, each time he evolved a spiritual nt, the Spiritual Eye could analyze the new skills acquired by the nt.


    By expending a specific amount of spiritual power, he could save these skills and subsequently bestow them upon other spiritual nts during their evolution or consume spiritual power to remove them if needed.


    "This ability... it''s incredible," Ram thought aloud. "While it may hold little value for low-level skills, its true potential shines when considering special or high-level skills exclusive to certain nts."


    "Transferring these skills to other nts could significantly increase their strength and capabilities or even mutate them into brand new spiritual nts."


    Ram continued to ponder, "Just like talents, the skills possessed by monsters and nts are systematically ssified into various categories, denoted by letters such as F, E, D, and beyond."


    Although confusing, this hierarchical system provides a clear framework for understanding the diverse abilities exhibited by these creatures.


    After careful consideration, Ram said to himself, "Thorny Armor is just a Grade ''F'' skill. It''s not valuable to save it now."


    As he dismissed the holographic interface, Ram noticed something else. "Wait a minute," he muttered, ncing at his attribute panel. "The experience bar... it increased slightly. Just about 0.3% from the initial zero."


    A smile spread across Ram''s face. "Just as I thought evolving nts also increases the experience. This is better than I expected."


    He recalled that professionals from Tier 1 to 3 couldn''t absorb reiki directly. They could only increase their cultivation by spending all the spiritual power in their body through practicing various exercises tempering the body and then waiting for it to recover naturally, or by taking supplements to speed up the process.


    This made the initial stages of cultivation a slow and tedious process.


    "But now," Ram realized, "I can evolve nts and increase my experience, which is way faster than the normal cultivation methods used by others."


    Every upgrade from one tier to another is considered an evolution of the human body. The higher the level, the harder it is to improve.


    He understood that this new method of gaining experience through evolving nts could give him a significantly faster improvement.


    As he marveled at his new abilities, a thought struck Ram. "If Life Energy can upgrade nts, what about Spiritual Power?"


    Curiosity piqued, Ram pondered the possibilities. "Life Energy elerates growth and enhances the physical attributes of nts," he mused.


    "But Spiritual Power... it''s the essence that fuels spiritual skills and abilities. What if I could use it to enhance the nt''s innate spirituality or even grant them new spiritual abilities?"


    Ram decided to test his theory. He extended his hand toward the Thorn Spire Vine and concentrated, channeling his Spiritual Power this time instead of Life Energy.


    As the energy flowed from him into the vine, he watched intently for any changes.


    To his surprise, the vine began to emit a faint, ethereal glow. The yellow flowers that had previously bloomed began to shimmer more brightly, and the leaves took on a slightly luminescent quality.


    It was as if the vine was awakening to a higher level of spiritual consciousness.


    The familiar holographic interface appeared again, presenting a new set of information:


    [Would you like to enhance the spirit attribute of the Thorn Spire Vine by expending 10 points of Spiritual Power?]


    [Yes/No]


    "Interesting," Ram muttered. "This seems different from the previous option to preserve the skill. It looks like I can directly enhance the nt''s spirit attribute."


    After a moment of consideration, Ram chose "Yes." And the Spiritual Eye interface updated with new details:


    [ Name: Thorn Spire Vine]


    [ Level: ck Iron (Tier-1)]


    [ Quality: Ordinary]


    [ Physique: 3]


    [ Spirit: 0.2 (^0.1)]


    [ Description: An ordinary nt vine that has undergone a remarkable transformation under the influence of unique vitality. Its deep green leaves shimmer in the light, and its small but sharp thorns glisten with an unmistakable resilience.]


    [Skill:


    [Thorny Armor]: It possesses an enhancedyer of thorny defense made up of sharp thorns, making it difficult for predators to damage or consume it.]


    Ram stared at the updated panel in awe. "The Spirit attribute increased to 0.1," his mind buzzed with possibilities.


    "If I canbine Life Energy and Spiritual Power, I can create nts that are not only physically strong but once their spirit reaches 1 point, they can turn into Wood Spirits. This opens up a whole new realm of cultivation."


    Excitement coursed through him as he realized the potential of his newfound abilities. "This is a game-changer," he said, knowing how difficult it was to evolve a spiritual nt into a Wood Spirit.


    Even high-level spiritual nters only have one or two Wood Spirits by their sides, but now he had the ability to create Wood Spirits just by spending spiritual power.


    "Although I don''t know how much spiritual power is needed, just having this ability is enough," he thought.


    "Even if it takes 1,000 or 10,000 points, it''s fine by me."Determined, he continued to infuse the nt with more spiritual power.


    Every 10 points of spiritual power increased the Spirit attribute by 0.1 points until it reached 0.9 and stopped increasing.


    With each increase in the Spirit attribute, the flexibility of the vines improved. Ram watched as the Thorn Spire Vine became more animated, moving with a grace and responsiveness that was almost lifelike.


    When the Spirit attribute reached 0.9, he could faintly feel a connection forming between him and the vine, an intuitive link that allowed him to sense its needs and intentions.


    "This connection... it''s like the vine is bing a part of me," Ram murmured, awestruck by the bond developing between them.


    Determined to see how far he could push this transformation, he continued to infuse more spiritual power into the Thorn Spire Vine.


    The energy flowed steadily from him into the nt, each pulse strengthening their connection.

 Chapter 26: Thorny

    As the amount of spiritual power infused approached 100, the bond between Ram and the Thorn Spire Vine grew extraordinarily strong.


    He could feel its emotions, its will to grow, and its desire to protect. It was as if the nt had developed a rudimentary consciousness, a spark of life that resonated with his own.


    The vine shuddered and pulsed with a radiant light. Then a familiar holographic interface appeared, shing with new information:


    [Physique: 3]


    [Spirit: 1 (0.8^)]


    Ram''s heart raced as he read the interface. "A Wood Spirit..." he whispered. The transformation that followed was nothing short of miraculous.


    The vine glowed with an intense light, its vines shifting and coiling as it absorbed the surrounding Reiki.


    Leaves and thorns melded into a more refined shape, and the nt began to take on a humanoid form.


    A face emerged from the foliage, its eyes glowing with soft, green light, and delicate limbs formed from intertwining vines and leaves.


    As the light subsided, Ram found himself face-to-face with a newly born Wood Spirit.


    It was very small, slightlyrger than the size of his fist, with human-like characteristics, a beautiful face, and a perfect figure.


    The Wood Spirit had long, flowing hair that transitioned from pink to red, resembling petals or leaves.


    Her green skin featured pink and white markings reminiscent of petal patterns. Elongated, vine-like limbs extended from her body, and tendrils sprouted from her head.


    The Wood Spirit looked up at Ram with bright, intelligent eyes, and he could feel the profound connection they shared.


    She floated gracefully, her tendrils and vines moving with a fluidity that seemed almost magical.


    He gently extended his hand towards her, feeling the warmth and vitality emanating from her tiny form.


    As he made contact, a surge of understanding passed between them. The Wood Spiritmunicated wordlessly, her thoughts blending with his own.


    Ram sensed her curiosity about the world around her, her innate connection to nature, and her determination to protect and grow alongside him.


    [ Name: Thorn Spire Vine]


    [ Level: ck Iron (Tier-1)]


    [ Quality: Ordinary]


    [ Physique: 3]


    [ Spirit: 1]


    [ Description: An ordinary nt vine that has undergone a remarkable transformation under the influence of unique vitality. Its deep green leaves shimmer in the light, and its small but sharp thorns glisten with an unmistakable resilience.]


    [Skill:


    [Thorny Armor]: It possesses an enhancedyer of thorny defense made up of sharp thorns, making it difficult for predators to damage or consume it.]


    [Talent:


    [Vine Grapple]: Able to extend and retract vines to grasp onto objects or foes, aiding in mobility or immobilizing enemies.]


    As he examined the updated interface, he noticed several new attributes and abilities that had emerged with the transformation: First the Race was changed to Wood Spirit, and then a new attribute called quality appeared.


    The Quality of different creatures, ranging from "ordinary" to "lord," (Ordinary -> Elite -> Rare -> General -> Lord) was a familiar concept to Ram.


    Even with the same level of evolution, the change in quality represents a significant gap in terms of the strength and capabilities of different individuals of the same group. Here''s a more detailed description of the qualities:


    Ordinary: This was the lowest tier, and creatures of ordinary quality were generally the weakest. Theycked exceptional abilities or potential.


    Elite: Elite quality marked a significant improvement in an entity''s capabilities. Such creatures possessed higher attributes or skills that set them apart from the ordinary. They often served as stronger minions or subordinates.


    Rare: Rare quality represented an even higher level of strength and uniqueness. Rare creatures were not only powerful but also possessed distinctive abilities or characteristics that made them stand out.


    General: General quality was an indication of substantial strength. Creatures of this quality were formidable and could often lead groups or factions. Their abilities were not to be underestimated.


    Lord: Lord quality was the pinnacle, representing the most powerful and exceptional entities.


    Lords were often leaders of entire species or factions, and they had a wide range of abilities and powers that made them nearly unbeatable.


    As Ram contemted, he couldn''t help but wonder if there were even higher qualities beyond "lord" that he had yet to discover.


    He heard some rumors before, but he did not know of any such monsters at this point.


    But his focus shifted to the + sigh which is dim on the side of Rare Quality with interest he explored it, but nothing changed.


    Ram gazed at the holographic interface, particrly focusing on the "+" sign indicating potential for future improvements.


    His mind raced with possibilities for enhancing the quality of the Thorn Spire Vine.


    He understood intuitively that unlocking this new function would require fulfilling certain conditions, possibly involving further spiritual power infusion, nurturing the Wood Spirit''s growth, or discovering new aspects of their bond.


    Ram''s heart raced as he read through the interface again, his eyes catching on another significant change: the Thorn Spire Vine had unlocked a new talent.


    Just like humans had a chance to awaken talents, once a spiritual nt turns into a wood spirit it has a chance to unlock hidden talents.


    He realized the implications of the Vine Grapple talent. It provided a versatile tool for both offense and defense, enhancing their strategic options in navigating challenges andbat.


    Ram stretched his hand forward, gently rubbing the Wood Spirit''s head with his fingers.


    It responded with a soft,forting glow, her eyes reflecting warmth and trust.


    "From now on, you will be called Thorny," Ram said, his voice filled with affection. The Wood Spirit, though unable to speak, radiated a palpable excitement at her new name.


    Thorny floated around him, her tendrils and vines extending and retracting with ease as she tested her new form.


    Her bright eyes gleamed with intelligence and curiosity, reflecting her joy.


    Despite her immaturity, akin to a newborn child, Thorny disyed an intelligenceparable to that of a 5- to 6-year-old human child.


    She understood Ram''s words, reacted to her surroundings with keen awareness, and showed a sense of yfulness that endeared her to him even more.


    Ram marveled at the fact that Thorny''s strength surpassed that of average Tier 1 professionals, despite her small and seemingly delicate form.


    Her potential was immense, and he couldn''t wait to see how she would grow and develop alongside him.


    He spent the next few hours with Thorny, guiding her through simple exercises to test and refine her abilities.


    They practiced extending and retracting her vines with precision, experimenting with the reach and strength of her Vine Grapple talent.


    Despite her youthful exuberance, Thorny demonstrated a remarkable aptitude for learning and adapting.


    Throughout their practice session, Ram encouraged Thorny with words of praise and gentle guidance.


    He observed small parts of her skin that were covered by green leaves shimmered under the sunlight filtering through the canopy above, as her pink and white markings resembled delicate flower petals.

 Chapter 27: New Pet - Mind Shadow Parasite I

    He wanted to conduct more experiments, especially to see if he could nurture another Wood Spirit.


    However, a quick nce at his attribute panel revealed that he didn''t have enough life energy and spiritual power left for such an endeavor.


    Reluctantly, he decided to postpone further experiments until the next day.


    Despite this, the experience of evolving Thorny into a Wood Spirit had yielded unexpected benefits.


    Ram noticed that his overall experience had increased significantly, by about 10%. As Ram was pondering over the day''s events, Sid returned, carrying some food.


    "Ram! Here, something to eat. I''ve already checked on the girl; she''s still sleeping. I left some food for her for when she wakes up." Sid called out as he approached, his eyes widening slightly at the sight of Thorny floating near Ram. "Whoa, is that a Wood Spirit?"


    "Yeah, Sid. Meet Thorny," Ram said with a smile.


    Sid stared in amazement at Thorny, who responded to his presence with a curious nce, her tendrils waving gently in greeting.


    "Fuck, that''s amazing! You really have a Wood Spirit. Do you know how much a Wood Spirit costs?"


    "It''s nothing much. She''s mypanion spirit," Ram replied, taking some of the food from Sid and setting it out for them to eat.


    "I''m a spiritual nter. After awakening, I found that I was able to summon Wood Spirits and conclude contracts." He lied casually to Sid, wanting to keep his unique ability to create Wood Spirits a secret.


    He knew how shocking his ability was, if others knew about it wouldn''t be as simple as using a parasite to control him.


    As they ate, Sid didn''t press further about Thorny but talked about other things, asionally ncing at her with a mixture of curiosity.


    He had heard that some rare professions had the ability to summon spirits to assist them, so he epted Ram''s exnation without much skepticism.


    By the time they finished their meal, the sun had set, casting a warm glow over the horizon. Ram felt a sense of calm and contentment.


    "We''ll pick up where we left off tomorrow," he said, standing up and stretching. "For now, let''s get some rest."


    Sid nodded in agreement, a slight frown crossing his face. "s, I wanted to introduce my sister to you, but she hasn''t returned back yet," he said, concern evident in his voice.


    Ram understood Sid''s worry. "I hope she returns safely," he replied, cing aforting hand on Sid''s shoulder.


    --


    The next day, Ram woke up early, eager to continue his experiments. The first thing he did was check his attribute panel:


    [ Name: Ram][Age: 22/73]


    [ Profession: Spiritual nter Tier-1 (10.4%)]


    [ Health: 100/100 (+873)]


    [ Spiritual Power: 100/100 (+721) ]


    [ Physique: 2.07 ]


    [ Spirit: 3.08 ]


    [ Talent:


    - Recovery(unique): passively recovers 1% of health and Spiritual value every minute.]


    [ Skills:


    Passive skills:


    - Low-level Affinity: nt


    - Spiritual Eye


    Active skills:


    - nt Enhancement -Lv1(12 /100)


    - Seed Collection -Lv1 (0 /100)


    - Rapid Growth -Lv1 (27 /100)]


    Ram noticed a significant increase in both his spiritual power and health, he also noticed that some of his skill proficiencies had increased slightly, likely due to the experiments he had conducted the previous night.


    Then, he turned his attention to Thorny, who was already awake and floating nearby, her tendrils waving gently in the morning light.


    "Good morning, Thorny," Ram greeted her with a smile. Thorny responded by floating closer, her tendrils gently brushing against his arm in a friendly gesture.


    However, it was the more than 600 points of additional spiritual power that sparked a sudden idea he had been thinking over sincest night.


    When he had evolved Thorny, using his life energy to upgrade the Thorn Spire Vine, he hadn''t built a connection between them.


    But using his spiritual power to awaken her spiritual consciousness had forged a strong bond.


    Reflecting on this, Ram realized that spiritual power must be the key to establishing connections.


    "If that''s the case," Ram thought, "can I use my spiritual power on the Mind Shadow parasite inside my body and control it? If that''s possible, wouldn''t that mean I''m free?"


    The possibility filled Ram with excitement and hope. He decided to give it a try. With his heightened senses, resulting from awakening to ck Iron and the added attribute bonuses.


    Ram became acutely aware of the presence of the Mind Shadow Parasite residing within him.


    This minuscule creature, with hair-like fments, was entangled outside his heart, its purpose being to absorb blood from its host.


    Ram could sense some of the fments extending towards his nerves, binding them in a way that could allow control over the host when required.


    The Mind Shadow Parasite still seemed to be in an overdraft state.


    Ram decided to use his identification ability on the parasite to glean more information about it and its current status.


    [Name: Mind Shadow Parasite]


    [Level: ck Iron (87%)]


    [Quality: Elite]


    [Physique: 0.3]


    [Spirit: 0.7]


    [Description: The Mind Shadow Parasite is a unique entity that thrives on absorbing and manipting the vital energy (Qi) and blood of its host. Higher-quality parasites can easily control lower-quality parasites in their gic group.]


    [Skill:


    [Qi Drain]: The Mind Shadow Parasite has the ability to siphon and absorb the vital energy (Qi) from the host''s body, enabling it to bolster its own strength and vitality.]


    Concentrating, Ram directed his spiritual power inward, "Anyway, now it''s time to check if infusing Spiritual Power can help me control it," he pondered.


    Starting to gather small amounts of Spiritual Power into his heart, focusing on the parasite that had been a constant threat.


    Maybe because the Spiritual Power is derived from his talent, he could subconsciously control it to move toward his heart, near to the Mind Shadow Parasite very easily.


    Soon, he felt a subtle change. It was as though an unseen bridge had been established, allowing the spiritual energy to flow toward the tiny creature.


    He visualized his spiritual energy wrapping around the parasite, seeking to understand its structure and find a way to influence it.


    "Let''s see if the bug can absorb Spiritual Power through my heart, or I need to find another way."


    The delicate, hair-like fments extending from the parasite quivered in response to the influx of spiritual power.

 Chapter 28: New Pet - Mind Shadow Parasite II

    Ram felt the Mind Shadow Parasite as it began to absorb the spiritual energy.


    The fments, like tiny conduits, eagerly absorbed the energy, as if they were sipping from a source of vitality. "It''s really possible," he thought, feeling a mix of excitement and apprehension.


    Unlike Thorny, which had strong physical attributes, the Mind Shadow Parasite concentrated on spiritual attributes rather than physical ones.


    As the spiritual energy flowed into the parasite, there was a discernible change. The state of overdraft that had gued the parasite seemed to diminish, bing more active.


    As Ram maintained the steady flow of spiritual power, the Mind Shadow Parasite continued to absorb it with an almost insatiable hunger.


    Simr to Thorny, every 10 points of spiritual power increased its Spirit attribute by 0.1 points, and it continued to absorb more after its Spirit attribute reached 0.9.


    Ram also attempted to supply life energy to the Mind Shadow Parasite, but through his observation, he found that the parasite had a strong attraction for spiritual power.


    This observation highlighted the connection between the parasite and the spiritual attribute, reinforcing his idea of using spiritual power in dealing with the Mind Shadow Parasite.


    Soon, Ram observed a noticeable change. The parasite''s tiny fments began to grow and expand, reaching out as if attempting to connect with more blood vessels.


    Beads of sweat formed on his forehead as he realized the unintended consequences of his experiment.


    However, he also felt a connection building, like a contract binding them together. "This connection... it''s not what I expected," he muttered.


    The growing fments triggered a sensation of difort and a tinge of regret, as he didn''t fully understand what was happening.


    While he did sense a developing connection with the parasite, it was far from the level of control exhibited by the Shadow Society.


    Despite the difort and unforeseen consequences, Ram was determined to explore the connection further.


    He allowed the Mind Shadow Parasite to absorb more spiritual power, taking note of its insatiable hunger for this energy source. "Let''s see if you can absorb more or if it can provide more," he said, looking at the attribute bar with more than 600 points of spiritual power.


    He started increasing the input of spiritual power.


    As the Mind Shadow Parasite continued to absorb spiritual power, it reached a threshold of around 80 points.


    At this point, the creature''s absorption speed began to slow, and its growth came to a halt. Ram waited patiently, sitting cross-legged on his bed and monitoring the changes in the parasite.


    The parasite covered most of his heart with its fments like a cocoon.


    Just when he thought the parasite had reached its maximum absorption level, he was shocked by the holographic disy that appeared in front of him.


    [The Mind Shadow Parasite has effectively assimted 100 points of Spiritual power. Do you wish to add it as your Pet?]


    [Yes / No]


    "What!! Is it a new function? Awesome!" Ram''s eyes widened as the holographic disy revealed the message.


    He read it carefully, and his mind raced with possibilities. After the Spirit attribute crossed 1 point, it seemed to have unlocked a new Pet function.


    Ram felt that this was slightly different from what happened with Thorny, but the idea of epting the parasite as a pet intrigued him.


    "Maybe it could be a way to establish control and utilize the creature''s unique abilities." However, he also knew that the parasite was not to be underestimated, and its origins and potential risks were still shrouded in mystery.


    Ram hesitated for a moment, contemting the consequences of his decision. The parasite had already shown signs of responding to his spiritual power, and he couldn''t deny the allure of having such an unusual entity as apanion.


    Ram selected "Yes" on the holographic disy, choosing to ept the Mind Shadow Parasite as a pet.


    As he selected yes, a new pet interface appeared in front of him with only one pet, the Mind Shadow Parasite, on it.


    Next to the name of the Mind Shadow Parasite, there was a special pattern. He felt a strong bond after he selected the parasite to be his pet.


    "Haha...ha-ha, right now, I feel it, now I can fully control the parasite." Ram''s excitement was palpable as he realized the significance of this control over the Mind Shadow Parasite.


    He couldn''t help butugh with a mix of relief and triumph and checked the details of the parasite through the pet interface.


    [Name: Mind Shadow Parasite]


    [Level: ck Iron (87%)]


    [Quality: Elite]


    [Physique: 0.3]


    [Spirit: 1 (0.3^)]


    [Description: The Mind Shadow Parasite is a unique entity that thrives on absorbing and manipting the vital energy (Qi) and blood of its host. Higher-quality parasites can easily control lower-quality parasites in their gic group.]


    [Skill:


    [Qi Drain]: The Mind Shadow Parasite has the ability to siphon and absorb the vital energy (Qi) from the host''s body, enabling it to bolster its own strength and vitality.]


    Ram focused on the pet interface, particrly the special pattern beside the name of the Mind Shadow Parasite.


    With his curiosity piqued, he selected the special pattern to learn more about its purpose and any abilities or features associated with it.


    As he concentrated, Ram felt like his perspective changed to a bloody scenery, and an unexpected sensation washed over him.


    It was as if his consciousness was transported to a different realm, and he found himself within the mind of the Mind Shadow Parasite.


    "Whoa," he eximed, his voice filled with astonishment. "This... this is incredible. It''s like I''m inside the parasite''s mind. I can feel its presence, its power... and I can control it perfectly."


    To his amazement, the parasite responded to his mentalmands as if it were an extension of himself.


    He could direct its movements, make it withdraw or expand its fments, and even channel its abilities.


    With the newfound bond, Ram realized that he held an incredible level of control over the Mind Shadow Parasite.


    However, before he could think more, his consciousness returned, and the pattern also dimmed.


    "So, I have 10 seconds every time the pattern is lit up. But how to charge the pattern? Is it natural or need to be charged with something? Is it spiritual power?" Ram tried it and found it as he guessed before, 10 points of spiritual power can be used to charge the pattern every time and he has 10 seconds ofplete control over the Mind Shadow Parasite.


    He felt that now he has the ability to remove the parasite from his body at will, but he refrained from doing so.


    As the linchpin of the Society, Ram believed that there might be an inspectionter before they start their mission.

 Chapter 29: Xiao Mu

    While Ram was still working on the Mind Shadow Parasite, the girl he had brought back already woke up, very panicked.


    Her body was tense, with sweat on her forehead as if she had just woken from a nightmare.


    A few seconds after her breath settled, she looked around, only to find herself sleeping on a bed inside what seemed to be a trainpartment.


    The unfamiliar surroundings disoriented her for a moment, but soon the events of the previous night came flooding back.


    She remembered the truck bearing down on her, the sh of someone saving her at thest moment, and how she was brought here.


    Relief washed over her, and tears welled up in her eyes.


    The girl sat up slowly, taking in her surroundings. Thepartment was slightly rusted, with vines with green leaves on the corners, with soft lighting passing through the window, without any motion indicating that the train was still.


    She noticed a small table with a pitcher of water and a ss with a small note and instinctively reached for it to quench her throat.


    As she sipped the water, her mind raced. "Who saved me? And where is this?" she wondered; her anxiety mixed with curiosity, however, after seeing the note she calmed down a bit.


    A few months ago, she had been so happy, protected by her loving parents. The memory of her parents was still fresh and vivid ying right in front of her eyes, the sunny day on the beach,ughing and eating her favorite food.


    It had been a perfect day until everything changed in an instant.


    "Xiao Mu, run...!" Her father''s desperate shout still echoed in her ears. She remembered being shoved aside as her father shielded her from a knife that had seemed toe out of nowhere.


    Men in ck had appeared suddenly, their faces cold and merciless. They had killed her parents right before her eyes.


    Despite her father''s skill and strength, they were too many.


    She had watched in horror as they overpowered him, her father had taken down several attackers before a de pierced his heart, and he fell, a look of determination and sorrow in his eyes.


    Her mother, too, had tried to protect her. But her efforts were in vain. The men in ck had shown no mercy, striking her down as well.


    She had screamed, but her cries had gone unanswered. The men had captured her and taken her away, plunging her into a nightmare that she could never have imagined.


    Then she is brought here and enved, the Shadow Society had injected an embryo into her body through a cruel experiment, but it failed to make her pregnant.


    Useless to them, she had been discarded, only to be caught again by a man with a prosthetic hand who had treated her with even greater cruelty.


    But now, lying on this bed, Xiao Mu felt a strange sense of relief andfort. The injuries inflicted by the man with the prosthetic hand were gone, healed as if by magic.


    She sensed a kind of energy within her, coursing through her veins, strengthening her body.


    Her heart was beating faster and stronger than ever before. The sensation left her stunned at first, but then she felt a surge of excitement.


    "Did I awaken? But how?" she wondered aloud, confusion mingling with hope. As she tried to make sense of what was happening, her thoughts seemed to connect to a serene and powerful ce.


    An image of a colossal Divine Spirit Tree shed before her eyes. The vision passed quickly, but it left her with a sense of peace and a new understanding.


    A holographic attribute panel appeared before her eyes, shimmering with information only she could see.


    The disy was simr to those she had heard about from the stories of awakened professionals.


    Along with the panel came a flood of knowledge, as if the information was being downloaded directly into her mind.


    [Xiao Mu]


    [ Age: 18]


    [ Profession: de Master Tier-1]


    [ Health: 100/100]


    [ Spiritual Power: 50/100]


    [ Physique: 1.5]


    [ Spirit: 2.0]


    [ Talent:


    [A039: Swift]: Increases agility and reflexes by 200%, allowing for faster movements and quicker reactions.


    Active ability: Increases agility and reflexes by an additional 300%, cooldown: 12h]


    [ Skills:


    de Dance - Lv1: Perform a series of rapid and precise sword strikes. Casting Time: 0.6 sec


    Back Step: - Lv1: Takes a step back to evade enemy attacks. Casting Time: Instant Cast


    Quick Rebound - Lv1: Quickly recovers from knocked-down status. Casting Time: Instant Cast


    Leap - Lv1: Temporarily increases Jump Height by 20%. Casting Time: 0.4 sec]


    Xiao Mu didn''t fully understand what had happened, but if Ram were here, he would have guessed that her awakening was rted to the life energy he had injected into her body the previous night.


    In his rush to save her, he hadn''t known how much life energy was needed to heal her injuries, so he had given her about 100 points.


    This overwhelming surge of life energy had triggered her awakening, transforming her into a professional.


    Xiao Mu marveled at the holographic panel and the new abilities she now possessed.


    For the first time in a long while, she felt hope. She had been given a second chance, and she intended to make the most of it.


    Just then, the door to thepartment slid open, and Ram stepped inside. He was still slightly flushed from his intense focus on the Mind Shadow Parasite butposed.


    He noticed the girl was awake and gave her a reassuring smile. "You''re awake," he said softly. "How are you feeling?"


    The girl looked at him, her eyes filled with a mixture of fear and gratitude. "I... I''m okay, I think. Thank you for saving me. I don''t even know your name."


    "My name is Ram," he replied, sitting down on the edge of the bed. "I saw you were in danger and couldn''t just leave you there. Do you remember what happened?"


    She nodded slowly, still trying to piece everything together. "I remember the truck... and then you pulled me out of the way. But everything after that is a blur."


    Ram nodded understandingly. "You were in shock. It''s normal. We''re in a safe ce now. You don''t need to worry about anything right now."


    The girl took a deep breath, feeling a bit more at ease with Ram''s calm demeanor. "Thank you, Mr. Ram. My name is Xiao Mu."


    "It''s nice to meet you, Xiao Mu," Ram said kindly. "Brother Sid called me just now, we are going out to have some breakfast. Do you want to join us?"

 Chapter 30: Mai

    A few minutes before Ram met Xiao Mu, while he was still getting used to controlling the Mind Shadow Parasite, he noticed something unusual.


    The parasite had evolved from Elite to Rare quality.


    "Just as I thought, using spiritual power should help creatures improve their quality," Ram muttered. "But the amount I infused is very low for the parasite to improve its quality, how did this happen?"


    Then, he suddenly recalled what he had learned from Sid earlier. ording to his knowledge, there were multiple levels on how the parasite takes control of its host.


    The first level is when the parasite is injected into the host''s body. It then slowly absorbs the host''s life energy to quickly improve itself.


    This process might take about two weeks to three months, depending on the individual.


    The second level is when the parasite, improves its quality to Rare and starts to influence its host.


    At this point, the parasite will be highly intelligent,parable to humans.


    Unlike the ignorant Thorny, the Mind Shadow Parasite is preprogrammed with specific instructions by the Society.


    After reaching ''Rare'' quality, it gains the ability to spy on its host''s thoughts and memories, gaining enough knowledge and wisdom to slowly start manipting the thoughts of its host.


    "This is the beginning of the distorted state I saw in Sid," Ram thought.


    ording to Sid, this process might be very slow or very fast, depending on the willpower of the host and the parasite. It might take a few days or decades.


    Once the distorted state reaches above 70%, the parasite controls the host''s body to move and perform other tasks, making it hard to distinguish between the host and the parasite.


    The third level is when the host ispletely distorted, and the parasitebines with the host''s soul to evolve again, increasing its quality to General.


    From then on, all control of the body is under the parasite, and it can awaken other special abilities after taking full control of the host''s body.


    By bing one with the host, the parasite can use both the talent and professional skills of the host together with its own abilities.


    And above the third level, no one knows what happens. However, the parasite needs to reach Lord quality by then to reach the fourth level.


    You should know it''s very hard to even evolve from Rare to General quality and to evolve to Lord quality it''s even harder, improving quality is always harder than just upgrading to a higher level.


    The Society changes the hosts of the parasites once the host has any problems or dies, carefully cultivating them by transferring them to new hosts.


    "The reason why the parasite evolved to Rare quality should be that it was already on the verge of a breakthrough and the spiritual power I used helped it," Ram concluded.


    Understanding what''s happened, Ram didn''t hurriedly upgrade the parasite to Bronze level.


    Simr to the ssification of human professionals, monsters were divided into low level, intermediate level, and high level, with three sub-levels each,monly referred to as ck Iron for Tier-1, Bronze for Tier-2, Silver for Tier-3, and so on.


    With the ability of his Spiritual Eye to save skills, Ram had an idea of using the Mind Shadow Parasite under his control to escape from here.


    However, there were some requirements for his n to work out, so he shifted his focus to upgrading more spiritual nts and gaining some experience.


    Just as he was about to get out of the cabin, he saw a beautiful woman with long ck hair styled in a high ponytail, wearing tight jeans and a t-shirt, step inside. She was about 23 to 24 years old, with a perfect body.


    She had piercing, light blue eyes that were entuated by her makeup, giving her a captivating and intense gaze.


    She wears a form-fitting, long-sleeved white top with a daring keyhole cutout at the chest, slightly exposing herrge breasts and white skin, paired with tight, dark gray pants that emphasize her curves.


    Over her top, she sports a ck and red jacket, which matches herrge red backpack slung over her shoulders.


    She also wears white gloves, adding to her practical yet stylish ensemble.


    Mai didn''t see Ram inside. She had just returned from Zone 17 after collecting some necessary materials needed for a project she was working on.


    She casually threw the heavy bag she was carrying in the corner and was about toy on the bed to rx, only to find Ram looking at her dumbfounded.


    "Who are you? Why are you in my ce?" Mai asked Ram, unable to understand why someone was in her study ce.


    Ram''s eyes widened slightly, caught off guard by the unexpected encounter. "I''m Ram," he replied, quickly regaining hisposure. "Sid asked me to stay here. I didn''t realize it was your ce."


    Mai scrutinized him, her expression still guarded. "Sid? What''s your business with him?"


    Ram hesitated for a moment, weighing his words carefully. "Something happened yesterday..." He paused, then began recounting the events. "He brought us here for safety."


    Mai''s guarded expression softened slightly as she listened to Ram''s exnation. "So, you and the girl were brought here by Sid," she said, processing the information while she called Sid using her Sky Drive.


    Meanwhile, Ram used his Spiritual Eye to identify her details, and then a holographic disy filled with details appeared in front of his eyes.


    [Name: Maiitha (Mai)][ Age: 26/121]


    [Race: Human]


    [Profession: Mechanic Tier-3, Apprentice Arcane Master Lv-3]


    [Physique: 15.4]


    [Spirit: 76.9]


    [Talent: ???]


    [Status: Distorted (0.7%)]


    "??" Ram didn''t have words to exin how he was feeling. This was the best attribute panel he had seen so far.


    Her Spirit attribute wasparable to Tier-4 professionals.


    She is also a rare professional with dual professions and both of them are still Tier -3, which was a rare feat, when she evolves to Tier -4, she could basically advance to a powerful profession derived from her current dual professions or choose different advance professions of both Mechanic and apprentice Arcane Master.


    Although the Mechanic profession is considered an ordinary profession, it holds exceptional versatility and potential, much like the Spiritual nter profession.


    Each of these professions offers a wide array of advanced career paths with remarkably high upper limits of achievement.


    Mechanics, for instance, are not just skilled in repairing and maintaining machinery but can delve into advanced fields such as robotics, biomechanical engineering, aerospace engineering, gic engineering, and even nanotechnology.


    Their expertise in understanding and manipting mechanical systems grants them the ability to innovate and create groundbreaking technologies.

 Chapter 31: Cyber-core District

    Ram understood how Mai''s two professions held great importance. While each one alone might not reach Hero or Lord status, together they made Mai a strong ally or foe.


    Arcane Masters had a deep knowledge of spiritual power.


    Besides mastering spells, they specialized in various areas like controlling elements, enchanting items, traveling between dimensions, and studying ancient relics.


    Their expertise covered both theory and practical use of magic, making them invaluable in academic and real-world situations.


    Just then, Sid''s hologram materialized, breaking Ram''s train of thought. "Sister, what''s going on? Are you back?"


    Mai turned sharply towards Sid''s hologram, her expression a mix of seriousness and relief. "Yes, I''ve returned unexpectedly to find him here. Didn''t I explicitly warn you against bringing strangers here?"


    Sid nodded nervously, his hologram flickering slightly "Um, well, sister, don''t be upset. I want him to join us for our next mission."


    "Mission? What mission?" Mai asked, clearly perplexed.


    "The one I told you about, a ''C'' level mission with a decent reward, so I brought him along," Sid exined hastily.


    "And you think a rookie can actually help usplete this mission?" Mai shot back, her frustration evident. "It seems like the Blood Rage Bear''s blood is turning your brain to mush. Perhaps I should find another potent monster''s essence to restore your IQ."


    Sid shivered slightly as he exined his intentions to her. "Yes, yes, but we need five members to ept the mission, so I was filling the ces. Sis, with you by our side, we don''t need to fear the difficulty of the mission."


    He didn''t know why, but since they were kids, he had always been scared of his sister. After their parents passed away, Mai took care of him.


    However, he always felt like his sister was a monster in human skin¡ªstrict, grumpy, and quick to scold him.


    Although she loved him very much, he was still a little scared to make her angry.


    While the siblings were still bickering, Ram suddenly felt something. He hurriedly left the cabin, drawn by a familiar yet vague feeling. It felt simr to Thorny but different.


    When he reached the source, he found a little girl with tears in her eyes,ughing happily as she clenched her fists, testing her newfound strength coursing through her body.


    Just then, an attribute panel appeared before his eyes:


    [Name: Xiao Mu] [ Age: 18/79]


    [Race: Human]


    [ Profession: de Master Tier-1]


    [ Health: 100/100]


    [ Spiritual Power: 50/100]


    [ Physique: 1.5]


    [ Spirit: 2.0]


    [ Talent: ??]


    Looking at the attribute pane, he understood what had happened.


    The little girl in front of him must have awakened and be a professional. He hadn''t been able to identify her before when she was an ordinary human.


    He guessed the reason for her sudden awakening: "It should be the life energy I injected into her body yesterday. So, it''s not just nts¡ªeven humans and other creatures can benefit from absorbing my life energy."


    Looking at the excited girl, he felt happy but also slightlyplicated. He had worked so hard and tried many different ways to be a professional, and yet he could now awaken ordinary humans very easily.


    He slowly approached her and talked to her, learning about her tragic story. She had been captured and enved, enduring unimaginable horrors.


    He felt sorry for her as he still remembered his own sister Lisa.


    After he was kidnapped, he didn''t know what had happened to her and his family¡ªhow sad they must have been to find him suddenly missing.


    He didn''t know if his sister had been admitted to university and gotten her monster pet yet.


    He invited Xiao Mu to join them for breakfast and then met Sid and his sister to n the day ahead. "First, I need to locate Liam," he thought to himself, "and then acquire some skill cards or other materials to add a new profession to my repertoire."


    Lastly, he reminded himself to review the mission details and prepare for the uing assignment.


    With these objectives in mind, Ram and Xiao Mu left the cabin and made their way towards the subway station''s exit.


    Outside the subway station, "Good morning, brother Ram. And Xiao Mu, it''s good to see you awake and well," Sid greeted them warmly, his apprehension from earlier now reced with a sense of readiness for the day ahead.


    Mai didn''t join them as she had just returned and needed rest. Somehow, Sid had convinced her to let them stay.


    Ram felt a sense of relief knowing they had a temporary refuge.


    Ram marveled at how Sid and Mai had found such a hidden subway station. If it had been up to him, he would never have discovered such a well-concealed ce.


    It was located right on the outskirts of the city, hidden by natural terrain and forest, making it the perfect hideout. They soon arrived at a busy street filled with people.


    The streets bustled with life, filled with people from all walks of life going about their daily business.


    However, the scene wasn''t pristine; garbage littered the street corners, puddles of rainwater collected in uneven patches, and rats scurried about.


    Amid the hustle, beggars and orphaned children in tattered clothes could be seen everywhere, seeking assistance from passersby.


    As they walked, vendors called out to passersby, enticing them with goods disyed on makeshift stalls.


    The air was filled with the aroma of street food¡ªgrilled meats, steaming dumplings, and spicy noodles¡ªthat made Ram''s stomach growl with hunger.


    Not everyone within the city was subjected to strict control by the Shadow Society.


    The majority of people in the base had joined the society voluntarily for various reasons: some sought a ce for survival, others had been abducted from various underground or surface viges not under the protection of the Empire, and especially some wanted criminals who wished to conceal their whereabouts.


    This ce where they are now is known as the Cyber-core District.


    Most of the buildings in the center were tall, reaching more than 15 to 20 floors each, which included shops, apartments, and stalls offering a diverse range of goods and services, while the rest were residence areas.


    The whole city had seven such districts with a poption of more than 2 million, most of whom were ordinary people or professionals without anybat skills.


    And the Cyber-core district seems to be very famous for mechanics.


    Within its bustling streets and towering skyscrapers, mechanical workshops hummed with activity, crafting and repairing everything from simple gadgets to advanced cybeic imnts.


    Engineers and technicians were amon sight, their expertise sought after for intricate repairs and innovative creations that pushed the boundaries of technology.


    Here, prototypes of flying vehicles hovered above testing grounds, while robotic assistants efficiently navigated through crowds, offering services and information to residents and visitors alike.


    The influence of the Shadow Society, though present, did not stifle the spirit of creativity and enterprise that thrived in Cyber-core.


    Instead, it provided a backdrop against which innovation flourished, often fueled by the necessity to adapt and survive in a world where technology could mean the difference between prosperity and obscurity.

 Chapter 32: Skill Cards

    After finishing some spicy noodles, Ram parted ways with Sid and Xiao Mu. He had a hunch about where to find Liam.


    That guy was the biggest pervert he knew, so there had to be some signs of his presence in nearby bars, nightclubs, or strip clubs.


    As he guessed, luckily he soon found out about Liam''s whereabouts at a nearby nightclub, the first nightclub he checked.


    ording to the beautiful bartender at the desk, this asshole seemed to be a regr here.


    Knowing that Liam wouldn''t being back this early in the morning, Ram left his contact information with her so that Liam could contact himter.


    After leaving the nightclub, he walked all the way to a store named Craftsman''s Corner.


    ording to Sid, this was presumably rted to one of the ck markets, that sold rare items like skill cards, weapons, potions, mysterious skill books, scrolls, and many more things hidden from the eyes of the Shadow Society.


    While most of the city was under the control of the Shadow Society, there were still some bigshots who could do things in the city, and the owner of this store should be one of them.


    Cyber-core district as the name suggests was heavily augmented with cybeic enhancements.


    Common augmentations include visual enhancements (augmented reality interfaces, night vision), limb recements (mechanical arms and legs), and neural imnts (like smart chips, and biobat chips).


    The skies and streets are filled with drones and autonomous vehicles. Delivery drones zip through the air, while self-driving cars and bikes navigate the crowded streets.


    Larger, multi-purpose drones are used for construction and maintenance work on the towering structures.


    As he made his way through, he found numerous tall buildings of varying designs and conditions were tightly clustered together, filled with holographic signs in differentnguages and scripts a mix of futuristic architecture and ancient, almost dystopian structures, making the sky barely visible through the gap between the buildings.


    Street vendors and small shops specialize in cybeic enhancements and repairs. These range from simple prosthetics to advanced neural imnts and exoskeletons.


    Holographic signs advertise thetest in Cyberware, promising enhancements in strength, agility, and cognitive abilities. He soon came to a small shop with its lights on and stood out against the darker surroundings.


    Above the shop and across the alley, nts overgrew from walls and balconies, adding a touch of greenery to the surroundings.


    As the name suggested, the store really was in a corner of the street.


    Ram approached the entrance of Craftsman''s Corner, pushing open the door and stepping inside.


    The shop was dimly lit, with shelves lined with an eclectic mix of items. There was an old man sittingzily behind the counter, watching the news while trying to fiddle with some oldmunication device.


    When he saw Raming towards the store, he got up and greeted him.


    "Looking for something specific, young man?" the shopkeeper asked, his voice gravelly but warm.


    Ram greeted him back with a nod. "I came here to buy some skill cards, martial arts techniques, or any avable transfer materials."


    Simr to life energy crystals obtained from in monsters, skill cards were used by specialized professionals like refiners or arcane masters to extract skills.


    Unlike life energy crystals, extracting skills required high-level proficiency in spiritual rune array maniption and a strong spirit to support the process.


    Even the slightest mistake could lead to failure, making skill cards quite rare and valuable. Skill cards can be said to be a shortcut to gaining strength.


    By using a skill card, a person could instantly gain the experience of a specific skill without needing to practice it.


    Some skill cards could even grant users affinities with elements or abilities like super speed or reflexes, elemental control, super strength, advance recovery, and many different types.


    Like Lightning Lizard, after killing this monster, there is a chance for a skill card with thunder affinity, or an attack or defense skill with lightning attribute can be obtained.


    Professionals can use these skill cards to gain this ability, with the same proficiency that the monster had before its death.


    While skill cards are a shortcut to improve strength, most of them are harmful if they are used rashly.


    For example, a Martial Artist uses a skill card with the skill Lightning Fist.


    He can perform this skill with the same proficiency as the monster with his own spiritual power, but if he does not have a pre-skill or talent rted to Lightning and Thunder, he won''t have the same elemental resistance as those with affinities. This may cause damage to the user as well as the opponent.


    However, there were restrictions on how many skill cards a person could effectively use, and this limit could increase as one''s strength grew.


    The exact number varied from person to person, and many preferred to use their chances for skill absorption after awakening.


    Only the wealthy or exceptionally strong individuals held out for particrly powerful skills.


    Simr to skills, skill cards were graded from ''E'' to ''S'' and beyond, based on the rarity and power of the skill they contained.


    The higher the grade, the rarer and more potent the skill card.


    Knowing what Ram was looking for, the old man activated a projection device on the counter, disying a vast list of items.


    There were thousands of options, ranging frommon items to advanced weapons, individual parts of Mechas, custom-made Exoskeleton Armors, and various high-priced gadgets like Neural Imnts, Bionic Limbs and Organs, Pain Suppressors, Immune Boosters, Cloaking Devices, Voice Modtors, and many more.


    However, with Ram''s current 100 shadow points he got from signing the contract, his purchasing options were somewhat limited.


    Ram carefully reviewed the list, weighing his options. First, he checked some high-end stuff and their prices.


    Later, he directly skipped them as he felt envious. Most of the things on the list were very attractive to him, which were not avable in the underground city he stayed in before.


    Bypassing those that he couldn''t afford, he looked for Skill Cards withbat skills however to his disappointment those that he could afford now were all ordinary grades ranging from E and D.


    He then changed his filter results to search for basic Martial Arts, Qi refining methods, and Wizard spells.


    These were much less expensive than skill cards since they necessitated learning from the beginning.


    Given his role as a Spiritual nter, rooted in an immortal civilization had ties to the wizarding realm.

 Chapter 33: Void Spaces

    400 years ago, there was no Reiki for humans to practice, humans can only practice some low-level martial arts techniques or health-preserving techniques that could be practiced even without Reiki.


    But with the advent of the Divine Spirit Tree, shattered ne fragments of various sizes from small torge were attracted around the Blue Star and turned into void spaces.


    These void spaces rely on the Blue Star and are independent of the Blue Star. Most of these void spaces were wastnds orpletely damaged, uninhabitable, or deadnds filled with undead.


    But some fragments still had people or monsters living.


    These void fragments with living creatures were once part ofrge or superrge nes, that had advanced Martial arts civilizations like immortal civilizations, advanced scientific-technological worlds, wizard worlds, or even totem civilizations.


    Although, damaged they were filled with ancient knowledge of those civilizations that were not avable before on Blue Star.


    Even though exploring these void fragments can be very dangerous, risks are often followed by riches.


    Just finding a useful ancient prescription or martial arts technique fragments was already enough to get rich and livefortably for a while.


    While these void fragments brought benefits, they were also apanied by the aboriginals who survived from those worlds.


    When these void fragments are converted and turned into void spaces, while some of these aboriginals wanted to live peacefully together on Blue Star, few saw an opportunity.


    As Blue Star was still in its early stage of development, they tried to upy it for their own benefit.


    Wars raged on for centuries, and slowly powerful leaders fromrge groups of people, including all other races on Blue Star and those from void spaces, together formed the Dawn Federation.


    Soon after, most of therge Empires and Kingdoms formed an alliance to bring peace and order to the current Blue Star.


    There are still many ongoing wars between kingdoms and Empires, but due to the deterrence of the Dawn Federation,mon people are not involved and still have peaceful lives.


    Ram reviewed the items on the list with growing excitement. There were many wood-based cultivation techniques, each with intriguing descriptions.


    The ones that caught his attention were the Greenwood Heart Technique, Verdant Heart Sutra, Eternal Oak Sovereignty, Thousand Leaf Pinnacle, Thousand-Year Tree Absorption, and Green Dragon Vine Art.


    He pondered each technique carefully:


    1. Greenwood Heart Technique: Focuses on harmonizing with the essence of wood and nature, cultivating a strong affinity with forests and nts.


    2. Verdant Heart Sutra: Aligns the practitioner''s heart with the pulse of nature, allowing them to absorb life force from nts and trees.


    3. Eternal Oak Sovereignty: Revolves around attaining the endurance of ancient oak trees, symbolizing longevity and steadfastness.


    4. Thousand Leaf Pinnacle: Allows cultivators to master the art of manipting razor-sharp leaves of a unique grass species that resemble swords.


    5. Thousand-Year Tree Absorption: A high-level technique where cultivators absorb the essence of ancient trees to significantly boost their power.


    6. Green Dragon Vine Art: A high-levelbat-focused technique that allows the cultivator to summon and control powerful vine dragons to attack or defend.


    Ram thought to himself, "The Green Dragon Vine Art and Thousand-Year Tree Absorption are high-level techniques. I can''t practice them yet. So, I can only choose from the remaining four."


    After some consideration, he decided on the Greenwood Heart Technique and Thousand Leaf Pinnacle.


    He reasoned, "Greenwood Heart Technique will improve my affinity with nature, which is essential for my path as a Spiritual nter. Thousand Leaf Pinnacle on the other hand will give me a powerful offensive and defensive ability, allowing me to control de-like leaves with precision and speed."


    "Even after I advanced to higher levels, I can even infuse my own spiritual power into the leaves, enhancing their cutting power or imbuing them with elemental properties like fire or ice."


    Both of these skills cost him about 70 Shadow points, which was not a small amount. "One Shadow point can be converted into 100 Tier-1 life energy crystals, which is 1,000 life energy points. 70 Shadow points are about 70,000 life energy points," he calcted.


    "If I was still an ordinary person, it would take years to extract this much life energy."


    Although he wasn''t nning on using his own life energy to buy anything else, he knew it would take about two months for his recovery talent to gather such an amount.


    He had also tried absorbing a life energy crystal to see if it could increase his reserve amount, but it didn''t work.


    Only the life energy and spirit power recovered by his talent had the special properties.


    Then he checked some Tier-1 and Tier-2 wizard spells but skipped them for now, as most of them were a repeat of what he already had, and Thorny could use spells like thorn whips and other vine spells. "Maybe I''ll buy themter when I have extra Shadow points," he thought.


    Skill cards were out of the question with the remaining Shadow points he had, so he turned his attention to spiritual nts that could help him.


    Turning more spiritual nts into wood spirits was the best way to increase his experience and strength.


    There were not many Spiritual nts avable on the list because different nts need different growth environments, and these spiritual nts need to be pre-ordered.


    Although he didn''t see many Spiritual nts, he saw various seeds of spiritual nts.


    The ones that most attracted him were seeds of Sword Grass and Titan Wood Tree.


    He thought, "Each seed costs 3 Shadow points, which is very expensive butpared to mature spiritual nts, this is 10 times cheaper." Sword Grass grows very slowly and requires many special conditions to be met before it can mature.


    If the mature sword grass has any special skills, it can even exceed 20 to 30 times the price.


    ording to specific requirements, Spiritual nters can slowly change the shape of the grass while it''s still growing, shaping it into arge sword-like sharp edge or 5 to 6 small sharp edges.


    -


    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up!


    Like it? Add to the library!


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

 Chapter 34: Vitality Mushroom and Spirit Mushroom

    The next seed he liked was Titan Wood Tree seeds, which were even more expensive at 10 Shadow points each.


    As the name suggests, Titan Wood Trees were giant trees that could grow thousands of meters tall, with many other special abilities.


    Some even said that they originated from the Divine Spirit Tree.


    He bought one of each seed, nning to convert both of them into wood spiritster.


    The reason for buying these seeds and not looking for nts outside was that when he evolved Thorny into a wood spirit, he found that the evolution potential of ordinary thorn spin vines was very low.


    With an upper limit of Tier-2 at most, causing the skills and talent she awakened after turning into a wood spirit to be all low-grade.


    "If it were a spiritual nt like Sword Grass or Titan Wood Tree, even the general skills they awaken would be more powerful than the talent of Thorny," he reasoned.


    He could use his life energy to upgrade nts without any limit to their level and also bestow special skills to make them stronger, but the problem right now was that he was still in the initial stage and didn''t have many skills saved.


    "So, for a while, I''ll still spend some money to buy spiritual nts with good potential and turn them into my wood spiritpanions," he decided.


    Earlier, Ram had found arge number of professional transfer materials on the list.


    However, most of these materials were either for nonbat professions or ordinarybat professions, with costs ranging from hundreds to thousands of Shadow points.


    Regarding rare transfer materials, he only found three: Blood Warrior, Shadow Assassin, and Elemental Wizard. These materials cost thousands to tens of thousands of Shadow points.


    Although the difference was only one quality higher, the difference inbat strength and skill between an ordinary profession and a rare profession was evident.


    Unlike skill cards, professional transfer materials were not obtained through killing monsters but by destroying Monster Dens or created by high-level professionals.


    Ram thought, "As for the rest of the shadow points, I''ll buy this special mushroom mycelium: Vitality Mushroom and Spirit Mushroom. I should be able to sell them back to earn some shadow points to buy professional materialster."


    Each of these fungal varieties possessed unique properties and characteristics:


    Vitality Mushroom: A Tier-1 Vitality Mushroom can increase the ''Physique'' attribute of low-level professionals (Tier-1 to Tier-3) by 1 point directly for the first time, and the effect lowers with multiple uses.


    It can also be used to expedite healing or revitalize the user''s Qi and Blood, providing a surge of energy. Martial Artists or Body refiners often incorporate it into their training to recover quickly after intense sessions or battles.


    These mushrooms are sought after by Martial Artists and Spiritual professionals alike and are also the main ingredients for various potions. They grow fast and can be harvested in 3 to 4 months.


    Spirit Mushroom: Simr to the Vitality Mushroom, the Spirit Mushroom can increase the Spirit attribute and is used to make potions with different effects, such as rapid recovery potions for spiritual power.


    This mushroom also exudes soothing properties for the mind, making it even more sought-after.


    A mature Tier-1 Vitality Mushroom is about 5 Shadow points each, while a mature Spirit Mushroom is around 7 to 8 Shadow points each.


    However, Mushroom Mycelium is very cheap, with one Shadow point you can buy around 10 Mushroom Mycelium.


    If all 10 mycelium mature, that will yield about 50 times the profit, but most of the time, even experienced Spiritual nters can only grow 3 to 4 mushrooms sessfully.


    Additionally, the cost of materials required during their growth process is not cheap.


    "However, others might struggle, but I have life energy that can be used to rapidly grow the spirit mushrooms and vitality mushrooms."


    "I don''t know how much life energy each mushroom needs to mature, but with my ability to continuously generate life energy and spiritual power, it should not be a problem to mature enough to sell back and earn shadow points quickly."


    With the remaining 7 shadow points, he bought 40 Vitality mushroom mycelium and 30 Spirit mushroom mycelium.


    After spending all his 100 shadow points, Ram handed back the holographic device with the items he selected in his hand to the old man.


    "Here you go," Ram said, returning the device.


    The old man first checked the items Ram needed and nodded. "No skill cards or professional materials, eh?" he mused but didn''t ask further.


    He went inside the store to gather the selected items.


    Ram waited patiently. The old man came out just as he went in, holding three small, sealed boxes with seeds inside and two old books.


    "Here are the things you bought," the old man said, handing the items to Ram.


    "Thank you," Ram replied, paying the amount after taking all the items. He stored them inside his backpack and prepared to leave.


    Before leaving, he asked, "Do you know of any other pharmaceutical stores nearby?"


    The old man nodded and gave him the details. "There''s one down the street and another a few blocks over. They should have what you need."


    "Thanks again," Ram said, and he left the store, feeling satisfied with his purchases.


    He soon found a small, tucked-away alley that led to an old, abandoned building generally used by orphans.


    It was perfect enough to avoid unwanted attention, yet close enough to the main street for easy ess to resources.


    He first opened the box with the mushroom mycelium. Inside were 70 small, bean-like crystals with mycelium inside, each preserved carefully.


    Ram picked one up and began infusing it with life energy. The small mycelium absorbed the life energy rapidly, and within a few seconds, it had grown into a fist-sized red mushroom after absorbing about 7 points of life energy.


    "Impressive," Ram thought, watching the rapid transformation then an attribute panel appeared in front of him.


    [ Name: Vitality Mushroom]


    [ Species: Fungus]


    [ Tier: 1(+)]


    [ Quality: High]


    [ Effect: Increases ''Physique'' by 1 point, elerates healing, revitalizes Qi and Blood]


    [ Maturity: Fully grown]


    He nodded, satisfied with the result, and repeated the process with the other mycelium. Most of the vitality mushrooms absorbed about 7 to 8 points of life energy, while the spirit mushrooms required more, absorbing 16 to 20 points each, twice that of the vitality mushrooms.


    Only a few mycelia were damaged and didn''t grow, but the majority grew very fast and healthily.


    I tagged this book,e and support me with a Power Stone!

 Chapter 35: New function of Spiritual Power

    Ram carefully examined the spirit mushrooms that had grown.


    The blue caps of the spirit mushrooms glowed faintly, a sign of their potent properties. It took him about 760 points of life energy.


    [ Health: 100/100 (1142)]


    [ Spiritual Power: 100/100 (+1571)]


    Another attribute panel appeared:


    [ Name: Spirit Mushroom]


    [ Species: Fungus]


    [ Tier: 1]


    [ Quality: High]


    [ Effect: Increases ''Spirit'' by 1 point, soothes the mind, aids in spiritual power recovery]


    [ Maturity: Fully grown]


    Ram grinned. "These will fetch a good price." He roughly calcted and expected to earn about 350 to 400 shadow points as all of them were of high quality.


    Satisfied with his progress, Ram packed up his newly grown mushrooms. He didn''t forget to collect seeds using one of his skills, Lv1 Seed Collection.


    Using this skill didn''t cost much spiritual power, but the skill could only be used once in a short time on each mushroom.


    He tried to use it multiple times on the same seed, only to find that while the process was sessful, the quality of the mushroom decreased from high quality to low.


    Every time he sessfully extracted the seeds, he earned 1 point of proficiency and used 1 point of spiritual power to perform the skill.


    The number of seeds extracted was also random, ranging from 2 to 3. He extracted more than 200 mycelium and stored them in his system''s storage space.


    [ Skill: Seed Collection Lv1 (69 +/100)]


    In the end, proficiency in the skill reached about 69 points.


    However, to his surprise, he found a ''+'' behind the proficiency. Curious, he explored the ''+'' sign with his thoughts, and a new prompt appeared in front of him.


    [Do you want to consume 1 point of Spiritual power to increase the proficiency by 1?]


    [Yes/No]


    He didn''t find this function before. "Is it because I didn''t have enough spiritual power before or did I overlook it?" Ram pondered.


    He hadn''t shown much interest in his skills before because he felt all the skills he got through awakening were basic, and he didn''t use them often, so he hadn''t noticed this earlier.


    He swiftly selected ''No'' because he could easily increase the proficiency of basic skills and he also didn''t use these skills that much.


    Even if Seed Collection reached level 2, it would only increase the number of seeds extracted, which wasn''t that useful to him right now.


    However, he liked this function more than any other because he had just bought two new immortal techniques useful for spiritual nters.


    "If I can use spiritual power to increase proficiency, it can save me a lot of time that I need to spend on practice every day to improve mybat power."


    Ram turned his focus to the two techniques he had chosen: the Greenwood Heart Technique and the Thousand Leaf Pinnacle.


    He was very eager to see if the function would work on techniques other than basic skills.


    He opened the books and began to study the details of each technique. First, he tried the Greenwood Heart Technique.


    To his disappointment, he only understood a few details. Most of the information in the book was rted to the Spirit attribute: how to use his spirit to connect with the outside world, how to sense the spiritual nts around him, and various methods to interact with different spiritual nts using His Spirit, different ways on how to improve the Spirit attribute, and more.


    He understood what they were, but he simply didn''t know how to do it. If he were still on Earth, he would feel that the information in this book was simply nonsense.


    But here on Blue Star, where humans could gain supernatural abilities, he didn''t feel the information was wrong.


    So, what was left now was to try the different methods mentioned in the book to learn how to use his spirit to connect with nts to improve his affinity.


    If it were before, it would have taken days to get started. However, after he finished reading the book, he found a new skill option on the skill attribute page.


    [ Skills]


    [ Passive skills:


    - Low-level Affinity: nt


    - Spiritual Eye]


    [ Active skills:


    - nt Enhancement -Lv1(12 ''+'' /100)


    - Seed Collection -Lv1 (69 ''+'' /100)


    - Rapid Growth -Lv1 (93 ''+'' /100)]


    [ Immortal Techniques:


    - Greenwood Heart Technique -Lv1 (0 ''+'' /100)]


    Unexpectedly, just picking up the book and reading it, without even practicing, he unlocked a skill.


    Although the level was 0, the progress bar and plus sign behind the skill meant he could use spiritual power to get started.


    However, immortal techniques were really advancedpared to basic skills. Even a basic technique required 100 points to just get started.


    Without any hesitation, Ram spent 100 points of spiritual power on the Greenwood Heart Technique.


    When the proficiency reached 100, a bang sounded in his head, and Ram felt a warm current surging all over his body.


    His spirit seemed very clear, and his thinking became very fast. Suddenly, many memories rted to practicing the Greenwood Heart Technique appeared out of thin air in his mind.


    After two or three seconds, the warm current disappeared, giving the impression that it had never existed.


    "Spirit seems to have gotten a little bigger?" Ram muttered to himself. He wasn''t sure if this was his delusion. "By the way, let me check the attribute panel," his mind moved.


    [ Name: Ram, Age: 22/ 73]


    [ Profession: Spiritual nter Tier -1 (10.4%)]


    [ Health: 100/100 (+1142)]


    [ Spiritual Power: 100/100 (+1396)]


    [ Physique: 2.07]


    [ Spirit: 4.08 (^1)]


    [ Talent:


    [Recovery(unique)]: passively recovers 1% of health and Spiritual value every minute.]


    [ Affinity:


    [1. nt: 45 (Low-level)]


    [ Skills]


    [ Passive Skills:- Spiritual Eye]


    [ Active skills:


    - nt Enhancement -Lv1(12 ''+'' /100)


    - Seed Collection -Lv1 (69 ''+'' /100)


    - Rapid Growth -Lv1 (93 ''+'' /100)]


    [ Immortal Techniques:


    - Greenwood Heart Technique: Lv2 (0 ''+''/ 1000), Characteristics: Spirit Level 1, nt Affinity Level 1]


    "So, that''s how it is. My Spirit attribute really did improve by 1 point." After checking his attributes, he soon found that his Spirit attribute had improved.


    He also found the reason: the new characteristics of the Greenwood Heart Technique. Curious, he checked what these characteristics were and found their details.


    Like it? Add to the library! Vote with Power Stones!


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

 Chapter 36: Sword Grass

    [Spirit Level 1: Increases Spirit by 1 point] ¨C This characteristic of the Greenwood Heart Technique enhances the practitioner''s spiritual power.


    By mastering the technique, the cultivator''s spirit bes more potent, allowing for a deeper connection with the essence of nature.


    This increased spiritual strength aids in sensing and interacting with the environment and spiritual nts more effectively.


    [nt Affinity Level 1: Increases affinity by 5 points] ¨C This characteristic boosts the practitioner''s affinity with nts, making it easier tomunicate and harmonize with them.


    A higher nt affinity means the practitioner can better understand the needs of nts, elerate their growth, and influence their properties.


    Even the description of affinity changed on the attribute board with clearer values than before.


    The Greenwood Heart Technique is a low-level profound quality cultivation method (Yellow -> Profound -> Earth -> Heaven) with 5yers.


    Eachyer represents a deeper level of mastery and connection with nature and Spiritual nts around him.


    The higher the level, the greater the increase in Spirit attribute and affinity.


    However, when Ram looked at the thousand points of proficiency needed for the next level, he decided to skip adding more for now.


    With his slightly more than a thousand points of spiritual power, his current priority is to increase hisbat power, and the Thousand Leaf Pinnacle is the only way he can think of now before adding a newbat profession.


    Simr to the Greenwood Heart Technique, the Thousand Leaf Pinnacle is also a low-level profound quality cultivation method.


    With five levels, each level increases the number of swords controlled, the user''s Spirit attribute as well as the speed, flexibility, and strength of the swords.


    He followed the same steps as before and soon found the new skill on the attribute bar.


    [ Immortal Techniques:


    - Thousand Leaf Pinnacle Lv-1 (0 ''+'' /100)]


    He filled the proficiency of the skill to full directly using spiritual power. As before, he felt his spirit increase again.


    The increase wasparable to previous experiences, and arge number of practice memories began to surge through his mind.


    These included practicing the technique, controlling multiple sword leaves, reducing the use of spiritual power, and variousbat methods.


    Afterpleting the process, Ram checked his attribute panel:


    [ Immortal Techniques:


    -Greenwood Heart Technique: Lv2 (0 ''+'' /1000), Characteristics: Spirit Level 1, nt Affinity Level 1


    -Thousand Leaf Pinnacle: Lv2 (0 ''+'' /1000), Characteristics: Spirit Level 1, Multiple de Control Level 1, Leaf-Shuriken Level 1]


    [ Leaf-Shuriken Level 1: The user canunch individual leaves as sharp projectiles, perfect for mid-range attacks or taking down flying enemies.]


    [ Multiple de Control Level 1: The user can control 4 sword leaves at the same time. Therger the number of des, the higher the consumption of spiritual power.]


    "However, I still need sword grass to use Thousand Leaf Pinnacle. Ordinary grass cannot withstand my spiritual power to turn into swords and cause damage." Ram thought.


    "Only those who have reached the level of Sword Saint can perfectly control their sword qi and sword intent, causing tremendous damage without destroying the ordinary grass.


    And I''m clearly not a Sword Saint, not even a proper swordsman."


    He opened the first small box containing the Sword Grass seed and examined it closely. Sword-grass, a Tier-3 spirit seed, has the potential to grow into a Tier-3 spiritual nt.


    After the spiritual nt matures, it is like a sword de¡ªsharp and tough, and it is a natural material for refining flying swords.


    The seed is dark green and has a sharp, metallic sheen, almost like a sword.


    Using his life energy, he didn''t need to nt the seeds in the soil and water them with spiritual water like other Spiritual nters.


    So, just like how he infused the mushrooms earlier, he slowly injected the life energy into the seed.


    As soon as the seed came in contact with his life energy, it began to absorb it crazily, faster than the spirit mushrooms.


    Ram didn''t back down; he continued to elerate the infusion and maintained a bnce ording to the speed of absorption to avoid losing life energy that would dissipate into the air. The processsted for five minutes.


    Soon, the seed stopped absorbing at 70 points of life energy and began to grow rapidly, visible to the naked eye, from a small seed to fist-length grass with sharp leaves¡ªtworge and two small.


    Even the numerous, small hairlike roots were very sharp and hard.


    However, even though the seed grew in his hand, the roots or grass didn''t harm him the slightest bit, just entangling around his fingers tightly.


    [ Name: Sword Grass]


    [ Level: ck Iron (Tier-1)]


    [ Quality: Rare]


    [ Physique: 7]


    [ Spirit: 0.6]


    [ Description: A resilient de of grass with a surprisingly sharp edge, rumored to have grown on a fragment of a legendary sword. While seemingly ordinary, it possesses an extraordinary cutting ability.]


    [ Skills:


    [Environmental Fortification]: Grown in a specific, harsh environment, the nt developed exceptional strength, resilience, and unnatural toughness,parable to forged steel.]


    When he looked at the attribute panel that appeared, he felt very happy. The attributes of the sword grass were way offpared to Thorny before turning into a wood spirit, including its Spirit attribute.


    Even the quality of sword grass was already rare, and its physique attribute had already reached general Tier-2 professionals.


    The skill of Environmental Fortification also made the leaves and other parts of the nt as tough as steel.


    But he wasn''t done with the nt yet. He nned on turning this sword grass into a wood spirit to see what talent it could awaken.


    He found that the spirituality of the sword grass was higher than Thorny. With the infusion of spiritual power, the Spirit attribute also increased slowly.


    Each time the Spirit attribute increased by 0.1 points, the sword grass rustled, gently swaying in his hands, expressing its gratitude.


    A few minutester, it finally crossed the threshold and reached 1 point.


    As soon as the Spirit attribute reached 1 point, it started to evolve into a wood spirit, turning into a small, fist-sized humanoid simr to Thorny but very different.


    Arge number of grass leaves appeared around its body, forming a grass cocoon.


    Ram watched with anticipation as the evolutionpleted.


    The new wood spirit emerged from the cocoon, its body covered in sharp, sword-like leaves.


    It had a fierce look in its tiny eyes, exuding a powerful presence despite its small size.


    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up! Vote using Power Stones!! for more updates!!

 Chapter 37: Jian Ling I

    While the Sword Grass was still evolving, a familiar holographic interface appeared before Ram, presenting a new set of information:


    [Would you like to preserve Environmental Fortification, a Grade ''D'' skill, by expending 1000 points of Spiritual Power?]


    [Yes/No]


    Ram checked his attribute panel again and saw that he had more than 1200 points of spiritual power. He chose "Yes" without hesitation as he thought about Thorny. "I''ll give this skill to Thorny next time I upgrade her. It''ll make her vines exceptionally strong and resilient,parable to forged steel."


    Soon, the Sword Grass finished its evolution and broke free from its cocoon. The grass converged into a simple dress covering the newly evolved wood spirit.


    Another attribute panel appeared in front of his eyes with details of the Sword Grass.


    [ Name: Sword Grass]


    [ Race: Wood Spirit]


    [ Level: ck Iron (Tier-1)]


    [ Quality: Rare]


    [ Physique: 11]


    [ Spirit: 1.5]


    [ Description: A resilient de of grass with a surprisingly sharp edge, rumored to have grown on a fragment of a legendary weapon. While seemingly ordinary, it possesses an extraordinary cutting ability.]


    [Skills:


    [Environmental Fortification]: Grown in a specific, harsh environment, the nt developed exceptional strength, resilience, and unnatural toughness,parable to forged steel.]


    [ Talent:


    [Shattered Sword]: Upon activation, the Sword Grass can break into multiple swords orbine multiple des of its body into a single, deadlier weapon. This grants the Sword Grass multiple unique effects:


    - Activation: The Sword Grass can activate Shattered Sword at will, but it requires a brief focus period (one attack action inbat).


    - Combining des: During activation, several des (2-4 depending on the Sword Grass'' current size) detach and fuse, creating a temporarily enhanced de.


    - Defense Piercing (70% Chance): The attack bypasses a portion of the target''s defense, ignoring 30% of their defensive stat for damage calction.


    - Critical Hit (Guaranteed): Regardless of whether the defense is bypassed, a sessful hit with the enhanced de alwaysnds a critical hit, dealing extra damage.]


    Ram observed the newly evolved Sword Grass, marveling at its sharp, sword-like leaves and fierce demeanor.


    Her body wasposed entirely of sword leaves, and her long, flowing hair cascaded down her back in a wave of vibrant green leaves.


    She held a small glowing de in her right hand,pletely made up of sword grass.


    He then eagerly looked at the newly awakened talent of the Sword Grass, when he saw the talent of Shattered Sword, he felt very happy.


    "The talent Shattered Sword is simply a perfect talent for sword grass to exert her maximumbat efficiency, especially with its guaranteed critical hits and a high chance of defense piercing," he even felt that this would undoubtedly be powerful with the Thousand Leaf Pinnacle.


    As soon as she evolved, the Sword Grass rushed into his hands and rubbed his fingers affectionately.


    Unlike the naive Thorny, the Sword Grass seemed very intelligent and mature, easily understanding his words and thoughts.


    "From now on, I''ll call you Jian Ling," he said softly. Although there were no other expressions except for a cold face, he felt her thoughts and how happy she was through the connection he had with her.


    He then turned his attention back to the attribute panel and noted the changes.


    Jian Ling''s Physique and Spirit attributes were higher than expected, which meant she could endure and exert more inbat situations.


    Her physique now isparable to top Tier-2 professionals.


    Typically, Tier-1 professionals evolve when their Spirit or Physique attributes reach 5 points, which is the lowest limit.


    Most wait until their attributes reach the maximum their body can hold, about 5 to 10, before evolving into Tier-2 professionals. Rare or Hero professionals have even higher upper limits.


    Attributes of ordinary Tier-2 professionals range from 5 to 20, and ordinary Tier-3 from 20 to 75.


    Jian Ling had just evolved into a Tier-1 wood spirit, and her Physique attribute had already crossed 10 points, simr to ordinary Tier-2 professionals, thanks to her rare quality.


    Seeing that he still had nearly a thousand points of life energy, he continued to infuse Jian Ling, trying to upgrade her again.


    The processsted for more than half an hour, and Jian Ling absorbed more than 700 points of life energy before she finally upgraded.


    That was ten times what she needed to reach Tier-1. As soon as she upgraded to Tier-2, she awakened a new skill called Flowing and Agile.


    [ Skill:


    [Flowing and Agile]: Due to the nature of the leaves, Sword Grass can make swift, flowing movements that take advantage of the leaves'' flexibility, making it easy to control.]


    "Although this skill is not as high-level as Environmental Fortification, I still like it very much," Ram thought looking at the skill information. "This skill makes it easier to use Jian Ling with the Thousand Leaf Pinnacle."


    He decided not to save the skill Flowing and Agile, as it was amon skill, and he was also short of spiritual power to save more skills.


    Through the connection he built with spiritual power, he could easilymunicate with Jian Ling.


    Thanks to her talent Shattered Sword, hemanded her to slowly disperse her body into different number of small flying des made up of sharp grass, up to 8 in total.


    Each de was as strong as steel,pletely under his control and flying around him.


    Using the memories of controlling grass des from upgrading the Thousand Leaf Pinnacle technique to Level 1, he quickly familiarized himself with how to use Sword Grass for various attack and defense methods.


    Ram gripped the first Sword Grass. Unlike the regr, soft des that carpeted the fields, this one felt different.


    It was thicker and sturdier, almost like miniature versions of kitchen knives but much thinner. The edges were polished to an inhuman sheen, like shards of green ss.


    The green itself wasn''t the vibrant green of new growth but a deeper, almost jade-like hue. It seemed to shimmer faintly, catching the sunlight with an unnatural sheen.


    Running along the central vein of the de was a thin, silver line¡ªthe telltale sign of its incredible sharpness.


    His first attempt to control the des was clumsy. He focused, willing the des to dance, but they twitched awkwardly, more like startled insects than deadly projectiles.


    He tried again, concentrating harder.


    The des responded better this time, moving more fluidly, but still not quite as he intended. "I need more practice," he muttered, determination setting in.


    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up! Vote Power Stones for more chapters!!!

 Chapter 38: Jian Ling II

    Ram remembered the effortless control he''d experienced in his memories¡ªthe leaves blurring as they zipped through the air.


    But now, as he tried to control Jian Ling''s des, they moved sluggishly, draining his spiritual power with each strained motion.


    Determined to master this technique, he took a deep breath to steady his racing mind.


    "Okay, focus," Ram muttered to himself, "I need to visualize the movements." He closed his eyes for a moment, picturing the des from his memories¡ªhow they swirled and danced around him.


    Opening his eyes, he decided to start simply, using just one de.


    He imagined the single de circling around him with smooth, controlled motions. Slowly, tentatively, he began to move the de in the pattern he had visualized.


    At first, the de seemed to fight against his control. It stuttered and jerked through the air, making Ram''s spiritual power feel like it was being sucked away.


    "Come on," he encouraged himself, "You can do this." With every attempt, the movements grew a bit smoother.


    It was as if he was rediscovering a skill he had once mastered but had now forgotten.


    The strain on his spiritual power lessened as he began to feel a growing sense of connection, like he was remembering something old and familiar.


    As he became morefortable with one de, Ram began to experiment with two.


    Then three. It wasn''t long before he was juggling four des at once.


    At first, controlling them was difficult; they collided and scraped against each other, causing him to lose focus.


    "Whoa, hold on," he said, trying to regain control. "Let''s take it slow."


    Gradually, he got used to the sensation of multiple des moving around him.


    The des started to respond better, their movements bing more fluid and coordinated.


    Soon, they whirled around him with a soft, continuous hum.


    He began to experiment with different techniques. He sent the des through intricate patterns: spirals, figure eights, and even a rudimentary shield made of rapidly spinning des.


    Each attempt felt like unlocking a dusty corner of his mind, the memories of how to control the desing back to him.


    "Not bad," Ram said, smiling as the des danced through the air. "But I still have a lot to learn."


    Jian Ling hovered beside him, her presence aforting support. Shemunicated her thoughts and feedback through their bond, helping Ram refine his techniques.


    Her mature and intelligent demeanor guided him, and he could almost hear her gentle encouragement.


    As the sun began to set, Ram''s concentration remained unbroken. Four des danced around him, their movements blurring into a whirl of green.


    The des moved with increasing uracy as he practiced various attack patterns from his memories.


    They zipped through the air with a soft hiss, cutting through the targets he had set up around him.


    He noticed that the amount of spiritual power needed varied depending on what he was trying to do.


    A simple forward thrust required only a trickle of power, while a moreplex maneuver, like a multi-de strike, drained him faster.


    He estimated that at their peak, the des could reach speedsparable to a thrown dagger, making them deadly projectiles in mid-rangebat.


    He got so absorbed in his practice that he lost track of time. The des cut through the air with a sharp whistle as they hit their targets, embedding themselves deeply.


    After more than three hours of intense training, Ram began to feel a headache and a bit dizzy from exhaustion.


    Realizing he had pushed himself too far, he stopped practicing and allowed his spiritual power to recover naturally.


    Sitting down to catch his breath, Ram reviewed his progress. "I''ve learned a lot today," he thought. "But I still have some limitations to work on."


    He had discovered that the Thousand Leaf Pinnacle technique had its challenges. One limitation was the range.


    His control over the des was strongest within a radius of about five meters.


    Beyond that, it took more spiritual power to maintain control, and the des became less effective.


    He hadn''t tried the Shattered Sword technique yet, which would presumablybine all the des into a single, powerful attack.


    But based on what he had learned, he could already guess it would require a significant amount of spiritual power.


    Each de needed a single point of spiritual power every ten minutes just to maintain its form and connection to him.


    Techniques like the Leaf-Shuriken required more energy¡ªthree points per projectile, but with much greater offensive potential.


    The biggest challenge he faced was uracy, and he knew he needed more practice to improve his control and refine his techniques.


    "If I can level up the Thousand Leaf Pinnacle technique," Ram thought, "I''ll gain more experience and improve my control over the des."


    He looked at Jian Ling, who hovered beside him, her sword-like leaves shimmering in the fading light of the evening.


    "Thank you, Jian Ling," he said softly, a smile on his face. "With you by my side, I feel much stronger. Let''s continue to grow and be even more powerful together."


    Jian Ling nodded, her cold face softening slightly as if acknowledging his gratitude.


    Ram packed up the mushrooms he had matured earlier and headed toward the first pharmaceutical store on his list.


    The streets were now bustling with merchants, buyers, and mercenaries, their chatter filling the evening air.


    "With these mushrooms, I''m on the right track," he thought. "Next, I''ll find Liam, gather more resources, and prepare for the uing mission."


    It didn''t take long for him to reach the store. Inside, the air was filled with the rich scent of herbs and spices. Behind the counter stood a middle-aged woman with a kind smile.


    "Good day," she greeted him warmly. "How can I help you?"


    "I have some Vitality and Spirit Mushrooms I''d like to sell," Ram said, showing her a sample of each.


    The woman''s eyes widened in surprise as she examined the mushrooms. "These are high-quality mushrooms," she said.


    "We don''t see these very often. How many do you have? If you have more of the same quality, I can offer you a higher price than usual."


    "I have 36 Vitality Mushrooms and 27 Spirit Mushrooms," Ram replied.


    The woman nodded, her smile widening. "We can offer you 6 shadow points per Vitality Mushroom and 9 shadow points per Spirit Mushroom. Does that sound good to you?"


    Ram quickly did the math in his head. "Thates to 216 shadow points for the Vitality Mushrooms and 243 shadow points for the Spirit Mushrooms, totaling 459 shadow points. Yes, that''s eptable."


    Theypleted the transaction, and Ram left the store with an increased number of shadow points, enough to buy ordinary transfer materials andbat skills.


    "Next stop, Craftsman''s Corner," he thought. "It''s time to get those professional materials and prepare for the mission ahead."


    Creation is hard, cheer me up for more chapters!


    I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones!!!

 Chapter 39: Power of Faith? Divine Creature?

    As Ram made his way to Craftsman''s Corner, he noticed arge number of orphans lined up to collect food.


    Guards were beating some of the orphans and old people who weren''t maintaining the proper line.


    Curious, he went over to look and sawrge groups of orphans and other ordinary people surrounding a building that seemed to be a church.


    Atop the building stood a massive statue, lifelike and exuding an otherworldly aura.


    The statue, towering at 50 to 60 meters tall, had multiple sets of wings that evoked a sense of divine power and grace.


    It was made of special materials and adorned with delicate gold ents. Arge golden halo on top of the statue radiated a soft, ethereal glow, captivating all those below.


    Ram''s curiosity deepened as he observed the scene. "What''s going on here?" he wondered. At first, he didn''t find anything unusual about the people or the statue.


    However, when he looked at the groups of people and the statue together, he noticed wisps of light golden energy surrounding the statue and being drawn toward the halo.


    He observed carefully from a distance and found that every time a group sessfully worshiped the statue, wisps of light golden energy were emitted from them and slowly moved toward the statue''s halo, which absorbed them.


    "That''s strange," Ram thought. "Why can''t anyone else see this energy?" After performing the worship ceremony, everyone in the group seemed to be slightly sluggish, as if they hadn''t slept for a few days.


    Some looked even more drained, their energy seemingly sapped by the ritual. The energy these people released floated and gathered around the halo on top of the statue.


    Ram noticed that despite therge amounts of light golden energy gathered around it, others seemed unable to see this energy¡ªonly he could.


    After worshiping, the group of people approached a counter beside the temple to collect free food, water, clothing, and other items.


    However, Ram realized that this food wasn''t entirely free. Each person in the group held a half-burnt or slightly burnt incense stick.


    The amount of food or other items they received seemed to be based on how much the stick had burned.


    Despite everyone worshiping for the same amount of time, the amount of incense burned varied for different people.


    "Why does the incense burn differently for each person?" Ram mused. Initially puzzled, he focused more intently, using his spiritual eye. An attribute panel appeared in front of his eyes.


    [ Name: Power of Faith (Conceptual Energy)]


    [ Description: A small wisp of power of faith collected from pan believers, can be absorbed by Divine creatures to improve their strength.]


    "What the...? What am I looking at?" Ram waspletely shocked and at a loss for words.


    "What is a Divine creature? And what is the power of faith?" As someone from Earth, he had read many novels and had some knowledge about Gods and faith.


    But never in his wildest dreams did he think he would see such a situation here.


    He was just a Tier-1 newbie who had stumbled upon something he shouldn''t have. "Fuck, damn it! Shit!" he cursed himself and wanted to leave immediately.


    Before he could turn around and leave, he suddenly felt goosebumps all over his body. All his senses were sending him a warning.


    The source of terror was the statue. When he looked at it again, his eyes started to glow with a light blue ring inside the retina.


    With the help of his Spiritual Eye, he saw the statue''s true form: a humanoid metal giant, simr to a Mech he knew of, blending mechanical and organic elements.


    The Mech''s armor was made of some kind of white metal mixed with gold, adorned with borate detailing andyered tes.


    It looked both ancient and futuristic, a blend of intricate craftsmanship and advanced technology.


    The wings were not just decorative; they seemed to be part of its structure, with feathers made of thin, metallic des that could probably cut through steel.


    A new attribute panel appeared in front of him. However, this Mech seemed to have a life of its own. Its eyes glowed with an eerie red light, looking directly at him.


    "What the hell is this thing?" Ram thought, panic rising in his chest. "Why is it looking at me? I need to get out of here!"


    The moment the Mech made eye contact with him, Ram''s eyes started to burn, blood leaking from them. His mind buzzed as if it were about to explode.


    "No, no, no! This can''t be happening!" he thought frantically. His vision blurred, and then everything went dark. His body became lifeless, lying there without any movement.


    He didn''t have much time to think about anything.


    Everything happened before he could process it. From the moment his eyes met those of the Mech, his spirit exploded, and he died.


    There were no special effects or dramatic scenes; he simply died from a single look from the humanoid Mech.


    After killing him the Mech returned to normal, as if nothing happened and nobody around found anything unusual.


    After his body became lifeless and fell, Linger, who had been hiding in his jacket, flew out with confusion all over her face.


    She felt the connection between her, and Ram was still there but his body was lifeless. Panic set in as she hovered above his still form, her tiny hands shaking.


    "Master? Master, wake up!" she cried through the mental connection they had, trying to shake him awake.


    She poked and prodded, but he remained motionless. "What''s going on? Why won''t you wake up?" Desperation filled her voice as she continued her futile attempts.


    Seeing no immediate response, Linger frantically looked around, then decided to move his body to a corner, away from prying eyes.


    She struggled, but with great effort, managed to drag him to a safer spot.


    Suddenly, a system notification rang in Ram''s consciousness:


    [ Ding, the host is dead.... Using the Recovery point...]


    In an instant, Ram''s body jerked as life was restored to him. He gasped, sucking in a deep breath as his eyes flew open. Linger, hovering nearby with a worried look, sighed in relief.


    Creation is hard, cheer me up with power stones!!

 Chapter 40: Mechanical Apostle

    "Ram! You''re back!" she eximed, her voice trembling.


    Ramy there for a moment, disoriented.


    The memory of his death was vivid¡ªalthough his eyes werepletely healed, he could still feel the burning in his eyes and the crushing pressure in his mind.


    He slowly sat up, trying to process what had happened. "Why am I still alive? What happened?" he muttered, looking around in confusion.


    "It must be the Attribute Panel, helping mee back to life," he suddenly remembered the system prompt he heard before he revived.


    "But what is this Recovery Point? Why is it not shown on the Attribute panel?"


    Questions raced through his mind: "If Recovery Points can bring me back from the dead, can they also help others? How many Recovery Points do I have right now? How can I gain more? Are they generated automatically like Life Energy and Spiritual Power?"


    He sighed, feeling overwhelmed. "Ugh, damn it! If only there was a system manual to help."


    He nced at Linger, her worried expression making it clear how much she had feared for him. "Linger, I''m okay now, see?" He waved his hand in front of her and slowly soothed her hair with his hands.


    "Okay, you rest now and hide again." Linger nodded, and soon went into the pocket inside his leather jacket.


    With his current strength, roaming with a Wood Spirit without hiding it was literally seeking death.


    Knowing the high value of Wood Spirits, there would be many gangs eager to snatch it from his hands if they knew he had one. With Linger hidden, Ram''s mind raced as he pieced together the events.


    "The Power of Faith... that statue... it was absorbing it. And when I saw its true form, it must have sensed me. But why didn''t anyone else see it? Is it because of my Spiritual Eye?


    And what exactly is that thing?"


    "Wait, yes, why did I forget," he knocked his head with his hand and got to his feet, running away from the area.


    While running, he thought of the attribute panel that appeared before he was killed. He didn''t check it before, but the information should still be saved by the system.


    Just as he thought of finding the information, an attribute panel with details he saw before appeared again.


    [Name: ??, Age: ??]


    [ Race: Mechanical Life]


    [ Profession: Mechanical Apostle]


    [ Level: Tier -6 (damaged- 84%)]


    [ Physique: ?????]


    [ Spirit: ?????]


    [ Description: A broken Mechanical Life, one of Mechanical God -''@#$^&#@@%^#!''s most advanced and powerful creations, from an advanced technological world.]


    After reaching a few miles away from the statue, he stopped to catch his breath and looked at the attribute panel.


    He didn''t know where he was now, but he felt safe as long as he was not near the statue and vowed not to go near it unless he had enough strength to defeat it.


    Although there wasn''t much information, he was still shocked at the details on the panel.


    "Mechanical Apostle? Mechanical God? Fuck it," he cursed, expecting something like this but still unable to fully process it.


    Ram stared at the panel, a knot of unease tightening in his gut. The Dwan Federation, everyone knew, was created by gods, but he didn''t understand who this Mechanical God was.


    He was familiar with the pantheon ¨C all seven gods of the Federation. He even held a fondness, a flicker of faith, for the two most powerful of them: the Goddess of Life (Life Giver) and the God of Fate (Fate Weaver).


    Hundreds of years ago, after the formation of the Dwan Federation, the federation issued rules banning the worship of other gods.


    Those who followed other gods were considered heretics and would be hunted by the federation.


    "But of all the gods of the Federation, I''ve never heard of a god named Mechanical God," Ram thought.


    "Looking at the description on the panel, this Mechanical God must be an outer god trying to extend his influence on Blue Star."


    He didn''t know what had happened between these gods, but he understood one thing: the one behind the Shadow Society should be the Mechanical God, supporting them secretly.


    If the Dwan Federation knew about this, there would be a war between the two.


    He had heard stories of how fanatic and powerful the believers of the federation gods were.


    And there shouldn''t be many who knew this secret, but thinking about it again, "the high levels of the federation should already know of this.


    But nothing had happened. Was it that they couldn''t do anything about it, or was it because they were not on Blue Star, so they didn''t bother to do anything?"


    Whatever the reason, Ram figured the Mechanical Apostle might think he was already dead. "Or else I would have already died again," he thought.


    "It''s better not to go over there and get killed again. I still don''t know how many Recovery Points I possess or if the system can still resurrect me again if I die."


    He couldn''t believe he had died once ande back to life again. There seemed to be many other functions of the system he still didn''t know about.


    He then looked around, realizing he had run much farther than he intended. Unlike the busy streets he was used to, the area here was eerily empty, silent, and gloomy.


    The buildings were old and dpidated, their windows broken and boarded up.


    Trash littered the sidewalks, and the only sounds were the distant hum of machinery and the asional rustle of leaves in the wind.


    A shiver ran down his spine as he took in the deste surroundings. "Where am I?" he whispered to himself.


    The emptiness of the streets made him feel exposed, as if eyes were watching him from the shadows.


    He knew he couldn''t stay here for long.


    The silence was oppressive, broken only by the faint echo of his footsteps as he cautiously walked forward.


    His senses were on high alert, every shadow and flicker of movement catching his eye.


    The destion of the area was a stark contrast to the chaotic streets before.


    Then, at the corner of a street, he saw a woman in a ck hood, staring at him. When he looked at her, she turned around and walked away.


    However, when he saw the woman, he recognized her. She was the one who had saved them yesterday from being hit by the truck.


    "Wait!" he shouted, trying to stop her, and ran after her. His footsteps echoed loudly as he sprinted down the deserted street.


    The woman moved swiftly, almost gliding, her ck hood obscuring her face.


    She turned another corner, and for a moment, he thought he had lost her. But he pressed on, determined to catch up.


    Creation is hard, cheer me up with Power Stones!!


    Thanks Josh_Wawrzy for Golden Tickets....I appreciate your help!!!!!

 Chapter 41: Wraith

    He yelled "Hold on!" and chased after her. When he reached the alley, it was a dead end, but she was nowhere to be seen.


    He''d clearly seen her turn in there! Confused, he looked around. Suddenly, someone grabbed him from behind.


    The woman! He fought back for a second, but it was no use.


    She was way stronger. In a sh, she had him on the ground, his hands twisted behind his back. He couldn''t move.


    "Why are you following me?" she asked calmly, but with a hint of suspicion.


    "Whoa, hey, it''s me! Fromst night, you saved me and that little girl!" he stammered, trying to twist and see her face.


    Her grip tightened for a second, then loosened. "I remember," she said, a little less tense but still cautious looking around trying to find something. "What are you doing here? This is not a safe ce."


    Ram took a deep breath, trying to slow his racing heart. He wasn''t expecting her to be such a tough cookie. "I didn''t mean to follow you. I just ran into this bad situation and ended up here," he exined, getting his voice under control.


    The woman stared at him for a moment, then let go and stepped back. "You shouldn''t be wandering here. Get away soon," she said inly.


    Ram stood up slowly, rubbing his sore wrists. "Thanks again for yesterday," he said, looking at her with gratitude and curiosity. "Who are you? What made you help us?"


    She hesitated before answering, her eyes scanning the shadows around them. "My name is Su Mu. I don''t know, I just felt like it. But listen, you need to be more car¡ª"


    Before Su Mu could finish speaking, a dark blur shot past them. Reacting fast, Su Mu shoved Ram out of the way.


    In her hand, a glowing dagger materialized, stopping the sharp ws of a creature lunging at them.


    The creature screeched in pain as it touched the dagger and retreated into the shadows nearby. It peeked back, its eyes filled with fright at the glowing de.


    Ram finally got a good look at the attacker. It was a tall, skinny figure, almost see-through. It wore a ragged, ck cloak that hid its bodypletely.


    All Ram could see were its gross, grayish hands and face. The creature''s eyes were ck and empty, staring out with a coldness that sent shivers down Ram''s very soul.


    Ram stared at the creature, and only one word came to his mind: "Fuck, it''s a Wraith."


    As if to confirm his dread, a translucent menu popped up in front of him, revealing the details of the monster:


    [ Name: Wraith]


    [ Race: Ghost/Spectre]


    [ Level: Tier 2]


    [ Quality: Ordinary]


    [ Physique: 0]


    [ Spirit: 17]


    [ Description: Born from powerful emotions like sadness, regret, and rage. Exists as a formless wisp without any physical body. Immune to physical attacks, with the ability to absorb Life Energy to evolve into stronger Wraiths or Evil Spirits.]


    The Wraith''s vacant eyes seemed to lock onto Ram, its hunger so intense it almost forgot about the glowing dagger in Su Mu''s hand.


    With a renewed surge of aggression, it attacked again, this time targeting at Ram, ignoring Su Mupletely.


    Ram instinctively reached for his Sword Grass, but Su Mu was faster. She stepped in front of him and blocked the Wraith again with her dagger.


    The creature screeched as if in agony, its form flickering and smoking where the dagger touched.


    Wounded, it melted back into the shadows.


    But its focus remained fixed on Ram. Even though Su Mu was the one who hurt it, the Wraith seemed obsessed with him.


    Itunched attack after attack from different angles, each time met by Su Mu''s swift and precise defense.


    It was like she could read the Wraith''s mind, anticipating its every move before it even happened.


    Ram watched in awe and confusion. Why was this Wraith so determined to kill him? He was even more amazed by Su Mu.


    The Wraith''sck of a body made it incredibly fast, a blur that Ram struggled to keep track of.


    Without the extra sight granted by his Spiritual Eye, he wouldn''t have stood a chance.


    Su Mu, however, moved with an almost supernatural grace, her attacks flowing like water, deflecting the Wraith with ease and able to not only contend but also suppress it.


    Su Mu''s dagger, crackling with pure energy, burned the Wraith every time it touched. The creature shrieked in pain and vanished back into the shadows with each hit.


    Ram watched Su Mu fighting the Wraith with more focus. Sure, he could probably outrun the creepy ghost, maybe even fight it off with some scrapes.


    But here he was again, saved by this mysterious woman. Who was she? Where did shee from? All he knew was her name - Su Mu.


    Su Mu''s movements were a blur as she fought the Wraith, each strike of her dagger causing it to recoil in pain.


    Her eyes never left the creature, and her body moved with a fluid grace that Ram could only envy.


    He felt a pang of guilt for being so helpless, but he knew he couldn''t afford to be a liability.


    "Stay back," Su Mumanded, her voice firm. "This thing won''t stop until one of us is dead."


    Ram nodded, retreating a few steps but keeping his eyes on the fight. The Wraith let out a chilling scream and lunged at him again, but Su Mu intercepted it mid-air, her dagger shing through its wispy form.


    The Wraith shrieked and dissolved into shadows, only to reappear a momentter, circling them like a predator.


    "Why is it after me?" Ram wondered aloud, his mind racing for answers. "What did I do?"


    Su Mu didn''t take her eyes off the Wraith as she answered. "It feeds on life energy, and you must have something it wants. Something powerful."


    Ram thought of the Recovery Points and the system that had brought him back to life.


    Could that be it? Could the Wraith sense the energy within him? Wait, he suddenly thought of something he heard of when he was a child, whenever someone dies, the dead will attract a Wraith or Spectre from the underworld to collect their souls.


    "I was dead before, but System brought me back from death and the Wraith in from me should it really came to collect my soul?"


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation by voting with Power Stones!


    Don''t Forget to vote!!!

 Chapter 42: Su Mu

    While Ram was still thinking, the Wraith attacked again. This time, Su Mu was ready. She ducked under its ws and drove her dagger deep into its chest.


    The Wraith let out a final, agonized scream and dispersed, leaving only a lingering chill in the air as it retreated.


    Su Mu turned to Ram, her expression serious. "We need to get out of here. There might be more of them."


    Ram nodded, still in shock from the encounter. "Thank you," he said, his voice shaky. "I don''t know how to repay you."


    Su Mu shook her head. "There are worse things than Wraiths out here." she paused slightly, looked around to make sure there was no one, and continued, "Do you know why it''s after you?"


    "I probably guessed why it''s after me," Ram replied, but he kept the details about his resurrection to himself.


    Even if he said it out loud, people might think he was crazy. As far as he knew, on the entire Blue Star, only the believers of the Goddess of Life could perform resurrection techniques.


    He had never heard of other professions capable of such feats.


    Also, not every dead person summoned Wraiths; only those unlucky ones in a thousand or ten thousand would call forth Wraiths from the underworld.


    Wraiths summoned this way were cursed to absorb the soul of the dead that summoned them to evolve.


    If they failed, they could not return to the underworld and would slowly weaken unless they continued to kill and absorb souls and Life Energy.


    However, doing so would attract unwanted attention and prompt a hunt, as no one wanted a Wraith killing indiscriminately, potentially bing strong enough to destroy an entire city.


    The Wraith would not let him go unless it waspletely destroyed, or it sessfully absorbed his soul and broke the curse binding them both.


    Ram took a deep breath and followed her out of the alley, his mind filled with questions, and he became curious about this mysterious woman who had saved his life twice.


    "If my guess is correct, the Wraith mighte after me again. I don''t know if you can help me again?" Ram asked, as he slowly followed behind Su Mu.


    He thought about it again and again but couldn''t find any means to defeat the Wraith with his current strength.


    Maybe Mai could help him, as an Arcane Master she should know one or two spells that could cause damage to Wraiths, but he wasn''t sure if she really could.


    The only possible way he could think of was to find a profession or skill that could cause damage to Wraiths.


    He also considered some Spiritual nts that could harm Wraiths, but they were hard to find in a short time.


    So, his best option was Su Mu. He had seen her attribute panel, and her profession seemed to be the nemesis of all Soul-type entities.


    However, she seemed to be in a bigger problem than he was in. It''s her life span, seemed to have been drained by something, with only less than one year left to live.


    [ Name: Su Mu]


    [ Age: 22/23 (Drained)]


    [ Race: Human]


    [ Profession: Soul Reaper Lv1]


    [ Physique: 15.4]


    [ Spirit: 12.1]


    [ Talent: ???]


    [ Hero Talent: Soul Lock]


    Ram was shocked again when he saw her level and attributes. He didn''t understand why the woman he had met recently seemed to be way stronger than he expected, just like Mai before.


    But now, the woman in front of him seemed to be even more monstrous than Mai was. Just a Tier-1, yet her attributes seemed to beparable to or stronger than Tier-2 professionals.


    Although he wasn''t able to identify her talent, he guessed it should be rted to her creating energy weapons with spiritual power, as he had seen earlier.


    When he saw an extra attribute called Hero Talent that he had never seen on any other attribute panels he identified so far, he finally understood why her attributes were so high.


    "Damn, Soul Reaper is a Hero profession!!" he eximed secretly. Curious, he wanted to check what this hero talent ''Soul Lock'' was.


    A new panel with details appeared again. Hero professions were rare and coveted. They granted significant attribute increases and powerful Hero skills.


    Each star level not only enhanced a professional''s basic attributes but also provided additional enhancements to the hero''s skills and talent that could turn the tide of battle.


    Hero Talents were specific to Hero Professions and could be incredibly versatile, allowing the professional to adapt to variousbat situations with ease.


    [ Hero Talent: Soul Lock, an exclusive talent of Soul Reaper.


    Soul Reapers, a long line of inheritors of an ancient family, have the ability to capture powerful Soul bodies, Monster Spirits, Ghosts, or Evil Spirits to lock inside their bodies, granting them the ability to use all the skills and talents of the locked Spirit Entity.]


    When he looked at the talent description, he found that this talent seemed to be even more powerful than he expected.


    The Soul Reaper she awakened should be a powerful 5-star Hero Profession. Unlike ordinary and rare professions, all hero professions are ssified into different levels based on various factors, from one star to five stars.


    The higher the star level, the stronger the profession. A 5-star hero profession is only a little bit short of bing a Lord Profession, the highest of all.


    While he was still marveling at her attribute panel. Before he could even process what he''d seen, Su Mu stopped suddenly and turned back at him, their faces mere inches apart.


    Ram could feel the warmth of her breath tickle his cheek, sending a jolt through him, his heart suddenly began to beat faster.


    He couldn''t tear his gaze from her face. Her beauty was breathtaking. Her wless skin seemed to glow with an inner light, her eyes sparkled like polished sapphires, and her lips, full and inviting, were curved into a hint of a smile.


    An unsettling mix of emotions swirled within him ¨C awe, trepidation, and a strange flutter of something that felt suspiciously like excitement.


    "So," she said, her voice a husky murmur that sent shivers down his spine, "you want me to help you?" She paused for a moment, tilting her head slightly as if considering his request.


    Then, a slow, knowing smile yed on her lips, as if she had finally snagged the prize she''d been hoping for. "Yes," she continued, her voice dropping to an even softer tone, "I can help you. But it won''t be easy, and there''s a condition. How does that sound?"


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation by voting with Power Stones!!

 Chapter 43: My first kiss...!

    Ram was speechless,pletely stunned by Su Mu''s closeness. He could only nod dumbly as their eyes met. "What do you want?" he asked cautiously.


    Su Mu uncrossed her arms with graceful, deliberate movements. A mischievous glint flickered in her sapphire eyes. "I need to absorb your Life Energy once in a while," she purred, her voice smooth and inviting.


    "After all," she leaned in closer, the scent of a delicate flower filling his senses, "there''s no such thing as a free lunch, is there?"


    Ram swallowed hard, his throat suddenly dry. But when he heard all she wanted was Life Energy, he responded without hesitation, "Okay!" He mightck many things, but Life Energy wasn''t one of them.


    Seeing him agree so readily, Su Mu sighed. The evil spirit living inside her wasn''t exactly evil, but it was super smart, just like a person.


    It had made a deal with Su Mu''s family 300 years ago to protect them, and it had kept its promise.


    Despite this, she urgently needed Life Energy to maintain the Evil Spirit within her. Su Mu was not supposed to make a contract with it at her current level, but circumstances forced her hand.


    Normally, she wasn''t supposed to be strong enough to handle such a powerful spirit, but things were tough.


    Her sister had been kidnapped by the Shadow Society, and internal family conflicts had stymied any rescue efforts.


    Angry and desperate, Su Mu stole the family''s most powerful spirit and made a deal with it. In exchange for its help in saving her sister, she promised to release it.


    Even with the Evil Spirit''s cooperation, the strain of maintaining the seal was too great, causing her to overdraft her lifespan.


    Then she saw Ram at the enrollment office, and the spirit inside her sensed something special about him.


    It detected an unusual amount of vitality and an extraordinary recovery ability, and it also thought of some pretty awful ways to use it.


    Su Mu, being a good person from a powerful family, ignored those ideas but saved Ram from getting hit by a truck anyway.


    After that, she didn''t expect to meet him again.


    She just felt the presence of a Wraith and came here to look for it; as a Soul Reaper, she just wanted to kill the Wraith.


    Now, unexpectedly, she had saved him again and also found a solution to her current problem.


    She stared at Ram, waiting for him to do something. But Ram just stood there, confused and trying to slow down his racing heart. "What?" he asked hesitantly, not sure what Su Mu wanted.


    Su Mu blurted out, "Let''s do it now, I need some energy."


    Ram sighed, seeing her serious expression. He thought the ghost was back. He nodded and was about to gather some energy in his hand, but Su Mu surprised him.


    She stepped right up to him, cupped his face with both hands and kissed him, locking her lips with his.


    Ram''s brain froze. Before he could even understand what was happening, she was draining his energy through the kiss.


    It felt unlike anything he''d ever experienced. It was like his life force was flowing out of him, but in a weird way, it was also kind of nice.


    He felt a warmth spreading through him, mingling with a tingling sensation that coursed through every fiber of his body.


    He didn''t pull away. He had been about to give her energy the normal way, but this felt way better.


    There was a deeper connection, something more intimate. He wrapped his arms around her, feeling her soft body and perfect curves.


    Su Mu''s eyes fluttered closed as she absorbed the energy, her grip on his head tightening slightly.


    She could feel the raw Life Energy flowing into her, replenishing her depleted reserves, sending strange pleasure all over her body.


    The Evil Spirit within her stirred, its presence bing more stable and less restless.


    The drain on her lifespan eased, and for the first time in weeks, she felt a sense of relief and exited.


    After a few moments, she reluctantly pulled away, her breathing in soft pants. Her cheeks were flushed, and a light sheen of sweat glistened on her forehead.


    She looked into Ram''s eyes, her expression a mix of gratitude and something deeper, something she couldn''t quite name.


    She didn''t want to try this method, but the evil spirit inside her told Su Mu that this was the only method she knew of to absorb Life Energy.


    "Thank you," she whispered, barely audible. "I feel... so much better now. Ahh, that was my first kiss...!"


    Ram still trying to process the kiss and the strange but pleasant sensation of having his Life Energy drawn out, didn''t hear clearly what she said, but this was also his first kiss since he was reborn.


    "Anytime," he managed to say, his voice a bit shaky. "If you need more, just let me know." he looked at his attribute panel and found that she only absorbed about 40% of his total health, just enough to not cause any damage to his body.


    However, if she knew he intended to infuse her with 200 to 300 points, but didn''t because he wanted to continue kissing her, how frustrated she would be.


    Su Mu smiled a genuine smile that reached her eyes. "I will," she promised. Then, stepping back, she added, "You need to be careful. Extracting Life energy often might cause damage to your body."


    "Hahaa,..." Ramughed, not taking the words seriously, with recovery talent he was not even worried about severed limbs, recovering the extracted life energy is as easy as waiting 30 minutes or simply replenishing the excess Life energy. "Got it," he said. "I''ll follow your lead."


    He felt slightly drained, but he was used to having his life energy drained even before his awakening, now it''s even easier to handle, he didn''t even use the excess Life energy to fill immediately so as not to look abnormal in front of her.


    With that, Su Mu turned and began to walk away, her movements still graceful but with a newfound strength.


    Ram watched her go, feeling a strange mix of emotions. Looking at her attribute panel again, her life span increased slightly from 23 to 24 years.


    After taking two steps, she suddenly stopped and turned back and asked softly, this time her voice was not cold like talking to a stranger anymore, but pleasant to hear "Where to go, I will follow you for now."


    He was slightly taken aback, but a thought struck him suddenly, "Yes, you are my personal bodyguard and should follow me all the time."


    Creation is hard, cheer me up with power stones!!

 Chapter 44: Martial Artist profession

    With Su Mu following closely, Ram made his way back to Craftsman''s Corner to buy the transfer material he needed.


    As they walked, he couldn''t help but nce at her, still processing everything that had just happened.


    Su Mu moved with a graceful ease, her sapphire eyes scanning their surroundings with a keen alertness.


    At Craftsman''s Corner, Ram spent some time pondering his options. Ultimately, he decided on the Martial Artist profession over Assassin, Ranger, Knight, and several others.


    He liked that martial artists could learn a variety of techniques, allowing them to be assassins, rangers, swordsmen, or abination, depending on the skills they practiced.


    The main challenge was mastering many different techniques to a high level, but Ram believed that with the help of spiritual power to improve his proficiency, he could learn various techniques effortlessly and harness the true power of professions like Martial Artist or Spiritual nter.


    "Let''s go with Martial Artist," Ram said, his voice firm with the decision.


    Due to therge number of martial artists on Blue Star, ranging from low to high level, the professional transfer materials for martial artists were easy to find and cheap.


    Ram quickly located the materials he needed and purchased them. He also bought a few martial arts techniques, including Basic Fist Technique, Basic Foot Technique, and Basic Knife Technique.


    Instead of buying advanced techniques, he opted for basic ones because upgrading them consumed less spiritual power.


    "These should do for now," Ram said, holding up the scrolls.


    "They''re a good start," Su Mu agreed. "Mastering the basics will provide a strong foundation."


    With their purchases in hand, they made their way back to the underground subway. The crowds were thinner now, and the air was cooler.


    As they walked, Su Mu watched Ram carefully, feeling a pang of guilt.


    She was worried about the amount of Life Energy she had absorbed from him earlier.


    "Ram," she began hesitantly, "about earlier... I didn''t mean to take so much energy from you. I''m sorry." she saw him acting like he was recovering at an astonishing rate.


    Within ten minutes, he was walking normally, and in half an hour, he appearedpletely back to normal.


    Ram nced at her, surprised by her apology. "It''s okay, Su Mu. I understand that you needed it. Besides, I''m feeling fine now." he said, moving his body to show her he was perfectly fine.


    "I have a very strong recovery ability. You don''t need to worry about me."


    Su Mu didn''t believe him. Even for someone as strong as her, losing 40% of their total Life Energy would require at least half a day to recover after rest.


    Confused and concerned, Su Mu finally spoke up, "Hey, are you alright? You can take some rest if you need to. You don''t have to act tough in front of me."


    It hadn''t even been an hour for Ram, and he was already back to normal without any rest, how could she believe it? Just as she was about to argue, she heard the voice of the Evil Spirit in her mind.


    "Don''t worry about him. Just as he said, he ispletely recovered."


    "Hah, really?" Su Mu questioned, and the Evil Spirit responded, "He seems to be even more talented than we thought. Did you not notice? When you absorbed his Life Energy, it not only replenished your depleted lifespan, but it also increased your degree of evolution."


    "His Life Energy has very special properties, and he might not even know this, or he willingly lets you absorb it despite knowing how special it is. If others find out about his Life Energy, that it can improve the degree of evolution of others, he won''t have a peaceful life."


    Su Mu feltplicated when she heard this. She didn''t know what to say, so she silently followed behind Ram.


    Soon, they reached the underground subway station.


    As they arrived, Ram spotted Sid and Mai putting the finishing touches on the truck. It was a total makeover! The old clunker was now a heavy-duty, armored beast with a fresh coat of paint and some serious firepower.


    It bristled with small cannons on the sides and a big gun up top, and the front was decked out with razor-sharp des made of super-steel alloys.


    The armor wasyered up with fancy, high-tech materials like those super-strong carbon fiber tubes.


    And the suspension and tires were all tricked out to handle any kind of terrain, rough rocks, deep sand, even ice ¨C without any problem!


    Sid noticed Ram approaching and greeted him with a wide grin. "Hey, bro! Took you longer than expected.


    I waited for you with Little Mu, but seeing that you weren''ting back soon, we returned. How''s it going? Did you find what you were looking for?"


    As Ram came closer, Thorny, who was sitting on Mai''s shoulder, flew toward him and hugged him tightly.


    Linger, who had been hiding inside Ram''s jacket, flew out and red fiercely at Thorny, ready to fight.


    Ram quickly intervened, introducing them to each other and forbidding them to fight.


    "Yeah, I got a few things," Ram said, patting his backpack. "Some seeds and a couple of cultivation techniques. How about you? Any news on the mission?"


    Sid''s expression turned serious. "Yes, the mission details just came in. But it''s not just us who epted this mission, there were more. It''s going to be tough, but the rewards are worth it. We need to gather a team of five, and with Sister Mai, you, and me, we just need two more."


    Ram nodded, and just as he was about to reply, Su Mu walked up and stood beside him.


    He introduced her to Sid and Mai, "Well, this is Su Mu. She''s the new team member I found. There''s also another guy I know who can probably join us by tomorrow."


    Sid and Mai looked at Su Mu warily but rxed after hearing she was their new team member.


    The ce they were in was very hidden, and not many knew of it. Seeing a stranger had made them cautious.


    Mai, who had been observing Su Mu, finally spoke up. "Hey, Mr. Rookie, are you bing stupid like my brother or what? Why did you bring another Tier-1 to join our team?"


    She couldn''t understand why they were bringing Tier-1 professionals to a C-rank mission, which even most Tier-2 and Tier-3 professionals wouldn''t dare take.


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Need more support, please vote with Power Stones!!

 Chapter 45: Talent: Bio Armor

    Ram smiled and replied, "Hahaha, don''t worry about her. She''s very strong and won''t hold us back."


    Sid grinned. "Yes, sister, it''s just a C-rank mission. What could go wrong with you helping us?"


    Mai rolled her eyes but didn''t reply to Sid. She looked at Ram and Su Mu and said, "C-rank missions are not as easy as this idiot thinks."


    "Don''t me me if you get injured or worse." Both Ram and Su Mu nodded, understanding Mai''s concern despite her harsh words.


    They headed back inside the subway, where there were many emptypartments.


    With the help of cleaning robots, it didn''t take long to arrange a new room for Su Mu.


    After having dinner together and getting along with the others, Ram quickly returned to hispartment and took out the Titan Wood tree seed.


    "Let''s start with the Titan Wood seed," Ram muttered as he took the seed from the sealed box.


    Unlike the seeds of Sword Grass with their sharp and metallic texture, the Titan Wood seed looked normal, just like an oak seed, with special patterns on it.


    Based on the potential of the seed, different seeds are categorized into different levels, from ck Iron, Bronze, Silver, and so on, and the seed in his hand was just a Bronze Tier seed.


    A Silver Tier seed could easily grow into a Silver Tier Spiritual nt, but it takes a long time for a Bronze Tier seed to grow into a Silver Tier Spiritual nt unless it is fortunate enough to encounter a special adventure or receive help from a Spiritual nters.


    This was also why he bought it for only 15 points; if it were Silver or Gold Tier, the cost would be ten times or a hundred times more.


    "Hey, I already had a good idea on how to transform this one, changing them into a nt life simr to Groot." From his experience of evolving Thorny and Sword Grass, Ram found that the final transformation of Spiritual nts was slightly influenced by his subconscious thoughts.


    He couldn''t seem to change their innate qualities but was able to slightly influence the shape and awakened talent in the direction he wanted during evolution.


    He had thought of many ways to transform the Titan Wood seed, but finally fixed on one of the many options¡ª''Groot.''


    He doesn''t know if it''s possible to really influence the Talent awakened, but when he saw the giant Mechanical Apostle, he felt so insignificant in front of such huge creatures.


    When he thought of Titan Wood Trees that can reach thousands of meters tall, Ram got an idea, what if he can transform the Titan Wood Tree into hundreds of meters tall Groot and use it as Bio Mech?


    "It''s a character I liked very much before; I don''t know if Bluestar has simr life forms like Groot, but it''s the best option as all the Titan Wood trees have a default skill of sharedmunication."


    He began to infuse the seed with his Life Energy, and as the seed absorbed the energy, the patterns on its surface seemed to pulse with newfound vitality.


    As the seed absorbed more than 30 points of Life Energy, it started to slowly sprout.


    This was also the drawback of seeds with low potential; however, most seeds of Spiritual nts have the same potential as their mother nt, and only very few special nts like Titan Wood can form seeds with different potentials.


    But this is not a problem for him, with Life Energy he can improve creatures beyond their original potential.


    As he saw small vines sprouting, he began to infuse his Spiritual Power together with Life Energy.


    Soon, the small vines and branches began tobine, weaving together to form a shape reminiscent of Groot, but slightly different from what Ram had envisioned, due to the Titan Wood Characteristics.


    A new attribute panel appeared in front of him with details of the Groot he evolved.


    He first looked at the figure in front of him, which looked simr to Teen Groot, about one meter tall, and possessing a small head.


    Its bark-like skin gave it a distinctive texture, with an additional armor-like texture. Unlike the rugged exterior of ancient trees, this one had a smooth surface.


    Two small, almond-shaped eyes peeked out, apanied by a small, upturned nose and a downturned mouth.


    The torso exhibited bark-like skin, and leafy branches and vines covered its body.


    Small, muscr arms extended with wed hands, demonstrating a delicate bnce between strength and grace.


    It had a broad chest and a slender waist, which gave it a proportional form, and at the center of its chest was a glowing life energy source.


    Ram then checked its attributes with expectation. Although it looked slightly different from the Groot he knew of, he still named it Groot.


    He knew how special Titan Wood trees were, and with their origin connected to the Divine Spirit Tree, he expected its skills and talent to be very strong.


    [ Name: Titan Wood Sprout (Groot)]


    [ Level: ck Iron (Tier-1)]


    [ Quality: Rare]


    [ Physique: 15]


    [ Spirit: 1.1]


    [ Description: Resembling a humanoid, the Titan Wood Sprout possesses low-level intelligence, exhibiting rudimentary awareness. It possesses an Enhanced Physique and tough bark and can control vines and branches to a limited extent. This creature can continue to grow slowly over time, absorbing vitality from its surroundings.]


    [ Skills:


    [Shared Consciousness]: The Titan Wood is not just an individual tree but rather a collective entity, forming awork with all the trees surrounding it in the forest, enabling shared thinking andmunication among trees with the same origin.]


    [ Talent:


    [Bio Armor]: Upon activation, the Titan Wood Sprout merges with its host, forming armor made up of its bark. It is not only durable but also flexible, adapting to the host''s movements and needs. This bond enables the host to superimpose their physical and spiritual attributes. Allowing the host to gain the ability to freely use all the skills of the Titan Wood Sprout when they are bonded.]


    Ram couldn''t suppress his smile as he looked at its skills and talent. Although he didn''t know the full use of Shared Consciousness, he loved the talent¡ªBio Armor, although it''s not the expected Bio Mech, he still liked it.


    "It worked even better than I anticipated," he said to himself.


    He had expected it to be a miniature version simr to Thorny and Sword Grass, but the Groot in front of him looked like a teenager about thirteen to fourteen years old, with physique attributesparable to peak Tier-2 professionals.


    Ifbined, their total attributes should be equivalent to Tier-3 professionals, with strong defense provided by the Titan Wood bark.


    It should not be a problem to fight Tier-2 and Tier-3 ordinary or elite monsters.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation with Power Stones!!

 Chapter 46: Upgrade to Tier-2 (Bronze Level)

    While Bio Armor wasn''t as effective as Bio Mech, given Groot''s current size, he figured it would only cover his most important parts for now.


    However, Ram spected that once he upgraded Groot to the Bronze Tier or higher, the inherent properties of the Titan Wood tree would manifest, and its talent would evolve towards Bio Mech.


    Then he saw another system prompt that appeared before, to save the skill: Shared Consciousness.


    [Would you like to preserve Skill: Shared Consciousness, an ''A'' Grade skill, by expending 1,000,000 points of Spiritual Power?]


    [Yes/No]


    "One million points of Spiritual Power? Where am I supposed to get that much?" Ram sputtered, feeling frustrated, looking at his current reserve of spiritual power with only slightly more than a thousand points, there was no way he could save it now.


    He didn''t even know how long it would take to gather one million points of Spiritual Power.


    With no other options and knowing the prompt would only stay for five to ten minutes before disappearing, he reluctantly selected ''no''.


    He then looked at the Groot, who was getting along with other wood spirits, upgrading it to Bronze Tier was definitely on the to-do list.


    "Upgrading Groot might require 1,000 points of Life Energy or even more. It''s impossible with my current reserves. I can only wait till tomorrow morning," Ram pondered.


    "However, I should probably upgrade myself first and see if there will be any new changes or unlock new skills once the Spiritual nter profession reaches Tier 2."


    When he evolved Sword Grass, his experience increased by 10%. Now, evolving Groot added another 17%.


    Adding the 7% from growing Vitality Mushrooms and Spirit Mushrooms and the 10.4% from earlier, his experience bar totaled about 44.4%.


    "Each Mushroom increases my experience by 0.1%, and with my remaining Life Energy of more than 600 points, I can continue growing Vitality Mushrooms until my experience reaches 100%," Ram calcted, feeling confident in his n.


    Ram set Groot loose to y with Thorny and Linger and got down to business.


    He retrieved all the mycelia of Vitality Mushrooms and started growing them.


    Spirit Mushrooms were out of the question since they required more Life Energy but still only increased his experience by 0.1%.


    Ram grinded away, feeling like a happy little farmer looking at the increase in experience, one Vitality Mushroom after another appeared in his hands.


    He even grew multiple mushrooms simultaneously.


    Once he ran out of mycelia, he used his ability to collect seeds, grew more mushrooms, and collected seeds from them to grow even more.


    It was like a mushroom multiplication factory! He then stashed all these mature mushrooms in the system''s space, which conveniently allowed an unlimited number of the same items in a single slot.


    After a while, though, the whole mushroom assembly line started to feel a bit...well...dull. "Huh," Ram sighed, feeling bored with the repetitive task.


    It wasn''t until he had grown more than 400 mushrooms that he noticed something strange.


    One particr mushroom needed a whopping 27 points of Life Energy to mature ¨C three times more than all the others! Intrigued, he used his Spiritual Eye to get a closer look at this unique little guy. What secrets did it hold?


    [ Name: Vitality Mushroom (Mutated)]


    [ Species: Fungus]


    [ Level: ck Iron (Tier-1)]


    [ Quality: Ordinary]


    [ Physique: 4]


    [ Spirit: 0.1]


    [ Description: Mutated Mushroom with very weak consciousness.]


    [ Skills:


    [Exo Boost]: Vitality Mushroom can release spores that can temporarily enhance the user''s Physique. Lasts: 120 seconds. Cooldown: 5 min.


    -Movement Speed: Increased by 30%


    -Defense: Increased by 50%


    -Strength: Increased by 50% points.]


    "Interesting," Ram muttered, examining the new skill. "This coulde in handy."


    However, he stored it separately, he nned to convert it into Wood Spirit, but before doing that he felt he needed to upgrade first as he was only 6% short.


    "Okay, back to work," he muttered, continuing to grow more Vitality Mushrooms.


    Minutes ticked by as Ram watched his experience bar crawl its way to 99.9%.


    "Just one more!" he muttered as he encouraged himself, pushing through the tedium. Soon, he infused thest mushroom needed to hit 100%.


    [ Profession: Spiritual nter Tier-1 (''+'')]


    When he checked his attribute panel again, a triumphant grin spread across his face as his professionbel shimmered, disying a "+" symbol next to "Spiritual nter Tier-1."


    Clearing his mind of all distractions, he focused on selecting the plus sign with excitement.


    Suddenly, he felt his body undergoing a subtle transformation. It was as if invisible shackles binding him had been shattered.


    Both his physical fitness and Spirit attributes seemed to have suddenly increased, and he also felt more sensitive to Reiki.


    Before, Reiki was just a vague sense, but now his perception was bing more and more apparent to Reiki, almost visible to the naked eye.


    While he couldn''t see it directly, he could feel its flow more urately than before.


    This newfound sensitivity extended to the nts around him, increasing his nt Affinity, and allowing him to slightly feel the amounts of Life Energy and Spiritual Power each nt around him had.


    Ram stood still, feeling afortable sensation throughout his entire body.


    From his skin to his flesh and blood, from his bones to his internal organs, tens of trillions of cells in his body were nourished by energy, bing stronger and more powerful. Each part of him was enhancing its functions, climbing step by step towards a higher level of life.


    He closed his eyes and whispered to himself, "This is the evolution of life!" Each evolution was a qualitative leap in the essence of life, reaching a higher level.


    ording to the division standard of the Dawn Federation, this was only a promotion from the first order to the second order, and it was still in its infancy.


    But this feeling of self-ascension made Ram extremely satisfied, both physically and psychologically.


    He knew he would never forget this moment for the rest of his life and would tirelessly pursue this state in the future.


    "There''s nothing cooler than this!" Ram thought, immersed in the sensation. A few minutester, the evolution was over.


    It was short but unforgettable. The information on his attribute panel is updated.


    [ Name: Ram]


    [Age: 22/81]


    [ Profession: Spiritual nter Tier-2 (0%)]


    [ Health: 100/100 (+17.3)]


    [ Spiritual Power: 100/100 (+112.1) ]


    [ Physique 8.97 ]


    [ Spirit 14.20 ]


    [ Talent:


    - Recovery(unique): passively recovers 1% of max health and Spiritual power every minute.]


    "Finally!" Ram cheered, feeling a rush of satisfaction.


    There was no system prompt or anything indicating his upgrade, but he could clearly feel it. He was now a Tier-2 Spiritual nter.


    I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones!

 Chapter 47: Over-Powered Talent

    "Are these the new changes after reaching Tier 2?" Ram pondered as he examined the details in front of him and meticulously inspected his body.


    Every part of Ram''s body, from the microscopic to the macroscopic, underwent significant strengthening.


    It felt remarkably lighterpared to before, and as he tested moving outside thepartment, the most noticeable changes in his physical & mental improvement became evident.


    An increase in Physique means not just strength, it''s an average of strength, defense, and agility, he felt all three of these attributes had surged by three to four times what they were during his Tier-1.


    What was once 250 to 300 kg of fist strength had now soared to an impressive 800 to 1000 kg, and his speed, which previously maxed out at 25 m/s, had elerated to an impressive 35 m/s.


    He even sensed his muscles and bones getting a bit stronger, making him more resistant to diseases and also extending his lifespan.


    It was not just a physical metamorphosis; even his talent ''Recovery'' began to react.


    Unknown to him, inside his Spiritual Realm, which was filled with thousands of vibrant green and blue light clusters, representing Ram''s reserve Life Energy and Spiritual Power, initiating a chain reaction.


    These clusters began merging and intertwining, condensing intorger, more concentrated conglomerates of Life Energy and Spiritual Power.


    "Hey, my experience returned to zero. I don''t know how many nts I need to nurture to be a Tier-3 Professional," Ram eximed in confusion.


    The most notable change was a tenfold decrease in both his reserve Life Energy and Spiritual Power with the upgrade.


    He checked his Talent again to see if something had changed, but it remained the same:


    [Talent:


    - Recovery (unique) - recovers 1% of Max Health and Spiritual Power every minute.]


    However, in the skill column, he noticed that the requirement for Spiritual Power had decreased tenfold.


    He realized that while the amount of Spiritual Power had decreased, its purity or concentration had increased tenfold.


    One point of his current Spiritual Power was now equivalent to ten points from Tier 1.


    He attempted to inspect it and promptly extracted a Vitality mycelium, infusing it with a single point of Life Energy.


    Contrary to the previous hundreds of attempts, this time Life Energy seemed purer and required only one point to evolve into a Vitality Mushroom.


    However, he noticed he gained no experience from this action. Ram surmised that upgrading the Mushroom to Tier 2 might be necessary to earn experience once more.


    Perplexed by this unexpected development, Ram thought, "Even though the numbers decreased, they are more concentratedpared to before."


    "This could be attributed to my essence being strengthened after the upgrade." He recognized the potential benefits of the intensified concentration of his reserve Life Energy and Spiritual Power.


    Typically, as awakeners ascend to higher levels, each progression represents an evolution of both their physical bodies and Spirits.


    This transformative process involves the strengthening of both Life Energy and Spiritual Power, forming the foundational basis for an awakener''s physical and mental capabilities.


    This exined why a Tier-2 Professional could surpass the strength of a Tier-1. A Tier-3 Professional, having experienced this transformative ascent, embodies them with heightened resilience, mental ability, and an overall amplification of their abilities.


    He now understood why his talent was unique in its nature, resonating with his level of awakening.


    If he was in Tier-2, it would restore 1% of his total Life Energy and Spiritual Power, calibrated to Tier-2 standards.


    Conversely, should he ascend to Tier-3, the talent would adjust, replenishing 1% of his Life Energy and Spiritual Power corresponding to the upgraded Tier-3.


    This also provided rity to the apparent decrease in the numerical values of his reserve Life Energy and Spiritual Power, elevating the significance of his talent from merely practical to potentially game-changing.


    "So, this implies that the recovered Life Energy and Spiritual Power amount to ten times what I obtained before upgrading to Tier-2."


    "Consequently, the previous 1000 points required to level up the Thousand Leaf Pinnacle or enhancement of Groot should now only need 100 points. With my current recovery rate, I can umte 100 points in just two hours,pared to the whole day it took before. If I had known this earlier, I would have upgraded myself sooner." He finally understood how overpowered his talent was.


    If his talent could improve his Life Energy tenfold every time, what magnitude of Life Energy and Spiritual Power would be unlocked at Tier 3, Tier 4, or even higher tiers like Tier 5, Tier 6, and even Tier 7?


    "But ten times is truly unprecedented," Ram pondered, assessing the changes in his body andparing his current physical strength to when he was still in Tier 1.


    Typically, most awakeners experience a three to fivefold increase in strength or slightly more when they upgrade, and their Life Energy and Spiritual Power follow a simr pattern.


    However, in his case, the dynamics were quite different. "Although my physical strength has increased by three to four timespared to before," Ram continued.


    "My Life Energy and Spiritual Power have been strengthened tenfold, which is truly unusual."


    The anomaly in the magnitude of the increase left him intrigued, "Is this also rted to my talent? Will it be the same every time I upgrade in the future?"


    "It should be, or else why would there be such an increase in my Life Energy and Spiritual Power with such a minor upgrade from Tier-1 to Tier-2," Ram concluded, still marveling at the dramatic enhancement.


    He took out a transfer material for Martial Artists, which looked like an ordinary book, about the same size and thickness as a normal textbook.


    Each profession possesses distinct materials with unique properties.


    With a Professional Seed embedded in their consciousness, an awakener can utilize transfer materials to either add a new deputy profession or employ advanced transfer materials for a direct transition to advance profession.


    Unlike other professionals, Ram doesn''t have a professional seed, but with the help of the Attribute Panel, Ram was able to utilize the transfer material.


    The book transformed into particles of light and entered his forehead, instantly imparting knowledge about the profession along with a cultivation method into his mind.


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. I can always use your ideas, that can give me a new perspective.

 Chapter 48: Martial Artist Lv-1

    As an ordinary transfer material, Ram had received the Basic Cultivation Method, which consisted of detailed knowledge of human anatomy.


    Unlike the Rare or Hero profession transfer materials, whiche with additional professional skills or special techniques, the Basic Cultivation Method was limited.


    However, it provided a strong foundation for his journey as a martial artist.


    The knowledge he received included detailed diagrams of the human skeleton, consisting of a total of all the bones.


    These bones are divided into three parts: the skull, trunk, and limb bones.


    Among them, there are 29 skull bones, 51 trunk bones, and 126 limb bones. The information delved deeper, into theplexwork of the human body.


    Exining the different types of muscles that powered his movement: skeletal muscles for conscious control, cardiac muscles for his tireless heart, and smooth muscles for the constant, internal work his organs performed.


    He even got a detailed rundown of his internal organs and their functions. It was like having aplete owner''s manual of the human body. Looking at it, the information provided is even more deeper than what was thought on Earth.


    "The human body is structured around bones, with flesh, blood, meridians, and internal organs, which is amon knowledge learned on earth." Ram thought. "For martial artists, spiritual power (Qi), blood, and bonesplement each other."


    "If my Qi and blood are strong but my bones aren''t, my body will fall apart after a battle. And if my bones are strong but my Qi and blood are weak, my bones will be rootless andck explosive power."


    To be a full-fledged martial artist, one''s Qi and blood must be strong enough to nourish the bones and flesh.


    Before the Reiki revival, it was challenging for martial artists to improve their Qi, but now all nts and monsters on Blue Star contain spiritual power.


    Even ordinary nts and monsters have certain amounts of spiritual power. Consuming these spiritual nts or monster meat can easily increase Qi.


    The knowledge Ram received included various methods to efficiently use Qi to temper his skin, muscles, bones, and internal organs.


    Many high-level cultivation methods have special techniques for elerating tempering or granting users special abilities.


    However, the Basic Cultivation Method did not include such advanced techniques, focusing instead on the first three basic levels from Tier 1 to Tier 3.


    Tier 1, also referred to as the Gic Optimizer, is a stage designed to enhance the genes of the human body and unlock potential.


    Next is Tier 2 or the Blood Qi realm, at this stage, the body will naturally condense the power of blood qi, and at the same time, the human body can also use the power of blood qi to nourish the body and make our body more and more powerful.


    When the blood energy is strong to a certain level, then you can enter Tier 3 or Quenching the Body. And Tier 3 is to introduce the power of blood Qi into the internal organs.


    Uponpleting the tempering of the internal organs, and all 206 bones one can advance to the next realm, Tier 4, also known as Body Shaping.


    Shaping the body, as the name suggests, involves reshaping the body. Continued tempering at this stage can make the bodyparable to alloys.


    At this stage, every punch and kick can crack mountains and rocks, enabling one to fight monsters with just their body.


    However, reaching Tier 4 requires more advanced cultivation methods or transfer materials rted to martial arts.


    After absorbing most of this information, Ram quickly opened his attribute panel to check. "Let''s see what we''ve got now," he muttered.


    This time, under the Professional column, there was an additional option called "Martial Artist Lv-1."


    [Name: Ram, Age: 22/81]


    [Profession: Spiritual nter Tier-2 (0%), Martial Artist Lv-1 (0% ''+'')]


    [Health: 100/100 (+31.3)]


    [Spiritual Power: 100/100 (+126.1)]


    [Physique: 8.97]


    [Spirit: 11.20]


    "Huh, why is there a ''+'' behind the experience?" Ram wondered. He noticed a plus sign next to the experience of Martial Artist, unlike how it was on Spiritual nter.


    Curious, he selected the plus sign using his thoughts.


    Nothing happened immediately, but he did notice a slight increase of 1% in the experience of Martial Artist.


    "This time, the increase in experience is caused by Life Energy," he realized. He quickly checked his Spiritual Power, which remained the same, but his Life Energy had decreased by one point.


    He tried again, and this time, he felt a brief surge of energy inside his body, strengthening it. Though itsted less than a second, he still felt it.


    Checking his attributes, he saw that his Physique attribute had increased from 8.97 to 9.07, while his Spirit attribute remained unchanged.


    "Let''s try adding more Life Energy," he decided. He increased his experience to 31% using all the remaining Life Energy, and he felt the special energy again, this timesting a few seconds and strengthening both his body and mind, though the effect on his mind was less pronounced.


    He hurriedly checked his attributes again:


    [Physique: 9.47]


    [Spirit: 11.60]


    "Physique increased by 1.5 points and Spirit by 0.6 points, that should be an increase of 0.1 for every 5% increase in experience." Ram calcted.


    "If I keep this up, I should be able to increase 5 points of Physique and 2 points of Spirit, simr to other awakeners with Martial Artist as their main profession."


    Generally, if others select Martial Artis as their secondary profession, the increase would only be 3 points of Physique and 1 point of Spirit.


    "The attribute panel is a real advantage," Ram mused. "If I have multiple professions, the number of attributes I can gain could be three to five times higher than others at the same level."


    "But it''s not easy to upgrade most professions directly like upgrading Martial Artists."With his reserve Life Energy at 0, he decided to focus on the basic fist technique and other skills he''d gotten earlier.


    "Time to work on mybat skills," he wanted to try and see how much leveling up the basic martial arts techniques could improve him, now that Ram had Groot who could increase his strength and defense, he felt he needed to learn some closebat techniques.


    With the advantage brought by the attribute panel, he didn''t want to be just an Ordinary Spiritual nter despised everywhere for not having much attack power, who controlled nts from behind the team anymore.


    Creation is hard, cheer me up with Power Stones!!


    Thanks, Josh_Wawrzy & RoyalBlood001 for Golden Tickets....I appreciate your help!!!!!

 Chapter 49: Night attack, a Tier 3 Wraith

    Half an hour earlier, while Ram was still infusing Life Energy into the vitality mushrooms, unaware that therge amounts of life energy he was continuously infusing were attracting nearby wraiths.


    Su Mu, who was about to go to bed, suddenly felt the presence of these wraiths heading toward their location.


    This time, it wasn''t just one but three wraiths approaching. She initially thought the wraith she had fought before had brought reinforcements.


    She didn''t bother informing Ram, deciding to handle the situation herself.


    She stepped out of herpartment and intercepted them, but to her surprise, the wraith they fought with before was nowhere to be seen.


    Su Mu couldn''t quite understand what had attracted them, but she noticed a pattern.


    Since meeting Ram, wraiths seemed to appear again and again, a stark contrast to her usual nights where she wouldn''t find a single wraith despite searching for hours.


    "This is strange," Su Mu thought, a smile curving her lips. "Normally, I wouldn''t even find one wraith after searching all night. But now, theye in a group."


    As a Soul Reaper, she had a special ability to improve herself after purifying wraiths, ghosts, or evil spirits.


    It was also the reason how she met Ram again, at that time she felt the presence of a wraith nearby and wanted to purify it to elerate her evolution toward Tier 2.


    Looking at the three wraiths now, she smiled confidently. "Ha-ha-ha,e on! After purifying you three, I should be able to evolve again," she said, showing no fear that would typically gue humans upon seeing wraiths.


    Meanwhile, inside the subway station, arge open hall that once hosted numerous passengers was now a high-tech workshop.


    Automated mechanical arms, capable of precise and heavy tasks, hung from the ceiling, working on various things some fixing, while some repairing.


    The walls on the sides were lined with advanced toolkits with multi-functional capabilities and energy-based enhancements.


    Scattered around the corners were books, life energy crystals, and broken machine parts.


    In the center of the hall, there was arge circr workbench integrated with holographic disys.


    A woman was sitting at this workbench, working on an exoskeleton suit for her next mission.


    She suddenly looked at the holographic disy behind her, where she saw Su Mu moving toward the location of the wraiths.


    It was not just Su Mu, who found these wraiths, Mai who was working also found them through detection devices she had ced around the subway station.


    Mai had actually been secretly monitoring both Ram and Su Mu since they arrived, not out of distrust but to ensure they didn''t do anything that could harm her or Sid.


    "Three wraiths, huh?" Mai muttered, her eyes narrowing. "I need to help Su Mu." When Mai found, not one but three wraiths, two Tier 1 and one Tier 3. She quickly left the basement, heading toward Su Mu to help her.


    Although Mai was a Mechanic, she had another profession unknown to others¡ªArcane Master.


    It was thanks to her talent, Super Computing, which allowed her to process information and learn at an elerated rate, simr to a supeputer, that enabled her to be a professional with dual main professions.


    Since then, she was able to learn mechanical knowledge, spells, and martial arts techniques, and could process information faster than anyone she knew.


    While she didn''t have many methods to deal with wraiths as a Mechanic, her Arcane Master skills included a few spells that could cause damage to wraiths.


    Escaping safely wouldn''t be a problem. Wraiths,cking physical bodies, were notoriously hard to kill, which was also the reason why low-level professionals feared them so much.


    Despite her abilities, she still felt a pang of nervousness.


    "Just in case," she whispered to herself, preparing a few spells in advance as she ran. "Better to be safe than sorry."


    Meanwhile, Su Mu engaged the wraiths with a dagger made of spiritual power in her hands. Her ability to create energy weapons made her a formidable opponent.


    She moved gracefully, each strike imbued with spiritual power, purifying the wraiths one by one.


    "Come on, is that all you''ve got?" she taunted, feeling the thrill of battle. The first wraith screamed under her attack, its ethereal form flickering as it began to fade.


    As a Soul Reaper, each of her attacks was not just a simple strike but carried the special ability to disintegrate or purify spirit bodies.


    The second wraith lunged at her, its ghostly form darting through the air with surprising speed.


    Su Mu sidestepped effortlessly, her movements fluid and precise. She spun on her heel, bringing the dagger around in a swift arc.


    The de of spiritual energy sliced through the wraith, causing it to emit a high-pitched wail. The wraith recoiled, its form shimmering as it struggled to maintain its cohesion.


    Su Mu didn''t give it a chance to recover. She lunged forward, her dagger shing in the dim light of the subway station.


    She struck the wraith again, this time aiming for what she perceived as its core. The wraith screeched louder, its form distorting and flickering wildly before it dissipated into the air.


    "Two down, one to go," Su Mu muttered, turning her attention to the third wraith, a Tier 3.


    Unlike previous Tier 1 wraiths, this one seemed more intelligent, or at least more cautious. It hovered at a distance, its hollow eyes glowing with a malevolent light.


    The Tier 3 wraith seemed to understand the danger Su Mu posed. It darted in and out of the shadows, using the environment to its advantage.


    Su Mu followed its movements carefully, her eyes narrowing as she tried to predict its next move.


    Suddenly, the wraith charged at her with a burst of speed, its ghostly ws extended. Su Mu dropped to one knee, letting the wraith''s momentum carry it over her.


    As it passed, she shed upward with her dagger, catching it across the midsection. The wraith let out a gurgling scream, its form wavering but not dissipating.


    "You won''t escape me," Su Mu said through gritted teeth. But she noticed that the damage she caused to the wraith was minimal. This wraith was tougher than the others.


    Like it? Add to the library! Don''t forget to Vote Power Stones!!!

 Chapter 50: Is she Succubus or what?

    Realizing a head-on assault wouldn''t work, Su Mu shifted tactics, preparing for a more strategic battle. The wraith hissed and melted into the shadows, barely distinguishable in the darkness.


    Su Mu stayed vignt, listening for any hint of movement. Suddenly, she felt a cold breeze on her back and instinctively rolled to the side.


    The wraith''s ws shed through the air where she had just been standing.


    Quickly getting to her feet, Su Mu spun around and the wraith head-on.


    She conjured another dagger in her free hand, wielding two spiritual daggers. "Persistent, aren''t you?" she muttered, determination in her eyes.


    The wraith lunged at her again, its speed almost blinding. Su Mu blocked its attack with one dagger and thrust the other into its side.


    The wraith screeched in pain, its form flickering. But it didn''t back down. Itshed out with its ws, catching Su Mu on the shoulder. She winced but stood firm.


    Seeing that the wraith was about to attack again, Su Mu realized she had no choice but to tap into the sealed power within her.


    She unlocked the seal inside her body slightly, allowing a surge of highly concentrated spiritual power to flood through her.


    Her daggers merged into a long de, glowing with intense energy. With newfound strength, Su Mu swung the de at the iing wraith.


    The wraith didn''t expect such a sudden change, but it was toote for it to react, it felt an unknown suppression from its life level, suppressing it just by looking at the de.


    The de easily sliced through its body, burning it into nothingness. The wraith let out one final, agonizing scream before disintegratingpletely.


    As the wraith died, Su Mu hurriedly closed the seal, but the spiritual power that had leaked out still caused significant damage to her body, burning throughrge amounts of her Life Energy.


    She stumbled, feeling weak and drained.


    Mai arrived just in time to see thest wraith fade away. She was shocked to see Su Mu lying on the ground, clearly in distress.


    She immediately rushed towards her, concern etched on her face.


    "Su Mu! Are you okay?" Mai asked, kneeling beside her. She didn''t understand how a rookie could kill a Tier 3 wraith and two Tier 1 wraiths so fast.


    Su Mu''s eyes fluttered open. She whispered weakly, "Take me to Ram... he can help."


    Without hesitation, Mai carefully lifted Su Mu, supporting her as they made their way back to the main area of the subway station.


    Despite her own fears and the uncertainty of the situation, Mai moved swiftly, knowing that Su Mu''s condition was critical.


    As they reached Ram, he was startled to see Su Mu''s state. "What happened?" he asked, worry evident in his voice.


    "She fought off three wraiths," Mai exined, her voice wavering. "She said you can help her."


    Ram quickly took her into his arms and helped Su Mu lie down on the bed. He was about to check her pulse, but she opened her eyes slightly and looked at Ram.


    Before he could react, she kissed him again, drawing upon the Life energy inside his body.


    Mai watched in disbelief, unsure of what was happening but sensing the gravity of the situation.


    She moved closer, ready to intervene if needed, but also hesitant, realizing this was something beyond her understanding.


    As Su Mu continued to draw upon Ram''s Life Energy, he rxed slightly, recognizing that she needed this to replenish herself after the intense battle with the wraiths.


    After a few moments, Su Mu''s breathing steadied, and the color returned to her cheeks.


    She was surprised to find that the Life Energy she was absorbing was more powerful than when she absorbed it in the evening.


    She was about to let go of him when she absorbed about 30% of his Life Energy, but Ram stopped her. "It''s okay," he said softly. "Take as much as you need."


    Su Mu hesitated for a moment but then continued absorbing more Life Energy. She didn''t stop until she had absorbed about 70 to 80% of his Life Energy.


    "Thank you," Su Mu whispered as she let go of him, her voice barely audible. She felt morefortable than ever, experiencing a sudden pleasure from absorbing Ram''s Life Energy.


    She even felt more energetic and on the verge of evolution to Tier 2. All the energy she absorbed from Ram and purifying those wraiths finally let her breakthrough.


    Ram nodded, feeling exhausted. He hurriedly looked at his attribute panel and found that he was only left with 27% of his Life Energy. "Yeah, it''s fine. I''ll be alright soon."


    Mai watched silently, feeling a mix of relief and confusion. She didn''t understand how Su Mu did it. She waspletely shocked at how fast she recovered.


    She also knew a few healing spells and realized that what happened in front of her was nothing short of a miracle.


    Even if she used her healing spells, it wouldn''t be half as effective as how Su Mu healed herself.


    Mai, though relieved by Su Mu''s recovery, remained puzzled. She had witnessed something extraordinary, beyond her understanding even with her knowledge of healing spells.


    She then helped the exhausted Ram to sit in a nearby chair and looked at him sharply for an exnation of what happened.


    "Hey rookie, tell me¡ªis she a subus or what? How did she do that? I''ve never seen anything like it," Mai asked, her voice filled with curiosity and concern.


    Ram took a deep breath, trying to gather his thoughts. "Will you stop calling her that? Anyway, it''splicated. Su Mu has a unique ability to draw Life Energy from others to heal herself. I don''t know how she did that, but as I told you earlier, she is very strong."


    He then continued to exin how they met, their agreement, and everything he knew about her.


    Mai frowned, processing the information. "So, you''re saying that she can recover by drawing Life Energy from you? And that''s why she healed so quickly?"


    Ram nodded. "Yes, but it''s not without risks. She can''t draw too much at once, or it could harm the person she''s absorbing from."


    Mai sighed, still trying to wrap her head around the situation. "Well, whatever it is, it saved her life. We need to make sure she gets the rest she needs now."


    As she spoke, she turned around and left slowly, leaving both Su Mu and Ram alone in the room.


    Ram agreed. "Yes, and I need to rest as well to recover my Life Energy." He looked at Su Mu, who sat cross-legged on the bed, breaking through to Tier 2.

 Chapter 51: Spiritual Relam

    Su Mu was enveloped in a soft, shimmering light as she focused intently. Her breath was steady, and her face calm, yet her posture revealed a determination to surpass her current abilities.


    Ram observed her closely, understanding that advancing to the next level demanded unwavering concentration; even a minor slip could result in serious internal harm.


    Unlike himself, where he simply needed to umte enough experience points to level up with the help of an attribute panel.


    Minutes passed, and the glow around Su Mu intensified. Ram could feel the energy in the room shifting, bing more concentrated.


    He knew she was close to achieving her breakthrough. He remained silent, not wanting to disturb her.


    Finally, with a soft sigh, Su Mu opened her eyes. The glow faded, but her eyes shone with a newfound power.


    She looked at Ram and smiled weakly. "It''s done," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Ram smiled back, relief washing over him. "Congrattions. How do you feel?"


    "Tired but stronger," Su Mu replied. "I can feel the difference. Thank you for helping me."


    Ram nodded. "You needed it. I''m just d you''re okay." He reached out and took her hand, giving it a reassuring squeeze.


    "Now, you should rest. Although your body is healed, your mind still needs some rest."


    Su Mu nodded andy back down on the bed, closing her eyes. "You too, Ram. You need to recover your Life Energy."


    Ram agreed and found afortable spot to rest. As he closed his eyes, in another part of the subway station, Mai returned to her workspace, her mind racing with thoughts about what she had witnessed.


    She couldn''t shake the image of Su Mu drawing Life Energy from Ram and healing so rapidly. It was unlike anything she had ever seen.


    As she sat down at her workbench, she nced at the holographic disy showing the station''s surveince feeds.


    She watched the footage of Su Mu''s battle with the wraiths, analyzing every move. "How did she kill three wraiths so fast with just Tier 1 strength?" Mai wondered aloud.


    After watching the feeds, she finally understood how strong Su Mu was and guessed that her profession must be a Hero profession.


    As the night wore on, the subway station remained eerily quiet. The echoes of the wraiths'' screams had faded, but Ram suddenly sat up, his gaze darting around.


    There was no air around him, but small lights floated, shimmering with an ethereal glow and casting a soft, otherworldly light over the surroundings.


    When he looked down at his hands, a sense of wonder and confusion washed over him.


    His hands, usually solid and tangible, now appeared as if crafted from a hazy, light-blue cloud-like substance. The effect extended to his entire body.


    "What... is happening?" Ram muttered to himself, his voice carrying a blend of awe and uncertainty.


    He tentatively reached out, running his fingers through the surrounding energy particles.


    The texture was unlike anything he had ever felt before, a sensation that seemed to blur the line between tangible and intangible.


    As Ram explored, the lights around him responded to his touch, shimmering in vibrant patterns as if echoing the pulse of his own energy.


    He couldn''t shake the feeling that he was no longer confined to the physical constraints of his usual existence.


    "Is this a dream? Or wait, is it my spiritual realm?" he wondered aloud, the hazy quality of his voice resonating in the emptiness around him.


    "Isn''t it said that Professionals can only unlock their spiritual realm once they upgrade to Tier 3? Why am I able to do it with my current strength?"


    Typically, professionals unlock their spiritual realms upon reaching Tier 3, while some exceptionally talented individuals may awaken this ability at the peak of Tier 2.


    The spiritual realm is a space where the consciousness or soul of awakeners resides, and unlike ordinary individuals, spiritual professionals or professionals with formidable mental strength can ess and utilize their spiritual realms.


    This space serves as a reservoir for storing spiritual power or other elemental energies.


    "So, are these blue and green lights representing Spiritual Power and Life Energy?" Ram pondered as he observed the small lights wandering around.


    He found himself able to control these lights effortlessly, experiencing an ethereal connection with them.


    As he moved further, the lights began to coalesce, forming intricate patterns and symbols that hung in the air.


    "Could these symbols represent my skills, my abilities?" he pondered, reaching out to touch one of the luminous symbols.


    The moment his hand made contact, a surge of understanding flooded his senses. The symbol depicted his Seed Collection skill, its essence unfolding in a silent disy of special totems.


    As he moved deeper, more symbols emerged. "Rapid Growth, nt Enhancement, Greenwood Heart Technique... they''re all here," he observed, recognizing the visual manifestations of the skills he had practiced in the physical world.


    There was even a pattern that connected him to the Mind Shadow parasite, but it was currently dim.


    In the midst of this, a peculiar symbol caught his attention. It glowed with an intensity that set it apart from the others, blinking on and off as if calling him.


    "Groot? Is that the symbol for my Titan Wood Sprouts?" he wondered. The symbol seemed to pulsate with Life Energy, echoing like a calling.


    Ram extended his hand toward the symbol, and as he made contact, he felt a surge of connection with the essence of his Titan Wood Sprouts.


    "Incredible... it''s like I canmune with them on a deeper level here, simr to how I connected with the Mind Shadow Parasite," he eximed, with a sense of newfound understanding.


    But it wasn''t over yet; a sudden suction came from the symbol, "It feels like something is summoning me, or more like summoning Groot somewhere?" before he could process the subtle feeling, pulling his consciousness inside.


    Then, he found himself in a vast expanse of a world with green nts around. But something felt different. He looked down at his own body.


    It wasn''t just his body anymore.Somehow, he was melded with Groot!A living suit of armor covered him.


    Strong, thick bark grew through the skin on his chest, hands, head, and legs, like a natural shield. It felt powerful, making him feel almost invincible.


    His strength seemed to have surged through the increase in his physical attribute, amplified by -- Bio Armor. He wiggled his fingers, encased in rough bark now, but they felt strong and flexible.


    With Bio Armor, Ram marveled at the unique perspective he now possessed.


    The ce he was in seemed more special; he could feel the essence of the spiritual power and Life Energy flowing through him, connecting to the collective consciousness of the world around him.


    "This must be the shared consciousness mentioned in the skills," he realized, a sense of satisfaction filling him.


    However, his contemtion was interrupted by the sudden appearance of a figure in front of him, moving faster than his eyes could follow.

 Chapter 52: Ling Xi, Wood Spirit World

    Ram stood transfixed as the mysterious figure emerged from the dense forest.


    She appeared to be around 18 or 19 years old, with striking red hair, a beautiful face, and elegant horns that added an air of mystique.


    She wore a green leafy headband that exuded an ethereal charm, harmonizing perfectly with the natural surroundings.


    Without further thought, Ram activated his Spiritual Eye.


    [ Name: Unknown]


    [ Race: Forest Spirit]


    [ Level: ???]


    [ Skills: ???]


    "Forest Spirit?" Ram murmured, curiosity and awe filling his voice as he looked at the girl in front of him. He couldn''t determine her level or skills; the Spiritual Eye revealed only her race.


    He knew that Forest Spirits were advanced evolutions or mutants of wood spirits, more powerful than their ordinary counterparts, much like the difference between a Rare profession and a Hero profession, but he never expected to see one in this mysterious ce.


    "Hey, are you a new wood spirit?" The girl''s words echoed in his mind, not as an audible sound but as a direct thought.


    She paused, examining him closely, and her voice took on a sharper edge as she proceeded. "No, you''re human, aren''t you? What''s your name?"


    Ram was shocked that she could discern that he was human with just a single nce.


    At the moment, he was disguised in Bio-Armor; aside from a few patches of human skin, his body was encased in bark, making him indistinguishable from most wood spirits.


    Even he would not have recognized the difference without using his Spiritual Eye, yet the girl before him had effortlessly perceived it.


    The Forest Spirit chuckled, herughter blending with the rustling leaves.


    "Don''t worry, you are safe here. Although it''s rare for humans to enter the Wood Spirit World, you are not the only one. I am Ling Xi," she said, pausing before repeating her question again.


    "What''s your name?" Her soft voice echoed in his mind.


    Ram let out a soft sigh of relief. Despite his confusion about the Wood Spirit World she mentioned, he responded, "You can call me Ram; I am a Spiritual nter. Could you exin why I am here? And where is this ce?"


    "As I''ve previously mentioned, you''re currently in a Wood Spirit World. You were brought here by the summoning of the Heart Wood Tree," Ling Xi borated as she led him through the vibrant forest filled with trees more than 10 meters high, toward a colossal tree.


    The tree''s size was breathtaking, reaching more than 90 to 100 meters in height. The trunk alone measured about 15 meters in diameter, showcasing its ancient and enduring nature.


    They navigated from tree to tree, swinging or sprinting across the massive branches.


    Initially, Ram struggled to match Ling Xi''s pace, but as he progressed, the extra physical strength he had acquired from Groot made his movements swift and steady, and his sense of bnce gradually enhanced.


    ording to Ling Xi, they are now in an independent space, created by one of the Life Spirit Trees known as Wood Spirit World.


    He was summoned here to defend this Spirit World against the cursed creatures that threaten it.


    Moreover, it''s not only him; the Heart Wood Tree possesses the ability to summon all the powerful wood spirits within a certain proximity to the Titan Wood Trees.


    They soon arrived at a small vige that seemed to be a part of therge tree itself. Treehouses were woven into therge branches extending from the center, blending seamlessly with the natural surroundings.


    Thendscape was dotted with nts that emitted a soft, glowing light. As Ling Xi spoke, Ram looked amazed at the thousands of wood spirits wandering freely around them.


    Each wood spirit possessed a unique appearance, some resembling different monsters while others took human forms.


    Ling Xi led Ram to the heart of the grove, where a colossal tree stood with its massive roots woven into the earth and branches reaching for the heavens.


    "This is the Heartwood Tree, the core of our vige. It connects all wood spirits and serves as a nexus for our shared consciousness," Ling Xi exined as Ram looked at the aura emanating from the huge tree towering majestically.


    The surface of the tree was covered with intricate patterns, emitting a soft, pulsating glow, casting a gentle luminescence that illuminated the entire grove.


    Numerous branches extended gracefully from the central trunk, spreading out in all directions for thousands of meters hosting tree houses for various wood spirits.


    Each branch bore clusters of vibrant leaves, their elongated ovals shimmering in the ambient light.


    Small, luminous flowers dotted the branches, adding bursts of color to the verdant disy.


    Below the surface, the tree''s roots spread out in a vastwork, intertwining with the earth, these roots, infused with vitality, pulsed with the life force.


    [ Name: Heart Wood Tree]


    [ Level: Gold (Tier-4)]


    [ Race: Ancient Spirit Tree]


    [ Quality: General]


    [ Physique: 170]


    [ Spirit: 321]


    [ Skills:


    [Nexus of Unity]: The Heartwood Tree serves as the central hub for the shared consciousness of wood spirits, allowing them tomunicate and connect.


    [Echoing Whispers]: The Heartwood Tree canmunicate with other ancient spirit trees across vast distances, sharing knowledge and insights.


    [Wood Spirit Guardian]: The Heartwood Tree can summon distant wood spirits to protect the spirit world.


    [Vital Essence Flow]: The tree channels Life Essence from the surroundings, sustaining the life and energy of the wood spirits it''s connected with.]


    "Interesting, the Spiritual Eye seems to be able to check details of Gold-level entities," Ram pondered silently while examining the Heart Wood Tree.


    However, when he attempted to appraise Ling Xi''s information again out of curiosity, the familiar string of question marks persisted. "Is she beyond Gold level?"


    "The Heart Wood tree is a variant simr to the Titan Wood tree, born from the seeds of Life Spirit Tree.


    However, unlike the Titan Wood tree, the Heart Wood trees can only thrive in this Spirit World created by the Mother Tree," While Ram was still confused, Ling Xi exined, bringing him back to his senses.


    "This is the Heart of the vige, home to numerous simr viges within the Wood Spirit World, inhabited by hundreds of thousands of wood spirits. It embodies the collective wisdom of generations and acts as our spiritual epicenter."


    Like it? Add to the library, Vote with Power Stones!


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

 Chapter 53: Heart Wood Tree

    Listening to her exnation Ram approached the Heartwood Tree, a sense of awe washing over him.


    He extended his hand to touch the tree''s trunk, feeling a surge of energy passing through his body, a buzz filled his mind, and he suddenly felt like he could vaguely feel the thoughts of thousands of wood spirits around him, it was like his mind was connected with all of them at the same moments, Ling Xi on the side observed him with a knowing smile. "The Heart Wood Tree has recognized you, Ram.


    You are now part of our vige. In time, you will understand the shared consciousness that binds us all."


    As they made their way back to the vige, Ram was preupied with thoughts of the Heart Wood Tree''s quality, attributes, and skills. It seemed that, in contrast to the Titan Wood Tree which prioritizes physical enhancement, the Heart Wood Tree''s spiritual attributes far surpassed its physical ones.


    Considering the skills it had manifested, Ram surmised that the Heart Wood Trees might have been intentionally designed by someone, rather than grown naturally to function as servers, linking with wood spirits or other Heart Wood Trees to exchange information, whereas Titan Wood Trees serve as solitary nodes that extend their influence.


    It quickly became clear to him, that because he transformed ''Groot'' from Titan Wood tree seed, he had created a new node and was consequently summoned to the Wood Spirit World.


    For reasons unknown, he found himself summoned alongside Groot, and although it was his spiritual body rather than his physical one, he was certain of one thing: if he died in the Wood Spirit World, he would truly die, leaving his body in the outside world lifeless, unless saved by attribute panel again.


    "Here, you are free to roam and bond with the other wood spirits at your own pace. However, ording to my calctions, we still have a few more hours before the next attack, but currently, you are wee to consider this vige as your own," Ling Xi spoke again, as she provided further details about the vige and sporadic monster attacks.


    "Cursed monsters?... It exins why the Heart Wood tree calls upon wood spirits for protection. They''re essentially guardians, defending the vige from these threats," Ram whispered softly, listening intently to her words, acknowledging the vital role of the wood spirits in protecting their home.


    As if reading his thoughts, Ling Xi''s voice appeared once again in his mind, "The cursed monsters are creatures born from the corrupted energies that seep into our realm from various broken Void Spaces. They possess the power to corrupt everything they touch, and ultimately, they have the potential to devour the entire realm of the Wood Spirits.


    In order to stop the spread of cursed monsters, Heartwood Tree expends its own life essence to summon wood spirits for defense.


    "During the attacks, the cursed monsters emerge from the depths of the spirit world," Ling Xi exined, her voice resonating with a mix of sorrow and determination. "The wood spirits summoned by the Heartwood Tree are our first line of defense, but the vige can always use more allies." She then pointed toward one of the treehouses nestled among the Heartwood Trees. "This will be your home.


    Make yourselffortable, Ram."


    Ram nodded, feeling a strange sense of belonging despite the unfamiliarity of his surroundings. "Thank you, Ling Xi. I''ll do my best to help protect the vige."


    Ling Xi smiled warmly. "I know you will. Rest now and explore the vige at your own pace. The Heart Wood Tree will guide you as you learn more about your abilities and our shared consciousness."


    With those words, Lingxi vanished, leaving Ram alone. He made his way to the treehouse, marveling at theplex designs woven from the branches of the Heart Wood tree. As he stepped inside, he was enveloped by the serene luminescence of the environment, which cast a tranquil atmosphere.


    The interior of the treehouse was simple yet elegant, with delicate patterns etched into the wooden walls, and Ram couldn''t help but appreciate the unique charm.


    He sat cross-legged and started to practice the Greenwood Heart Technique. As he was enveloped by the abundant Life energy and Spiritual power of the Wood Spirit World, and with Groot''s enhancement of his affinity, he perceived his proficiency advancing at more than double the rate than when outside this realm.


    However, it didn''tst long, he soon got bored of practice and stepped out to explore the outskirts of the vige. There, he met various wood spirits, each exhibiting unique appearances and personalities. Some bore a resemnce to humanoid figures with elf-like fair skin, wearing garments crafted from leaves and small vines.


    Others assumed more fanciful shapes such as deer, bears, spiders andrge birds showcasing the limitless imagination inherent in the Spirit world.


    Observing the numerous wood spirits, Ram noticed that they all seemed to instinctively hold him in high regard. Even those with low levels seemed overawed and reluctant toe near him.


    After using the Spiritual Eye on wood spirits that shied away, he discovered that their Spirit attribute was below one point; they had not awakened any talents, almost as if their evolution into wood spirits was iplete, they became wood spirits somehow but failed to evolve perfectly.


    Watching them he couldn''t help but entertain the thought, "Isn''t this the perfect ce for me to increase my experience?" However, a realization struck him ¨C despite the enticing prospect, he was still short on Life Energy or Spiritual Power. With a thoughtful expression, Ram acknowledged the limitations of his current Life energy reserves.


    In order to elerate the restoration of his Life energy, he also drank the Qi Recovery potion provided by the shadow society. However, after drinking he found that nothing happened, there was no effect. He even ate Vitality Mushrooms and Spirit Mushrooms, but there was no increase in recovery speed nor any improvement in his attributes after eating them for the first time.


    It was as though his body was rejecting the potions and any other external elements that could influence his recovery. Only his innate talent seemed to have any effect.

 Chapter 54: Icy Thistle (Rui)

    As Ram continued to explore the vige, a distant, eerie howl pierced the serene atmosphere.


    He turned toward the sound, his instincts telling him something was wrong. Momentster, Ling Xi appeared by his side, her expression grave.


    "The cursed monsters are here," she said, her voice tinged with urgency. "Move, gather with the other wood spirits."


    Ram nodded and followed Ling Xi to the vige center, his heart pounding a heavy rhythm against his ribs.


    As they arrived, he saw arge group of dark masses beginning to emerge at the edge of the vige. The cursed monsters were twisted, formless, grotesque beings likerge slimes.


    They had the ability to possess dead bodies, injured, or those with low strength, making them their own.


    The monsters'' bodies pulsed with corrupted dark purple energy, and their eyes glowed with an unnatural dark green light.


    As they approached, the ground beneath them seemed to wither and die.


    Ling Xi raised her hand, her voice ringing out with authority. "Everyone, prepare for battle! fight with all you have! Don''t let them touch you, and don''t let them near the Heartwood Tree!"


    Thousands of wood spirits answered her call, a determined glint in their ethereal eyes.


    Ram felt a surge of energy course through him, the shared consciousness of the forest filling him with a fierce resolve to protect their home.


    The air crackled with anticipation as countless wood spirits, big and small, young and old, prepared for theing onught.


    Hundreds of cursed monsters surged forward, their dark energy crackling and spreading like an evil lightning storm.


    As Ram joined the battle, fueled by Groot''s power coursing through his Bio-Armor, enhancing his abilities and heightening his senses.


    Thick, root-like vines, easily tens of meters long, erupted from his hands.


    Heshed out with them, the vines wrapped around the twisted forms, trying to contain the dark energy that was corrupting everything it touched.


    However, the moment the vines touched the bodies of the monsters, to his horror, their bodies easily split into multiple parts oozing through the gaps, reforming momentster,pletely unharmed, and from what he knew, this was still a low-level monster.


    Worse yet, the cursed energy began to creep up the vines the moment they made contact, spreading a sickly purple blight toward him.


    "F*ck," Ram swore, watching the curse power spread rapidly.


    Just as despair threatened to engulf him, a cool wind whipped around him, slowing the spread of the curse power.


    He hurriedly cut off the vines that were attached to his hands. The severed vines quickly turned purple and withered away.


    Ram hastily retreated and saw a wood spirit appear nearby, resembling a young elf, wearing delicate leaf-like armor.


    She had a refined face, high cheekbones, full lips, and slightly elongated, almond-shaped eyes that conveyed a sense of wisdom and calm, glowing with a soft inner light, framed by long, darkshes.


    Her hair was a deep green, flowing gracefully around her face and shoulders. She wore a crown or headdress made ofrge, vibrant green leaves, adding to her natural appearance.


    The leaves on the crown were arranged intricately, creating a striking and majestic look.


    Around her, there were tworge, crystalline thistles with frost-covered spines that floated, adding to her magical aura.


    The thistles had a spiky yet beautiful appearance, with a soft blue hue that contrasted with her green foliage.


    It was she who had used her ability to stop the spread of cursed power on the vines, giving him time to cut them off.


    As he looked at her, an attribute panel appeared in front of his eyes:


    [ Name: Icy Thistle (Rui)]


    [ Race: Wood Spirit]


    [ Level: Silver (99%)]


    [ Quality: Rare]


    [ Physique: 17]


    [ Spirit: 52.9]


    [ Description: A humanoid wood spirit, evolved from ancient Icy Thistle with crystalline, frost-covered branches and leaves. Its bodybines the essence of a spiritual nt with the chilling power of ice, creating an ethereal and chilling presence.]


    [ Skills:


    [Frosted Barrage]: The icy thistle blooms around her can release a flurry of icy projectiles, dealing piercing and ice damage to enemies, with a chance to freeze or slow down their movement.


    [cial Thorn]: The icy thistle blooms around her and can conjure andunch sharp, frozen thorns from its body, dealing piercing and ice damage, potentially causing bleeding and freezing targets.


    [Cold wind Embrace]: The icy thistle blooms around her summons a cold wind that sweeps from its body, freezing everything in its path, slowing down, and causing damage to enemies over time, while also potentially creating slick, icy surfaces.]


    [ Talent:


    [Icy Bloom]: Upon activation, the Icy Thistle can make multiple crystalline, ice-covered thistle flowers bloom around it, once every 5 minutes.


    - These blooms can generate a continuous chilling aura, which can be used by Icy Thistle for attack or defense.


    - The higher the number of blooms, the stronger the power of skills when using thistle blooms. However, the blooms dissipate once the spiritual power supply is cut off.]


    With a dazzling smile, Rui moved beside him, her hands weaving in the air.


    "Greetings, brother Ram, I''m Rui," she said, her voice as pleasant as a tinkling stream. "Sister Xi sent me to assist you."


    Hearing her voice, Ram was slightly taken aback by her words and immediately thought about Ling Xi, who had gone deep into the monster horde at the start of the battle.


    "Well, thanks, Rui, for helping me there," he said, his voice tight. "Do you know where Ling Xi is?"


    Although he was concerned about Ling Xi, he couldn''t help but be impressed by Rui''s attributes.


    ording to the description, she seemed to have evolved from a spiritual nt called Icy Thistles, a nt he had heard about before.


    It only grew in ces with ice and snow all year round and was very popr among professionals or monsters with ice abilities.


    It was said that potions made from Icy Thistle cores could improve ice affinity significantly, with a low probability of awakening new skills or talent to control ice.


    He never expected such a sought-after nt to survive and be a wood spirit. But looking at the talent and skills she had awakened, her potential was evident.


    Although her physical attributes were low, her spirit attributes were very high, simr to Tier 4 professionals.


    I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones and Golden Tickets!!


    Please do not forget!!

 Chapter 55: Purifying the Cursed Monster

    "Rui is unsure," she replied, her voice calm despite the chaos around them.


    "But what Rui knows is that Sister Xi, like always, is already fighting the monster lord to prevent it from causing more harm." Rui then continued to use cold winds to block the cursed monstersing toward them.


    There were already five icy thistle blooms behind her, generating cold energy, wherever these cold winds passed, all the monsters in the range became frozen, followed by her skill ''Frosted Barrage.''


    Ram watched in awe as the monsters shattered like ice sculptures under Rui''s relentless assault.


    Yet, frustration gnawed at him, that he couldn''t do anything to help. Every time he tried touching these monsters, he ended up getting infected in return.


    He knew he needed a better strategy to fight these creatures.


    He clenched his fists, frustration burning in his gut.


    When he first heard about cursed monsters from Ling Xi, he felt confident that with his recent increase in strength bybining with Groot, he could help Ling Xi and other wood spirits protect the vige.


    But now, he felt helpless.


    "What troubles you, brother Ram?" Rui''s voice,ced with concern, broke through his spiraling thoughts.


    He looked at her, her emerald eyes shimmering with genuine care.Shame washed over him. Here he was, a grown man, moping while a far younger being fought valiantly.


    "It''s nothing," he mumbled, forcing a smile.


    But Rui wasn''t convinced.She cocked her head, her brow furrowed in confusion. "But your actions say otherwise. You stand idle while the others fight. Are you nning on using any big moves?"


    "Puff...ha-ha," heughed loudly at her question. "What a silly girl. Can''t you see that your brother is helpless against these monsters? I wasn''t able to cause much damage to them with my current attack methods."


    "Is it just that? Rui thought that brother was waiting to make big moves," Rui smiled sweetly. "However, if it''s just that, then Rui thinks Rui has the ability to help brother fight the monsters."


    "Oh? Do you have any way to help me?" He questioned back again, eager to find the method to fight back.


    "Yes, it''s very simple. Brother just need to use your spiritual power or life energy to protect the vines or your body from being infected by the curse power," Rui exined. "I''ve seen Sister Xi and many others do it."


    "Hey, how can it be that simple? I''m just a Tier 2 awakener. Only Tier 4 and above awakeners can protect their bodies using their spiritual power," Ram sighed, but a thought suddenly appeared in his mind.


    "That''s it," he eximed, knocking the back of his head with his hand. "Why am I so stupid?"


    "How did I forget that others might not be able to do it but could use excess life energy or spiritual power? Simr to advanced professionals, although it might not be as effective as those above Tier 4, it''s worth a try."


    "Ha ha haa... thanks, Rui," he thanked Rui, who was beside him. He tried to concentrate the excess spiritual power from his spiritual realm to cover his hand, but soon he found that he couldn''t.


    So far, he had only ever tried to concentrate spiritual power or life energy into his hands to infuse it into other spiritual nts or wood spirits but never tried or thought to spread it around his body before.


    As he wrestled with how to spread the energy around his body, a wave of memories and knowledge suddenly flooded his mind.


    These weren''t just instructions but vivid recollections of how to manipte spiritual power, almost like muscle memory.


    It was as if he had been doing this all his life, making it as simple as breathing.


    He soon found the source of the iing memories. It was the Heartwood Tree, using the shared consciousness to share memories.


    "Holy fu*k, is this how shared consciousness works?" Ram cursed with excitement, his mind running at high speed, processing the information from all the memories that appeared.


    Drawing on this newfound understanding, Ram concentrated on the flow of spiritual power within him.


    He visualized it enveloping his right hand, and soon, he felt a warm, tingling sensation spreading from his hand.


    Light blue mes of spiritual energy flickered around his hand and continued extending toward the vines he created.


    Trying to test his new technique, Ram cautiously reached out to a nearby cursed monster.


    This time, when his vines covered in light blue, me-like spiritual power made contact with the dark mass, they remained unaffected by the curse.


    Instead, the spiritual mes, like a cleansing fire, danced across the creature''s body, burning away the curse power and its body, more like purifying it.


    He was puzzled by his spiritual power''s ability to purify the cursed monsters, yet he was encouraged by this newfound method.


    Ram unleashed his vines with newfound confidence infusing more Spiritual power. The vines wrapped around the monster, squeezing with enhanced strength.


    Affected by the Spiritual power, the cursed energy dissipated easily, unable to taint his vines, and the monster soon turned to ash.


    "Rui, it''s working!" Ram eximed, a triumphant grin splitting his face. However, he noticed that maintaining the spiritual power required constant focus and energy input.


    He also found that the Spiritual power dissipated slowly when exposed outside, much like when he first experimented with his talent after awakening.


    This phenomenon is typical among low-level awakeners; it is only upon reaching Tier 4 that the spiritual power within their bodies begins to liquefy.


    This results in a purer and more concentrated form of spiritual power, capable of being projected outside the body, creating a potent spiritual pressure that enhances their attacks and defense against enemies.


    The greater the concentration and quantity of spiritual power within an individual, the more intense the spiritual pressure of awakeners or monsters bes.


    It is also widely recognized among awakeners that those with lower levels of spiritual pressure are less likely to inflict significant damage on professionals with higher levels of spiritual pressure, even if they are of the same Tier.


    This is when the disparity in the quality of Professions truly bes apparent.


    I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones and Golden Tickets!!


    Please do not forget!!

 Chapter 56: Necrotic Fiend

    This is also the reason why Tier 4 creatures and above are called Transcendent Creatures, their strength transcended physical limits, and their abilities verged on the supernatural.


    They were both revered and feared, not solely for their physical prowess but also for their deep connection with the Reiki that flowed through the world.


    So far, Ram had used only one point of reserved spiritual power to cover his hand.


    Even after he had killed the cursed monster, he was testing it on, slightly more than half of that point remained.


    With a simple calction, he quickly figured out that one point of his current spiritual power couldst for two to three minutes.


    However, it costs more spiritual power to purify the monster.


    [ Name: Ram, Age: 22/ 81]


    [ Health: 100/100 (+173)]


    [ Spiritual Power: 100/100 (+321)]


    But looking at the more than three hundred points of spiritual power, Ram didn''t bother to hold back.


    He focused, feeling the reserves of spiritual power within him. With a determined expression, he grew arge number of vines from the ground.


    These vines, now covered in a brilliant light blue, me-like spiritual power, seemed almost alive with energy.


    They snaked out rapidly, their tips glowing with purifying power. Under his control, the vines attacked the cursed monsters with precision.


    Without any physical bodies to support and curse power to protect them, the cursed monsters were at a severe disadvantage.


    The spiritual mes on the vines burned through the dark masses, purifying and turning them to ash.


    Ram moved with swift efficiency, directing his vines to target the heart of each monster, where the corruption was strongest.


    The cursed monsters writhed and shrieked as they were consumed by the purifying mes. Their dark energy crackled and dissipated, unable to withstand the concentrated spiritual power.


    "Roarrr..." Just as Ram readied himself to press his assault, a sharp, ear-splitting roar erupted from the shadows, sending shockwaves that scattered the remaining cursed monsters.


    His head whipped towards the source of the sound, eyes widening as a huge creature emerged from the shadows.


    [ Name: ???]


    [ Race: Necrotic Fiend]


    [ Level: Bronze]


    [ Quality: cursed]


    [ Physique: 21(+21)]


    [ Spirit: 7.9 (-4.3)]


    [ Description: A Necrotic Fiend, is a creature created under the influence of curse power radiating from ''*&$%#@&&%$'', with heightened physical attributes under the influence of curse power.]


    [ Skills: ??]


    A monstrous beast, easily three meters tall and five meters long, resembled a panther sculpted from wooden bark.


    It leaped before them, a monstrous howl echoing through the air. The sight of it was menacing, a stark contrast to the smaller, formless cursed monsters they had been fighting.


    The creature''s body was massive and powerful, its muscles rippled beneath the bark, entirelyposed of wood.


    Although it''s an ordinary wood spirit, now its physical attributes are doubled under the influence of curse power, making it faster and stronger than general Tier 3 monsters.


    However, it wasn''t the creature''s immense strength that troubled Ram the most.


    As he observed the string of unknown name on the monster''s attribute panel, a wave of unpleasant memories crashed over him ¨C memories of the Mechanical Apostle and the name of the Mechanical God, concealed just as it was in the description of this Necrotic Fiend.


    It''s evident that there was some God or something at a simr level behind these cursed monsters.


    He wanted to shout out loud, ''Why do I keep getting entangled in matters far beyond my level?'' Yet, he restrained himself and concentrated on the monster before him.


    Most of the wood on its body was withered and ckened, corrupted by the curse power radiating from the center of its body.


    Sharp wooden ws extended from its paws, and its teeth were long and jagged, looking like deadly wooden spikes.


    Its eyes glowed with a dark green light, an eerie and malevolent presence within them.


    This was no ordinary cursed monster; this was a wood spirit influenced by the curse, twisted into a monstrous form.


    The panther-like beast growled, the sound reverberating through the air. Its eyes locked onto Ram and Rui, filled with an unnatural hatred and hunger.


    Ram could sense the sinister aura radiating from the beast, a dark aura more concentrated than other cursed monsters, that seemed to sap the life from everything around it.


    The panther lunged forward with incredible speed, its ws shing through the air towards Rui.


    "Rui, be careful," Ram warned, his voice steady despite the tension in the air. "This one is different." he barely had time to react, throwing up a barrier of vines covered in spiritual mes.


    The creature''s ws sliced through the vines, but the mes managed to slow its advance, burning its wooden flesh giving enough time for Rui to escape.


    Rui quickly stepped aside, her expression serious. "I know. Brother thanks for helping me," she said, with her icy thistle blooms generating a freezing wind.


    She used her ''Cold Wind Embrace'' to create an icy barrier between them and the panther.


    A cold wind swept across the ground, freezing everything in its path. The panther''s movements slowed as the ice formed around its legs, but it still managed to break free, its strength undiminished.


    Ram retaliated by sending more vines to wrap around the beast, binding its limbs and attempting to restrict its movements.


    The spiritual mes began to burn through the corrupted wood, purifying the curse from within. The panther roared in anger, its eyes zing with dark green light.


    It twisted and thrashed, breaking free from the vines with sheer brute force.


    The corrupted energy within it seemed to give it unnatural strength, making it a terrifying opponent.


    Even the spiritual mes that worked very well on formless cursed monsters did less damage due to the protection of withered wood.


    The panther growled and charged again, its ws tearing through the ice barrier Rui had created.


    Rui responded byunching her ''cial Thorn'' attack, sending sharp, frozen thorns toward the panther.


    The thorns pierced its wooden body, causing it to howl in pain, freezing most of its lower body.


    Seeing his chance, Ram created arge knife in his hands that waspletely made up of wood, with its sharp edge covered by his concentrated spiritual power of more than 10 points.


    With intense power coursing through it, the de glowed with a fierce light blue, me-like spiritual power, ready to strike.


    I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones and Golden Tickets!!


    Please do not forget!!

 Chapter 57: Necrotic Fiend II

    "Rui, hold it steady!" Ram charged forward; his knife raised high.


    With a powerful swing, fueled by his physique¡ªnow augmented by Groot and the extra physical attributes acquired from upgrading his basic techniques prior¡ªhis Physique attribute soared to 32 points.


    With a powerful swing, the de sliced through the corrupted wood, sending the spiritual mes deep into the panther''s body. The mes burned through theyer of curse power protecting it with ease.


    "Roarr...roar!" The panther howled in agony, its body convulsing as Ram''s spiritual power worked to purify the curse energy.


    Desperate to extinguish the mes, itshed out with its sharp ws, but Ram persisted. He blocked the beast''s attacks with his knife, using the weapon as both shield and sword.


    Although the panther''s physical attributes were higher than his, the ''cial Thorn'' had frozen most of its body, making it harder for the beast to move and cause much damage to him.


    Ram didn''t miss such a good opportunity. With each swing of his knife, the panther grew weaker.


    The spiritual essence within the de surged into the creature''s body, expelling the curse power.


    He swung the knife with practiced skill, focusing on the heart of the corruption within the panther.


    Its movements became sluggish, its roars less ferocious as the purifying power took its toll.


    Finally, with onest powerful strike, Ram split the panther''s body in two. The spiritual mes consumed the remaining curse energy, and the dark green light in its eyes faded.


    The panther''s withered body crumbled to ash, leaving behind a purple core the size of a grape.


    Breathing heavily, Ram stepped back, his knife still glowing with residual spiritual power. He looked at Rui, who was also exhausted but smiling with relief.


    "We did it, Rui," Ram said, his voice filled with triumph.


    Rui nodded her head with a bright smile on her face, her icy thistle blooms shimmering in the fading light. "Yes, brother. We did it together."


    As thest remnants of the necrotic fiend turned to ash, the atmosphere around them began to lighten.


    The cursed energy dissipated, and the vige felt more serene. The other wood spirits, who had been fighting their battles, noticed the change and rallied together, driving back the remaining cursed monsters.


    "Let''s check on Ling Xi," Ram said, as he looked around for the core, whichy amidst the ashes of the necrotic fiend.


    He stepped forward to collect the wood spirit core. Rui, on the other hand, shouted hurriedly to stop him, "Brother, don''t..." but it was toote.


    He had already touched the wood spirit core with his hand, and the moment he touched it, the core melted into his hand, turning into dark purple energy.


    Before he could say something, his body turned into light particles and disappeared from the Wood Spirit World.


    Ram abruptly awoke, finding himself in the familiarpartment. Su Mu was still asleep on the bed, and Groot was beside him, detached from the Bio-Armor.


    He felt as if he had a dream, but he knew for sure that it was definitely not a dream, just because he could still feel the dark purple energy on his left hand trying to infect him.


    However, before he could do anything, the life energy and spiritual power inside his body acted.


    His left hand which was turning purple slowly returned to normal. All the cursed power from the spirit core was soon purified by both his life energy and spiritual power.


    He even felt the power of purification was more powerful inside his body than when he tried to fight with the cursed monsters, and he didn''t even feel any pain or anything.


    Just like some virus infected him but before he knew about it, his body had already recovered too normal.


    He sat up, still processing what had happened. The vividness of the experience in the wood spirit world was undeniable.


    He nced at his left hand, flexing it and feeling the lingering warmth, it seemed like after the curse power was purified it seemed to have left some special energy inside his hand.


    He tried to use Spiritual Eye to it but all he found was a bunch of question marks. He tried to absorb some of it; however, his body seemed too unable to absorb this energy, so he hurriedly ced his hand on nearby Groot and infused it before it could dissipate trying to see if it could absorb it.


    Shortly after Groot absorbed the milky white energy, its body started to grow taller and more robust.


    The bark on its surface thickened, and then the transformation abruptly stopped. Ram quickly examined its attribute panel to discern the changes.


    [Name: Titan Wood Sprout (Groot)]


    [Level: ck Iron (73%)]


    [Quality: Rare]


    [Physique: 17]


    [Spirit: 11.5]


    [Description: Resembling a humanoid. The Titan Wood Sprout boasts an enhanced physique, resilient bark, and the ability to manipte vines and branches within certain limits. This creature can continue to grow slowly over time, absorbing vitality from its surroundings.]


    [Skills:


    [Shared Consciousness]: The Titan Wood is not just an individual tree but rather a collective entity, forming awork with all the trees surrounding it in the forest, enabling shared thinking andmunication among trees with the same origin.]


    [Talent:


    [Bio Armor]: Upon activation, the Titan Wood Sprout merges with its host, forming armor made up of its bark. It is not only durable but also flexible, adapting to the host''s movements and needs. This bond enables the host to superimpose their physical and spiritual attributes. Allowing the host to gain the ability to freely use all the skills of the Titan Wood Sprout when they are bonded.]


    Observing the attribute panel, Ram noted, "There were no changes to the skills or talent, however," he pondered, "the experience has seemingly increased from 0% to 73%.


    Additionally, there has been an enhancement in attributes, primarily the Spirit attribute receiving a significant boost of 10 points directly."


    Compared to the initial single point in Spirit attribute, it has now reached 11, fulfilling the criteria for an upgrade to Bronze level.


    This makes it more efficient for him to use less spiritual power and life energy for further upgrades.


    He also noticed that the description had changed; previously, it mentioned ''low-level intelligence, exhibiting rudimentary awareness,'' but now that part was omitted.


    It appeared that Groot''s intelligence and awareness had significantly improved.


    Although he may not be able to speak directly, he should be able tomunicate with him like other wood spirits do.


    I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones and Golden Tickets!!


    Please do not forget!!

 Chapter 58: Liam

    A few hours earlier, Ram had emerged from the Wood Spirit realm.


    In the vicinity of the bustling Cyber-core District streets, a man draped in a ck hood walked at a leisurely pace, holding a ck puppy in his arms.


    The puppy, though typical in size, appearedrger than one might expect.


    Even though it was well past midnight, the streets were still teeming with energy.


    Holographic advertisements for nightclubs illuminated the area, street performers captivated onlookers with their feats, and vendors hawked unique, cyber-augmented delicacies.


    Vendors peddled selling ck market cyberware, tech gadgets, and weapons.


    In contrast to the morning''s bustling streets filled with everyday people, the night revealed a different face of the district.


    It was now teeming with gang professionals, individual awakeners, and Shadow Society members, all seeking thrills.


    The district''s true vibrancy emerged as darkness fell.


    Most stores had closed for the night, but the district was far from quiet. Neon signs flickered over strip clubs, night clubs or other simr ces with adult entertainment, and immersive VR experiences.


    High-tech brothels with bio-engineeredpanions and casinos featuring holographic dealers, augmented reality slot machines, and high-stakes VR poker games were still in full swing.


    Underground Fight Arenas roared with the shing of mechanically enhanced fighters, professionals, and robots.


    These fights were streamed on the dark web, where betting was high-stakes and winnings could be life-changing.


    The man in the hood, humming a tuneless melody, moved purposefully towards a nightclub bathed in neon light.


    The building''s exterior was an ever-changing spectacle of shifting holograms and pulsating electronic music that promised an electrifying atmosphere inside.


    Dancers with bioluminescent tattoos that glowed and changed colors, and holographic outfits that morphed with the beat, performed a mesmerizing array of dance styles.


    If Ram had been there, he would have recognized this ce immediately¡ªit was the nightclub where he had left his information for Liam.


    The man entered the club, but after a few moments, but after a moment he peeked back out, scanning the area suspiciously to check if anyone was following him, as he snuck out without informing the people who detained him.


    Seeing that there is no one suspicious, except for the puppy that was waiting outside, he sighed and went back inside the club again.


    Inside the club, he removed his hood, revealing a handsome face. It was Liam. His usual confidence was shadowed by worry.


    He had recently found himself in a tight spot.


    It''s been a week since both Liam and Ram got captured by Shadow Society.


    However, they released him after bringing him here, as he was already an awakener and not bound by any agreements with the Shadow Society, they didn''t even bother to inject him with the Mind Shadow parasite, ording to them he doesn''t seem to have enough potential.


    What they or others didn''t know about him was that he awakened a special talent¡ªgiving him the ability to absorb other people''s strong emotions and then convert them into spiritual power to enhance his own strength.


    Since awakening this ability, he has been able to see the energies of Rage and Lust whenever he makes someone very angry or has intimate actions with them.


    Initially, he felt as though he were the hero of an epic tale, but soon reality struck with force.


    His talent was bound by many limitations which he had to observe to effectively harness the energy.


    The most crucial stiptions were that he must be the source cause of the emotion and maintain physical contact to absorb it effectively.


    Except, for getting trapped in the Cyber-core District and being unable to return to Blue Star, Liam felt his life was not much different from before.


    His only concern was finding Ram.


    He had no idea what the Shadow Society had done to him and had no way of inquiring.


    Liam approached the front desk of the nightclub, where a woman wearing ck corsets, with a nice figure exposing her white skin greeted him with a cool, professional smile.


    The receptionist''s voice was smooth and full of energy which cut through the music. "Good evening. How may I assist you today?"


    "I need to check if there''s any message for me," Liam replied as he leaned on the counter, trying to keep his voice steady.


    "The name is Liam." This method ismonly used by mercenaries to regroup after separation.


    Ever since his release from the shadow society, he had been checking every bar and club in the area, hoping to find Ram.


    The woman nodded and tapped a few keys on her console. A holographic screen appeared in front of her, disying a list of messages.


    She scanned it quickly and then looked up at Liam. "It seems you have a message," she said, handing him a small data chip. "Here you go."


    Liam nodded, his mind racing as he took the chip. "Thanks." He moved towards the VIP lounge, ncing around to ensure he wasn''t being watched.


    The lounge was swathed in plush, high-techfort, illuminated by soft, ambient lights.


    He took a seat, the plush sofa molding around him, inserting the chip into a small handheld device.


    A holographic message popped up, disying a short note with coordinates for an address and time.


    "Meet me at the old subway north of the district. We need to talk. - Ram" Liam''s heart skipped a beat.


    Ram was alive. Relief washed over him; however, his thoughts were interrupted when he saw a familiar figure emerge from the crowd¡ªhis new wife, a long wavy brown-haired woman with a striking appearance, sharp features, and a business-like demeanor.


    She has a fairplexion and aposed expression, exuding confidence and poise, her lips are lightly glossed, adding a touch of elegance to her overall look.


    She is wearing a white pantsuit that consists of a tailored zer, the zer is tight-fitted enting her figure, with a deep V-neckline that reveals a whitece camisole underneath exposing herrge breasts.


    Yes, you saw it right it all happened two days back, however, it was not by his choice but by being forced to do so, the woman approached Liam with a sly smile and sat down close.


    "Honey," she whispered, with her seductive voice. "I see you''ve snuck out again. Let''s discuss what kind of punishment do you need."


    Hearing her voice, Liam got goosebumps all over his body, as he stammered when he spoke to clear his doubt, "Ho-how did you find me so fast?"


    The woman didn''t reply but made a slight whistle, "Awo...aww," Then a ck puppy dashed into the lounge, leaped onto herp, and settled downfortably, its small tail wagging happily.


    "Ahh... you little thing, you bastard..." Liam sputtered in frustration, wanting to yell, but the puppy was just too darn cute.


    The woman on the side burst outughing, unable to hold it any longer.


    I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones and Golden Tickets!!


    Please do not forget!!

 Chapter 59: Blood Qi Realm

    Ram on the other hand got up quietly, careful so as not to wake Su Mu. He walked over to the window, looking out at the stillness of the night.


    The encounter with the Necrotic Fiend had been intense, but it had also made him learn new ways to use Spiritual power and his connection to the spiritual power felt deeper, more refined.


    Standing there, he pondered about the battle with Necrotic Fiend and his unexpected entry to the Wood Spirit Realm.


    Despite his efforts in trying to return and check on Ling Xi, he was unsessful.


    Even an attempt to merge with Groot did not give him entry into the spiritual realm.


    Separating back from Groot, Ram smiled, feeling helpless.


    "It seems we won''t be able to get in, my friend," he whispered, cing a hand on Groot''s shoulder as he continued.


    "But we''ll face whateveres our way, together."


    ---


    The following morning, Ram woke up to the sound of Thorny arguing with Ling''er.


    Instinctively, the first thing he did upon waking was to check his attributes, since he used up most of his Life energy and Spiritual power, for upgrading Groot and his basic skills.


    [ Name: Ram, Age: 22/81]


    [ Profession: Spiritual nter Tier-2 (0%), Martial Artist Tier-1 (32% ''+'')]


    [ Health: 100/100 (+531)]


    [ Spiritual Power: 100/100 (+482)]


    [ Physique: 14]


    [ Spirit: 11.20]


    [ Talent:


    [Recovery(unique)]: passively recovers 1% of max health and Spiritual power every minute.]


    [ nter skills:


    - nt Enhancement -Lv1(1 ''+'' /10)


    - Seed Collection -Lv2 (7 ''+'' /50), Characteristics: Collection Level 1, nt Affinity Level 1


    - Rapid Growth -Lv2 (9 ''+'' /50), Characteristics: Growth Level 1, nt Affinity Level 1]


    [ Martial Skills:


    - Basic Fist Method: Lv3 (0/100), Characteristics: Light Strength Level 1


    - Basic Footwork: Lv3 (0/100), Characteristics: Light Agile level 2


    - Basic Knife Method: Lv3 (0/100), Characteristics: Light Strength Level 2


    - Basic Gun Fighting: Lv 3 (0/1000), Characteristics: Light Strength Level 2.]


    [ Characteristic- Light Strength: Every time the skill is increased by one level, the physical strength +1]


    [ Characteristic- Light Agile: Every time the skill is increased by one level, the movement speed +1]


    [ Immortal Techniques:


    - Greenwood Heart Technique: Lv1 (0 ''+'' /100), Characteristics: Spirit Level 1, nt Affinity Level 1


    - Thousand Leaf Pinnacle: Lv1 (0 ''+'' /100), Characteristics: Spirit Level 1, Multiple de Control Level 1, Leaf-Shuriken Level 1]


    It took him 10 points of Spiritual power to upgrade every Level 1 basic skill to level 2, and from level 2 to level 3 requires 50 points of spiritual power each simr to basic nter skills.


    Yet, unlike the nter skills that only increase nt affinity and nter abilities.


    Practicing Martial skills and Immortal techniques add additional Physique and Spirit attributes.


    And by just increasing the levels of basic skills he improved 5 points of physiqueparable to ordinary Tier 2 martial artists while still being a Tier 1.


    In this way, consuming 130 experience points not only provided him a lot of memories, but also improved 3 points of strength, and 2 points of agility.


    He believed that enhancing his fundamental skills would strengthen his foundation, which would bring numerous advantages to his future, it was likely that there was no upper limit on the level of Basic Skills.


    As long as the experience points were enough, it could always go up from basic to intermediate and then to advance level.


    "Simrly, the enhancement of my attributes may be limitless. However, the attributes gained from upgrading basic skills tend to be more ordinary"


    "Unless the attributes acquired from intermediate and advanced skills are significantly greater." Ram pondered as he looked at his attribute panel and the new characteristics of Basic skills, he upgradedst night, which helped him fight against Necrotic Fiend.


    He nced around the room, only to discover that Su Mu had already left, and it was just past eight in the morning.


    Without Su Mu around, hepletely filled the rest of the required experience of Martial Artist from the Gene Optimization realm to the Blood Qi realm with the Life energy he recovered.


    Soon he felt the improvement to his body and spirit reaching a critical moment and finally broke through from the Gene Optimization realm, his physique attribute is improved by 3 points and his spirit attribute by 2 points.


    However, it was odd that after advancing from the Gene Optimization realm to the Blood Qi realm, his attributes only increased by an additional two points.


    This was unlike other martial artists whose attributes doubled or even tripled following their evolution to Tier 2.


    "Could it be because I have already undergone an evolution as a spiritual nter? Is that why my attributes didn''t see a greater increase?" he wondered.


    "Anyway, looking at my current attributes they are alreadyparable to professionals with Rare professions," Ram muttered to himself, as he clenched his fist feeling the raw power contained in his body.


    Given his current strength, he should be able to break through thick concrete walls with just a few punches.


    However, he feels that his speed is somewhat slower than that of the average Tier 3 professional or monster.


    [ Profession:


    - Spiritual nter Tier-2 (0%)


    - Martial Artist Tier-2 (0% ''+'')]


    Looking at the attribute panel again, he noticed the ''+'' sign next to the Martial Artist profession had reappeared.


    However, he also figured that enhancing the Martial Artist level further would require ten points of Life energy for each 1% increment.


    Ram decided that before embarking on the mission today, he would upgrade all three of his wood spirits, like Thorny and Groot, to Bronze as Linger was already Bronze level.


    He intended to enhance Thorny by giving her the ''Environmental Fortification'' skill he had previously copied from Linger.


    With Groot''s potential, he wished to allow him to awaken independently and discover whether he could manifest powerful skills as he had done previously.


    He summoned the Thorny and began infusing Spiritual Power into her body because her Spirit attribute was too low to reach the Bronze level.


    The standard minimum Spirit attribute needed for an ordinary professional to level up is 3 to 4 points.


    However, due to her ''Rare'' quality, which has more attributes than ordinary monsters, the minimum spirit attribute required is 5 points.


    As a wood spirit, she should be able to enhance it on her own as she matures.


    However, it has been just over a day since she was transformed into a wood spirit, and she didn''t have much time to improve herself.


    I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones and Golden Tickets!!


    Please do not forget!!

 Chapter 60: Grade A Skill -- Regeneration

    Previously, when he was still a Tier 1 professional, he needed 10 points of Spiritual power to enhance the spirit attribute by 0.1.


    However, upon advancing to Tier 2, it''s still 10 points of Spiritual Power that were necessary to raise the spirit attribute, but this time it''s a full point, due to the rise in purity and power.


    In the process, both her Physique and Spirit attributes improved rapidly, it didn''t take long for him toplete the infusion of Life energy and Spiritual power into Thorny, prompting her evolution towards Tier 2.


    As intense light wrapped around her, forming a cocoon, Ram seized the moment to impart the ''Environmental Fortification'' skill he had reserved earlier for Thorny.


    "Yeah, it''s a sess," he muttered. The workings of the spiritual eye are a bit confusing for him, much like the mechanics of his own talent - ''Recovery''.


    He didn''t dwell on the specifics of how it happened but instead concentrated on the new skill he had granted to Thorny, which was now disyed on her attribute panel.


    Seeing that it might take some time for Thorny toplete her evolution, he shifted his focus on to Groot.


    Ram repeated the same process with Groot, unlike Thorny, Groot''s spirit attribute was already 10 points enough to upgrade to Silver level (Tier 3), so upgrading to Bronze level is not a problem.


    But it still took more than 150 points of Life energy, just to increase the evolution degree from 73% to 100%.


    Soon, Groot began to evolve once more; in contrast to Thorny, who was enveloped by a cocoon, Groot''s evolution was straightforward and swift.


    His appearance and height remained unchanged, yet Ram sensed an improvement in Groot''s strength and defense.


    [Do you wish to retain the ''Regeneration'' skill, ssified as Grade ''A'', at the cost of 100,000 points of Spiritual Power?]


    [Yes/No]


    Suddenly, a new prompt materialized before him, asking Ram to retain the new skill awakened by Groot.


    Upon seeing another A-Grade skill -- ''Regeneration'', he was overjoyed, yet a tinge of disappointment set on his face, when he discovered that his Spiritual power was insufficient to save it.


    He hastily reviewed Groot''s attribute panel.


    Although the amount of spiritual power was decreased from one million to a hundred thousand for saving an ''A'' skill, he currently doesn''t even possess 1% of the amount required.


    But Groot, who was born from Titan Wood Tree seeds really lived up to his expectations, awakening another ''A''grade skill that isparable to Shared Consciousness.


    He witnessed firsthand how powerful an ''A'' grade skill like Shared Consciousness can be when he visited Wood Spirit World.


    [Name: Titan Wood Sprout (Groot)]


    [Level: Bronze (0%)]


    [Quality: Rare ]


    [Physique: 31]


    [Spirit: 16]


    [Description: Resembling a humanoid. The Titan Wood Sprout features an enhanced physique, resilient bark, and the ability to manipte vines and branches within certain limits. This creature can continue to grow slowly over time, absorbing vitality from its surroundings.]


    [Skills:


    [Shared Consciousness]: The Titan Wood is not just an individual tree but rather a collective entity, forming awork with all the trees surrounding it in the forest, enabling shared thinking andmunication among trees with the same origin.


    [Regeneration]: When injured, one can swiftly regenerate an entire broken body or specific parts of it, even from mere fragments, as long as there is enough life energy avable.


    [Note]: The host can utilize Regeneration through Bio Armor; however, the life energy required to heal will increase from twice the amount of life energy to multiple times that of healing its own body, depending on the extent of damage sustained.]


    [Talent:


    [Bio Armor]: Upon activation, the Titan Wood Sprout can merge with its host, forming armor made up of its bark. It is not only durable but also flexible, adapting to the host''s movements and needs. This bond enables the host to superimpose their physical and spirit attributes. Allowing the host to gain the ability to freely use all the skills of the Titan Wood Sprout when they are bonded.]


    The new skill should be able to rapidly recover its own broken body parts and its hosts.


    However, from the look of it, the main drawback of this skill should be the significant amount of life energy it consumes to heal its host in Bio Armor mode.


    Yet, as a Wood spirit, the amount of life energy reserves in their bodies is far greater than that of humans, and with his help, it should not be a problem in sustaining prolonged battles.


    "Theoretically, healing broken bones shouldn''t pose a problem; even severed limbs could be healed slowly. However, the amount of life energy needed for that should be unimaginable," Ram pondered, his arm supporting his chin while he stroked his imaginary beard.


    "It may not be of much help to me, but the ability to heal itself and its host should indeed be regarded as a superpower at my current level."


    Next, he looked at Linger and softly caressed her head with his finger.


    She is already at the Bronze level. Previously, he had intended to enhance her to the Silver level, but upon considering the remaining life energy, he decided to pause.


    Despite not knowing the specifics of the mission, he was still looking forward to it.


    So, he reserved some life energy and spiritual power for emergencies or unknown situations.


    "I suppose Thorny''s evolution will take more time than I initially thought," Ram remarked to Linger, carefully cing the cocoon containing Thorny into his jacket.


    He then stepped outside, with Linger perched on his shoulder and Groot trailing behind, his mind filled with numerous thoughts.


    The first thing he wanted to do was meet Liam, so he headed out of the subway station towards the location he had given Liam.


    As time ticked by while waiting for Liam, he grew bored and began to practice with Linger, using the Thousand Leaf Pinnacle technique to target the surrounding trees.


    With his recent advancement to Tier 2, he noticed a marked improvement in his abilities with the Sword leaves.


    His range had extended due to the increase in his spirit attribute, and his handling flexibility had improved slightly, although the number of Sword leaves, he could control stayed the same.


    I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones and Golden Tickets!!


    Please do not forget!!

 Chapter 61: Small Misunderstanding I

    Not far from where Ram waited, Liam cruised along on an old hoverbike. It looked like a regr motorbike, though it hovered just above the ground.


    "Each time we escape, it gets harder to stay hidden," he muttered, ncing down at the ck puppy sitting in front of him.


    The only change this time was that the dog had grown bigger since the night before but still wore the same yful grin.


    This beat-up hoverbike was a basic model, used by low-level gang members for small jobs.


    Unlike advanced hover bikes, this one is equipped with old-school mechanical steering, basic thrusters for aerial lift, eleration, and basic flight control, with a top speed of 120 mph.


    Liam had stolen it when he snuck out, this time he wanted to stay far away from that woman.


    After being caughtst night, he had been forced to work all night to satisfy her.


    Sure, he absorbed a lot of Spiritual power from her emotions, but being a sex ve wasn''t exactly his idea of fun.


    "Little ck, you better not sell me out again for food pills like yesterday," Liam joked, rubbing the puppy''s head.


    He had no intention of taking the dog along, but ever since he found it, the dog became very attached to him and refused to stray far.


    Left with no other choice, he had to bring it along.


    "Awf, Bow-wow!" Little ck barked happily, enjoying the wind blowing towards its face.


    He remembered clearly how small and frail it was when he found it next to a dumpster, the little creature had followed him everywhere, growing stronger and bigger with each passing day.


    Upon closer inspection, Liam discovered that it was a ''mutant dog''¡ª and it seemed to have awakened a special bloodline.


    Being perfectlypatible with his Hunter profession, he decided to raise it as his pet.


    The peaceful ride didn''tst long. Out of nowhere, a huge boulder the size of a water tank came flying toward him.


    With quick reflexes, Liam swerved the hoverbike to the side, narrowly avoiding the rock.


    But the sudden movement threw him off bnce, and before he knew it, he was crashing into the woods.


    Everything happened so fast and thest thing he saw was a massive, bear-like creature with glowing red eyes.


    "Boom!" Liam hit the ground hard, rolling to cushion the impact, holding Little ck tightly to his chest.


    Blood trickled from his head as pain shot through his body, but he was alive thanks to his strong physique.


    The hoverbike, however, was not so lucky¡ªit had mmed into the ground and broken into a shower of metal debris, sending up a cloud of dust and smoke.


    Ram, who was engrossed in training, heard the sudden noise.


    He hurriedly stopped his practice with Ling''er and dashed toward the source of the explosion.


    Although he was unsure of what the cause of sudden explosion, something told him this was connected to Liam.


    "Who dares to sneak attack me?" Liam yelled into the woods, turning to Little ck, who had remained surprisingly calm.


    The puppy''s ears twitched, and it let out a low growl, as though it detected something afar.


    As the smoke cleared, he scrambled to his feet, groaning from the pain. The woods were eerily quiet, except for the crackling of his ruined hoverbike.


    He nced around, trying to figure out what had hit him. Then he saw it¡ªthe figure emerging from the shadows.


    It was massive, towering over him, with thick, blood-red fur-covered limbs and a hunched, muscr frame.


    Its glowing red eyes locked onto Liam, filled with an animalistic rage.


    It was Sid who used his transformation ability to morph into a humanoid bear and threw the boulder towards Liam.


    As soon as he spotted the old hoverbike, heunched an attack, determined to prevent any gang members from discovering their secret hideout.


    "Who the hell are you? Why did you attack me?" Liam demanded furiously, swiping at the blood dribbling down his forehead.


    His hand moved to the small de hidden on his thigh, preparing for a confrontation.


    Little ck, aware of the impending threat, hunkered down, emitting a deep growl from its throat.


    "You deaf or something? I asked you a question!" Liam snapped, his voice carrying over the sound of the wind rustling through the trees.


    He was sure that this was not a monster beast but a human, over the years he had seen many such transformation abilities.


    Sid, in his bear-like form, didn''t respond with words. Instead, he lowered his head and let out another ear-splitting roar, shaking the branches above.


    Without warning, he charged toward Liam, his massive paws thudding against the forest floor, each step reverberating like thunder.


    Liam barely had time to react. "Is that all you got, furball?" he taunted, rolling out of the way just in time, narrowly avoiding Sid''s powerful swipe.


    With the help of enhanced reflexes, Liam shed with his de, aiming for Sid''s exposed side.


    But Sid was just as quick, twisting hisrge body out of the way and countering with a heavy backhand that sent Liam stumbling backward.


    "Not bad for a brute," Liam muttered through gritted teeth, wiping blood from his mouth as he regained his bnce.


    Little ck darted around the two fighters, barking wildly, its small form almostical in the midst of such a dangerous fight.


    "Roar," Sid advanced again with another roar, faster than Liam expected for his size.


    He swung another massive paw at Liam, who ducked just in time, the wind from the blow ruffling his hair.


    Liam went in for another strike with his de, but Sid blocked it with his arm, barely flinching as the de scraped against his thick fur.


    Then he responded with a swift, powerful punch that connected with Liam''s midsection, sending him flying back into a nearby tree.


    "Ugh!" Liam coughed as he hit the tree trunk, the impact momentarily knocking the wind out of him.


    His vision blurred for a second, but he quickly steadied himself, refusing to back down.


    "I''ve had worse from olddies," with a fierce growl, he pushed off the tree and charged back at Sid, his de shing as he aimed for Sid''s throat.


    "Let''s see how you like this!"


    I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones and Golden Tickets!!


    Please do not forget!!

 Chapter 62: Small Misunderstanding II

    Sid caught the de just before it made contact, the sharp edge cutting into his palm, but his thick hide protected him from serious damage.


    With a grunt of effort, Sid wrenched the de out of Liam''s grip and tossed it aside, swinging his massive arm in a wide arc toward Liam as he growled.


    "You''re going to need more than that."


    This time, Liam was prepared. He crouched swiftly, evading Sid''s swing effortlessly, and countered with a precise punch to Sid''s abdomen.


    "Seriously? Is that the best you can do?" Liam jeered, a smirk ying at the edge of his lips as Sid stumbled backward.


    Sid reeled back, momentarily breathless from the impact, yet he sensed a change; his attributes appeared to be improving at an elerated rate than usual.


    He even felt unable to control the transformation as his rage escted rapidly.


    This is a special ability of the Blood Rage Bear, which he acquired through beast transformation, which enhances his attributes as his anger grows during the transformation.


    However, there is also the side effect of losing control when one bes too angered.


    "Why is this jerk getting stronger?" Liam on the other hand quickly noticed the change in Sid, but he was determined to keep his advantage, unleashing a series of punches at Sid''s side, each blownding heavily on Sid''s sturdy frame.


    Yet, he was still unaware that it was his own actions, or more precisely his talent, that was fueling Sid''s anger, consequently amplifying his attributes.


    Sid''s reaction was swift. "Hahaha, not bad," he grumbled, his voice deepened further as he slowly began to transform into a full bear, seizing Liam''s punch right out of the air.


    "But it''s not enough!" he dered. In a fluid motion, he twisted Liam''s arm behind his back and flung him down, the force of the impact rippling through the ground.


    Liam hit the ground hard, the impact rattling through his bones, but he rolled to his feet quickly, wiping blood from his lip, ready to distance himself.


    "Fuck! You''re strong, I''ll give you that," he spat, "but you''re still just a big, angry brute. All that power and you''re still too slow."


    Sid flexed his massive arms, feeling the raw power coursing through him.


    "You''re not too shabby yourself, for a little guy," Sid sneered, catching Liam by the cor and lifting him off the ground.


    "But it should be over soon."


    "Yeah? Then let''s see who will finish whom," Liam said, struggling as his feet kicked in the air.


    He maintained hisposure, locking eyes with Sid, ready for whatever mighte next.


    Both were panting heavily, their bodies aching from the intense exchange.


    It was evident they were evenly matched in strength, though Sid might have had the upper hand, yet neither was willing to back down.


    Sid snarled, his grip tightening as he prepared to m Liam into the ground again. But before he could, a voice cut through the tension like a knife.


    "Stop!" Ram''s voice echoed through the woods as he sprinted into the clearing.


    He skidded to a halt between them, raising his hands to calm the situation. "Both of you, knock it off!"


    Sid froze, his grip on Liam loosening slightly as he looked over at Ram. "Huh, do you know this guy?" he growled, still holding Liam up.


    Liam, taking advantage of Sid''s distraction, kicked out, nting his boot squarely in Sid''s chest.


    Sid grunted, releasing his hold as he stumbled back. "You''re wee for the assist," Liam said dryly,nding gracefully on his feet.


    Ram stepped between them, his expression stern. "Sid, Liam, enough. We''re supposed to be on the same side here."


    Sid, still in his bear-like form, red at Liam, his red eyes glowing faintly. "He doesn''t look like he''s on our side," he rumbled, his muscles tensing as if ready for another round.


    "Almost had me there," Liam shot back, rubbing his sore shoulder. "But you''re not half bad for a walking furball."


    Ram sighed, stepping closer to Sid, who was about to beat Liam again,"Sid, this is my brother, Liam. He''s... well, he''s got a knack for getting into trouble. And Liam, this is Sid, he is a friend. Now can we please stop trying to kill each other?"


    Sid''s glowing red eyes flickered for a moment before returning to their normal color.


    His massive bear-like form began to shrink and shift, fur retracting into his skin, muscles smoothing out until he was back in his human form.


    "You never mentioned you had a brother," he said, his voice rough as he wiped blood from his mouth.


    "That''s because we were supposed to meet up today, but you encountered him before I had the chance to introduce you," Ram replied with a small grin. He then turned to Liam. "You alright?"


    Liam nodded, though his body ached from the fight with blood stains. "Yeah, I''m good. Just didn''t expect to be wrestling with a bear today."


    Sid crossed his arms, eyeing Liam with a mix of suspicion. "You fight well... for a gang member."


    Liam smirked, dusting off his clothes. "I''m no gang member. Just happened to steal their hoverbike."


    Ram chuckled, the tension finally easing as he patted Sid on the shoulder.


    "Looks like we''ve got some catching up to do." He turned to Liam, his expression softening. "Come on, let''s head back to camp. You can fill us in on what''s going on."


    Liam nodded, finally letting his guard down. Little ck barked happily, jumping up to lick Liam''s face as they began walking back toward the camp together.


    Ram, upon witnessing this, was somewhat surprised by the Little ck; he was aware of Liam''s fastidiousness in choosing his pet.


    He still recalled the days they spent searching for the perfect pet before being captured by the Shadow Society.


    Intrigued, he promptly used his Spiritual Eye to identify its attributes.


    [Name: Little ck]


    [Race: Demon/Canine]


    [Level: ck Iron]


    [Quality: Elite (Young)]


    [Physique: 1.1 (+1.1)]


    [Spirit: 0.6]


    [Description: Mutant dog, having awakened the bloodline of the Night Demon, contains the blood power of Night Demon that can strengthen all its attributes by 20% under the cover of night.]


    [Skills:


    Grade ''C165''-Giant: This skill allows the creature to enhance its size and physical attributes like increased strength, endurance, speed, defense, and other senses by 100%.]


    I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones and Golden Tickets!!


    Please do not forget!!

 Chapter 63: Reiki-Rich Area

    "Huh, this isn''t just any ordinary dog. Where''d you find this little guy?" Ram asked, impressed by the pup''s potential.


    He wasn''t too familiar with the Night Demon bloodline, but from what he could see, Little ck was already strong for its age.


    It was already an Elite quality creature, and it could potentially be even stronger by breaking through to ''Rare'' quality or even ''General'' quality if raised right.


    The skill Giant alone could double its fighting ability, and it seemed to be a permanent boost, not just a temporary one.


    Once fully grown, this pup could be stronger than some professionals with ''Rare'' professions, especially with that night bonus.


    Liam chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck. "You''ve always had an eye for picking out the good stuff, bro. Can''t hide anything from you." He sighed and continued.


    "Honestly, I just found him in an alley, starving. I felt bad, so I gave him some leftovers, and ever since then, he''s been stuck to me like glue, following me everywhere."


    As they continued toward the subway station, Liam, still feeling the adrenaline from the fight, turned to Sid.


    "You know, for someone built like a tank, you''re pretty quick," Liam said, his tone light but with a hint of challenge.


    "But you really need to work on that temper. Gutless sneak attacks aren''t exactly impressive."


    Sid grunted, narrowing his eyes as he sized Liam up again. "Work on my temper, huh? I could say the same about you."


    "You''ve got guts, but guts alone don''t win fights. Especially not against someone like me. And for the record, it was a misunderstanding¡ªI thought you were one of those gang members."


    Liam chuckled, massaging his aching shoulder. "Yeah, it definitely spiced things up. Besides, winning wasn''t my goal. I was just making sure you stayed on your toes."


    Sid arched an eyebrow, the trace of a smirk on his face. "Keeping me on my toes, huh? You''re fortunate Ram arrived when he did, or you''d be lying t on your back at this moment."


    "Talk all you want," Liam shot back with a grin. "But next time, I won''t go easy on you. I was just getting warmed up."


    Ram, walking slightly ahead of them, shook his head at their back and forth. "You two sound like you''re ready for round two," he said, ncing over his shoulder.


    "How about we save the fighting for the real enemies? And Sid, what were you thinking, attacking someone like that?"


    Sid''s expression turned grave upon hearing Ram''s words.


    He reflected for a moment before revealing the reason he and Mai were staunchly opposed to other gangs from finding this ce.


    "You neers, so you might not grasp the usual workings around here. But you''ve heard of areas rich in Reiki, haven''t you?"


    Liam furrowed his brow, clearly interested. "Reiki-rich areas? Yeah, I''ve heard of them. They''re supposed to be ces continuously overflowing with spiritual power, right? Why bring that up?"


    Sid nodded, his expression grim. "Exactly. since you know about them, you should also understand that those areas are prime targets for various gangs."


    "Since we are far from Blue Star and Divine Spirit Tree, the amount of reiki on the surfaces of its Moon is much less, although it''s a bit higher than what you''d find in those underground cities buried inside Blue Star, but it''s not easily replenishable causing a constant fight over control, and things can get pretty brutal."


    Liam''s curiosity was piqued. "So what''s that got to do with us?"


    Sid sighed, "Five months ago, my sister and I unexpectedly found this underground subway station that just appeared out of nowhere."


    "We have no idea how it got there. Some say it''s one of the Divine Spirit Tree''s abilities, like creating Monster Dens or something like that." He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in.


    "Ever since then, we''ve been keeping this ce hidden. Ram, you must have felt the difference when you stayedst night, right?"


    Ram pondered slightly, listening to Sid.


    However, thinking about it, he really never cared about the amount of spiritual power or reiki around him.


    Because he was never able to absorb any of it, it''s his unique recovery ability that always recovered his life energy and spiritual power, so he hadn''t noticed anything unusual.


    Seeing Ram''s confusion, Sid continued, "Anyway, when I saw that old hoverbike, I thought you were part of a gang trying to move in on our turf."


    Ram''s eyes widened slightly as the seriousness of the situation dawned on him. "So that''s why you attacked Liam so recklessly?"


    Sid nodded, his gaze fixed ahead, tension evident in his posture. "Yeah, I couldn''t take any chances. We''ve had to fight off gangs before for all sorts of reasons, but if they found out about this ce, it would be over for us."


    "It''s dangerous here, and we can''t afford to let our guard down. For a moment, I believed you were one of them."


    Liam, finally understanding, gave Sid a nod of respect. "I get it now. You''re just trying to protect your home. I probably would''ve done the same in your shoes. But next time, maybe ask questions before throwing boulders at people."


    Sid let out a low chuckle, the tension between them easing. "Fair enough. And maybe next time, don''te barreling in on a stolen gang bike. It sends the wrong message."


    Liamughed, rubbing his neck. "Point taken. But hey, I did get your attention, didn''t I?"


    Ram nced between the two, relieved that the hostility was finally settling down. "Alright, we''ve got that cleared up. But Sid, we''re not here to cause trouble."


    "We just need a ce toy low for a bit, and it seems like we''ve got more inmon than we thought."


    Sid looked thoughtful for a moment before nodding. "If Ram vouches for you, then you''re wee here."


    "Just know that things can get rough around these parts. We don''t go looking for trouble, but we won''t shy away from it either."


    I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones and Golden Tickets!!


    Please do not forget!!

 Chapter 64: Space Gate

    Liam grinned, his earlier bravado returning. "Sounds like my kind of ce. Don''t worry, I''ve had my fair share of rough patches. We''ll hold our own."


    Ram smiled at the camaraderie forming between them. "Good, because we''re going to need all the help we can get. Let''s get back to camp, fill each other in, and figure out what''s next."


    As they continued walking, the atmosphere between them grew more rxed, the earlier tension dissipating.


    Little ck trotted happily alongside Liam, asionally ncing up at Sid as if to say, "I''ve got my eye on you." Liam, noticing this,ughed and patted the pup''s head.


    "Looks like Little ck''s still not sure about you, Sid. You''re going to have to win him over."


    Sid smirked, casting a sidelong nce at the pup. "Why would I care about a little dog?" he mused.


    As the trio made their way back, Ram shared the vitality mushrooms he had previously cultivated, allowing the others to heal their injuries and replenish their physical strength.


    "Bow, wow, wow," As soon as he took out the Vitality mushroom, Little ck came dashed towards him, eager to feast.


    It barked incessantly, circling him with drool dripping from its mouth.


    Amused by the sound of the dog bark, Ling''er, who had been hiding, flew out and sat on his shoulder, looking at it curiously.


    "Ha ha, I have more for you, Little ck," he chuckled, watching the silly dog.


    With a stealthy move, he drew another vitality mushroom from his inventory, using his jacket to conceal the action, so Sid and Liam only saw the mushroom being taken from his pocket to feed Little ck.


    An unusual event urred as soon as the dog consumed the vitality mushroom: its body visibly began to erge.


    It wasn''t much, but it did grow slightly. He quickly checked its attributes; first, its physique had improved by one point as the effect of eating the vitality mushroom for the first time, and second, its evolutionary degree had risen by over 5%.


    Little ck, on the other hand, who had gulped down the vitality mushroom in one bite, barked again and rubbed his legs, begging for more.


    Observing its sudden growth, he took out another mushroom and fed it to him, curious to see if it could further enhance its evolutionary degree.


    "Huh?" Initially, he thought the effect was a one-time urrence, but when Little Back consumed the second vitality mushroom, its body began to expand once more.


    Just like the previous time, its physique was enhanced by another point and its evolutionary degree increased by 5% again.


    Unlike humans, when Little ck ate the Vitality Mushroom the whole process didn''t even take more than a few seconds.


    Looking at the Little ck again which looked unsatisfied and asking for more, all three of them were shocked.


    In haste, Ram pulled out another one from his jacket, eager to see if it would yield further improvement.


    With hundreds stored in his inventory, he felt little reservation as he used yet another.


    However, this time the effect was not as exaggerated as before; its body only grew slightly.


    Upon reviewing its attributes again, its physique had not increased, but its evolutionary progress had advanced by another 3%.


    "Burp," Little ck emitted a contented burp and stopped asking for more.


    Three of themughed at each other, and continued to walk towards the subway station.


    As they walked, Ram turned to Liam, curiosity written all over his face. "So, what have you been up to since we got separated? You''ve been through some wild stuff, haven''t you?"


    Liam chuckled, shaking his head. "Man, you wouldn''t believe half of it. It''s been one crazy thing after another."


    Ram''s eyes sparkled with interest. "We''ve got time. Spill it. What have you been doing since then? Did the Shadow Society mess with you?"


    Liam nced at Sid and Ram, realizing he had their full attention. "Alright, alright. So, after we got captured, things went sideways real fast."


    "After we tried to escape from that crazy Shadow Messenger that ambushed us, the next thing I knew, I woke up in a room packed with people. Thousands of them, all chained up."


    "Most of them seemed like they were from different underground cities, captured just like us. I tried to find you, Ram, but I didn''t see you. I got panicked at first, but then I remembered your agreement with them, and guessed that at least you should be alive."


    He paused for a moment, took a deep breath, and resumed, "Then they shoved us into some kind of space gate. I''m not even kidding¡ªat one moment, we were on Blue Star, and the next, we were on this Moon. I still don''t know how they pulled that off."


    Sid, who had been quietly listening, finally spoke up. "Huh? I also heard rumors that top organizations control space channels for transporting goods, but I always thought it was just that¡ªrumors."


    "So that''s how it is, huh," Ram muttered, piecing things together.


    He had assumed they were brought here on a spaceship, which made him feel like escape back to Blue Star seemed nearly impossible.


    But now, knowing there was a space gate involved, he felt a flicker of hope.


    As far as he knew, he heard of various types of space tunnels¡ª like stable, unstable, random and etc.., he even heard of items that could teleport users, but they were all high-level stuff.


    "But a stable space gate? That can transfer thousands of people sounds like high level advanced tech, or maybe is it some kind of crazy ability of someone?"


    "Who knows," Liam replied, his tone darkening. "Once we got here, the Shadow Society started checking everyone''s aptitude, talent, and details about our professions, trying to figure out who was worth keeping around."


    "Apparently, I didn''t make the cut, I was convinced it was all over for me, but, surprisingly, they left me alone afterward, and not just me, but also the others who didn''t pass alongside me."


    Sid couldn''t help but smirk. "Sounds like they had you pegged, huh? Hahaha!"


    Liam shot him a yful re. "Oh,e on! I''m better than some hairy pig next to me!" Heughed, brushing off Sid''s jab.


    "But hey, it worked out. I''m notining. Kept me out of their sights and gave me a chance to figure out what the hell was going on."


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones and Golden Tickets!!


    Please do not forget!!

 Chapter 65: C Grade Mission I

    Liam smirked at Sid, his eyes gleaming with mischief. "Speaking of which, I don''t see you faring much better. You''ve been hiding out underground, trying to protect this ce from thugs. How''s that working out for you?"


    Sid chuckled, shaking his head. "Better than getting caught by the Shadow Society and beingbeled ''useless,'' I''d say."


    Liam grinned, sping his hands together. "Touch¨¦. But at least I wasn''t the one throwing boulders at people for showing up in the wrong neighborhood."


    Ram, who had been quietlyughing at their banter, finally spoke up. "Alright, you two, save some of that energy. We''re on the same team now, so let''s not waste it before the real fight starts."


    Liam gave a mock salute. "Yes, sir! But seriously, Bro, what about you? Did you manage to awaken?"


    Ram''s grin widened as he pointed to the small creature sitting on his shoulder. "Haha, don''t you see it? I sessfully awakened and became a Spiritual nter. Meet Ling''er, my spirit pet."


    Liam''s eyes widened, the yful glint reced with a mix of awe and disbelief. "But¡­ how?" he whispered; his voice barely audible.


    "Didn''t they say you had zero affinity to Reiki? That it was impossible?" Initially, he sensed something different after meeting him, but he only thought that it was his own imagination.


    Now, it''s confirmed; Ram appears more rxed and approachable than before, he felt more carefree and approachable, all that pent-up anger and depression of being unable to awaken, was now gone and he seemed to be back to himself as when they were kids.


    Ram shrugged, still smiling. "I''m not sure how the Shadow Society pulled it off, but it worked. Based on what you''ve told me, I must have been unconscious for over five days. All I remember is waking up two days ago, already an Awakener."


    Liam, still processing the information, quickly asked, "Then, are you allowed to go back? I mean, it''s great that you became an Awakener, but don''t you want to leave? The Cyber Core district is a nightmarepared to the underground city we grew up in." While he was genuinely happy for Ram, he was also worried.


    The thought of the Cyber Core district¡ªmade him uneasy, he witnessed sights he had never wished to see in his life.


    Things like ve trading, organ trafficking, illegal trade of advanced cybeic enhancements, imnts, or artificial intelligence chips that could vite ethical boundaries, and smuggling weapons can be called small-time jobs here.


    Ram sighed, shaking his head. "Nope. They made me sign a 15-year contract. If I break it, my name goes on the bounty list."


    Liam frowned. "So, anyone can hunt you down for the reward, not just the Shadow Society?"


    "Exactly," Ram said. "I don''t know what the Shadow Society''s true motive is, but for now, I have to focus on staying alive and keeping my status."


    They quickly made their way back to the dimly lit subway station, where Su Mu and Groot were busy organizing the supplies into the truck.


    Given Groot''s current physique, he could effortlessly carry items weighing thousands of pounds, which simplified the arrangement of all the necessary equipment.


    Mai on the other hand was still in her workspace with Xiao Mu, she was meticulous, making sure all the weapons were working perfectly.


    These include weapons such as traditional firearms like enhanced Assault rifles and enhanced Sniper rifles that fire high-caliber bullets, made with advanced materials to increase range, uracy, and stopping power.


    Special firearms, such as the Gauss rifle, utilize electromaic coils to propel metal projectiles at high velocities over long distances.


    Along with various types of grenades, such as Explosive grenades, Smoke grenades, Fragmentation grenades, which disperse shrapnel upon detonation, and a few EMP grenades, that can emit an electromaic pulse to disable nearby electronic devices, cybeic imnts, and vehicles within a specific radius.


    As the group gathered, Ram introduced Liam and Little ck to the rest of the team.


    Liam quickly got adjusted to the environment. Well as soon as he spotted Su Mu, he couldn''t help but start flirting.


    "Hey there, Miss. Need any help with that? I''ve been known to be pretty handy with tools." While Little ck went off running around ying with Ling''er.


    Su Mu didn''t even look up, her hands moving swiftly arranging things with practiced ease.


    "I''m fine, you should focus on getting yourself ready for the mission," she said coolly, brushing off his flirtation with the same disinterest she had for a broken screw.


    Liam chuckled, unbothered. "Acting cold huh, I see. You''re really not making this easy for me."


    Sid, noticing the exchange, rolled his eyes and stepped forward, pping his hands to get everyone''s attention.


    "Alright, team, enough with the distractions," he said, his voice cutting through the noise of the busy station particrly towards Liam, like someone who''d been through this routine many times before.


    "ording to the mission description, there''s a monster den that''s popped up nearby. Our job is to clear out the monsters and get our hands on the Source seed."


    "Remember, we''re not the only ones gunning for that source seed, we need to be as quick and efficient as possible."


    "Since there will be others taking the same mission, you can expect the unexpected." He continued, "However, with my sister''s help, it should not be that difficult."


    His trust in Mai''s strength is not solely because she is the only Tier 3 among them, but also because he knows her sister is a rare professional with two main professions thatplement each other well.


    He knew how strong she could be once she got serious, he didn''t want to remember what happenedst time when she got angry.


    "Well, it seems everyone is here; this makes it easier," Mai said as she walked out of the workshop and approached the group, with two humanoid robots.


    The robots, were the same working robots Ram used for cleaning a newpartment for Su Must night, were now equipped with multiple weapons.


    They bore no resemnce to their former selves from the night before, one was carrying a long de, while the other was equipped with arge rifle.


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones and Golden Tickets!!


    Please do not forget!!

 Chapter 66: C Grade Mission II

    Mai''s voice carried a tone of quiet authority as she addressed Xiao Mu. "Little Mu, you''ll stay here," she instructed, her gaze softening slightly.


    "If anything, unusual happens, immediately hide yourself in the location I showed you earlier. Don''t take any risks."


    Despite Xiao Mu unexpectedly awakening and unlocking a talent that many yearn for, she was still very young,ckedbat experience and her level was quite lowpared to the others. Mai wanted to keep her safe.


    Xiao Mu nodded, her young face determined, though there was a hint of worry in his eyes as he watched the team prepare to leave.


    Mai then turned to the rest of the group, her expression returning to its usual seriousness.


    She cast a nce at the truck, now loaded with ammunition and various weapon boxes.


    "Everyone, stay sharp out there. I''ve prepped the gear and ammo, so there shouldn''t be any issues. But if you notice anything out of the ordinary, let me know right away."


    She paused, then continued, "Given that I have the most experience among us, I''ll take the lead on this team. Ram, you''ll be second-inmand since you''re the only one with crowd control abilities."


    She pointed at Ram and continued, "The mission site isn''t far, but given our current means of transport, it''ll take about four to five hours to get there."


    "We''ll likely run into monsters along the way, so be ready to handle them as theye. I''ll go over the attack strategy, our route, and other details while we''re on the move."


    Mai paused for a moment, scanning each face in the group, her eyes sharp and calcting. "But before we head out, I need a detailed ount of yourbat styles, the weapons you prefer, your individual abilities, skills, and any other vital information."


    "I need to know what each of you brings to the table so I can n ordingly. If there are any special tactics or roles you''re used to in a fight, now''s the time to speak up."


    Liam was the first to step forward, his usual cocky grin in ce. "I''m all about closebat, Profession-- Hunter. My specialty is in using Knife skills¡ªthey''re quick, lethal, and perfect for slicing through that gets too close."


    "As for abilities, I''ve got enhanced reflexes and speed¡­ Well, there are a lot of trap skills that I can use, although it takes time to arrange them."


    "I''m also pretty handy with small firearms, but I prefer to get up close and personal."


    Ram who was behind, immediately used his spiritual eye to check the attribute of Liam, it''s been a while since he checked itst time and was curious about any changes.


    [Name: Liam, Age: 20/93]


    [Race: Human ]


    [Profession: Tier 2 Hunter (97%)]


    [Physique: 24.4 ]


    [Spirit: 9.4 ]


    [Talent: ???]


    Ram''s eyes widened in surprise. "Huh? Why has his evolutionary degree has jumped so fast? It was only at 11%st time I checked," Ram pondered to himself, as he stared at the holographic disy before him.


    "His physical and spirit attributes have surged. Could this be linked to histent talent?" The more he looked at it, the more confused he became.


    He clearly remembered howzy this guy can be, "It took him over a year and a half to reach Tier 2, and now he''s almost at Tier 3? Did he awaken some powerful ability, like me?"


    "How long has it been one month? Since thest time I saw his attribute panel. Did this asshole suddenly stop beingzy or what? And even if he stopped beingzy how can he improve so fast?"


    He couldn''t pinpoint what had changed, but he suspected it was linked to Liam''s talent.


    "Everyone assumed his talent was just [E-189 Taunt].However, since I have identified talents up to ''A'' grade and below, then his talent must be above ''A'' grade ¡ªmaybe even S-grade?"


    Regaining hisposure, Ram stepped forward with Ling''er and Groot on his side.


    "As a Spiritual nter, mybat style''s a bit different. I can control nt-based spirits to fight alongside me. Ling''er here helps use mid-range attacks, and together with Thorny, we can create barriers, entangle enemies, or evenunch sharp projectiles."


    "Groot''s good at close-rangebat, defense, and strong attacks."


    "I am also able to engage in closebat when necessary, and I possess a strong ability to recover my injuries and spiritual power," he paused briefly, then added.


    "If Ie across any unique spiritual nts, I would be able to utilize them based on their individual properties."


    Mai nodded, absorbing the information. "Good. A mix of closebat, long-range, and support¡ªthis should work well for our mission. Su Mu, what about you?"


    Su Mu, who had been silent, looked up. "Skilled in closebat with high attack power, and proficient in long-range attacks using bows," she said, then fell silent once more.


    Mai looked satisfied with the responses; she already had a good idea of how Sid fights.


    "Alright. We''ve got a solid team with a variety of skills. Here''s the n: You two blockheads, Liam and Sid, you''ll take the lead as our scouts. Keep us informed of any threats up ahead."


    She then turned to Su Mu and said, "You''ll be our frontline, handling any enemies that get too close."


    Finally, she addressed Ram, "And you, Mr. Rookie, will drive the truck and provide support with your wood spirits when necessary."


    "I''ll handle the tech support and manage any unexpected challenges we encounter. I''ll also coordinate our actions and intervene as needed."


    Mai looked around at the group, waiting for any objections. "Any doubts? Speak now."


    The group exchanged nces, each member nodding in agreement with Mai''s n. Sid broke the silence, his voice steady. "No doubts here. We''re ready."


    Mai gave a satisfied nod, then nced at Xiao Mu onest time. "Remember, stay safe and follow the n. We''ll be back as soon as we can."


    Xiao Mu gave a brave smile and a thumbs-up, even though her eyes betrayed her concern. "Good luck, everyone. I''ll be waiting here."


    With the final checkspleted, Mai led the team to the truck. The vehicle, a rugged, heavily modified, and equipped to handle rough terrain and hostile environments.


    Its reinforced frame and advanced tech ensured a smooth ride despite the dangers ahead.


    Like it? Add to the library! Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones and Golden Tickets!!


    Please do not forget!!

 Chapter 67: D Rank Monster Den I

    As they climbed into the truck, Mai took a moment to brief everyone on the specifics of their route and mission. "We''ll be traveling through the outskirts of the city and then into a densely forested area."


    "Stay alert for ambushes and sudden attacks. The monster den is located near a series of abandoned industrial buildings."


    "The Source Seed is located inside the den. Given that it''s a monster den with a C rank, it would have already spawned two to three thousand monsters by now."


    With that, Mai pulled out two hoverboards from the truck''s side.


    They were the same Glide Board X-100s that she and Sid previously used. She gave one to Liam and passed the other to Sid.


    "These are Glide Board X-100s. Basic, but they are good for traveling short distances and scouting," she exined as Liam admired the smooth, minimalistic design.


    The boards had a utilitarian look, with a sleek, no-nonsense finish. The hover pads glowed faintly with a soft blue light, hovering just inches above the ground.


    Ram, curious about the equipment, used his spiritual eye to examine the hoverboards.


    A holographic panel materialized in front of him, disying their attributes:


    [ Name: Glide board X-100]


    [ Type: Basic Personal Hoverboard]


    [ Technology:


    [Standard Hover Pads]: Utilizes basic hover pad technology for smooth gliding at low altitudes.


    [Basic Electromaic Drive]: Uses a basic electromaic drive for hovering and propulsion.


    [Simple Control Mechanism]: Basic foot sensors for speed and direction control.]


    [ Specifications:


    Top Speed: 45 mph


    Range: 70 miles]


    [ Additional Features: Minimalistic design, manual stabilization, standard battery pack, limited onboard electronics.]


    "Then again, these hoverboards should be considered as transportation equipment. So, it makes sense I can scan their attributes." Ram thought to himself as he looked at their attributes.


    Although they are called basic personal hoverboards, each one costs thousands of Shadow points if you want to buy it them.


    Despite their simplicity, these hoverboards were reliable, user-friendly, lightweight, and ideal for various mission requirements.


    However, in contrast to advanced hoverboards that cost tens of thousands of Shadow points, the basic models have several drawbacks, including a low top speed and limited maximum range on a full charge.


    Compared to walking and running, hoverboards offer their own advantages, and it appears Mai has modified the sides of the truck to allow for charging when they''re not in use.


    Ram took the wheel, his hands steady as he maneuvered the heavily modified pickup truck out of the subway station and onto the main road.


    Mai sat beside him with Little ck and Ling''er behind, while she was keeping a watchful eye on the path ahead, reviewing the mission details on a holographic map.


    "We''ll stop once every hour to reassess our position and ensure we''re still on track. If we encounter any trouble, we''ll deal with it on the spot."


    Su Mu and Groot climbed onto the back of the truck, taking up positions to get a better vantage point.


    Su Mu was armed with a bow slung across her back and a Gauss rifle in hand, her sharp eyes scanning the area.


    Groot also stood ready, behind therge-caliber machine gun mounted on top of the truck.


    Liam and Sid, now equipped with their Glide Boards, zipped ahead of the truck. The hoverboards hummed softly beneath them as they took to the air, gliding smoothly over the rough terrain.


    Liam''s cocky grin was back in ce as he called out to Sid, "Race you to the tree line, Let''s see that beastly form of yours won''t help you this time!"


    Sid smirked, his eyes narrowing as he leaned into the Glide Board, picking up speed. "You''re on. Don''t cry when I leave you in the dust."


    They raced ahead, dodging between broken-down cars and debris, their boards weaving effortlessly through the obstacles.


    Ram watched them from the truck, shaking his head with a small smile. "Those two are going to get themselves into trouble before we even reach the mission site."


    Mai nodded, her focus never wavering from the map. "Let them have their fun for now. They''ll need that energy when the real fighting starts."


    She tapped a section of the map, highlighting various ces. "This is where things will get serious, ording to the information we have, these spots are low-ranking monster dens. We must eliminate them before advancing¡ªthere''s no margin for error."


    As they moved further away, thendscape began to change. The tall, crumbling buildings gave way to overgrown roads and thick vegetation.


    The air grew heavier, filled with the scent of damp earth and the distant sounds of creatures lurking in the shadows.


    The forest loomed ahead, dark and foreboding, the perfect hiding spot for ambushes.


    As they continued, the air inside the truck was filled with a focused silence, punctuated only by the asionalment or update.


    The journey was smooth for the first few hours, with thendscape passing by in a blur of greens and browns.


    Although they came across a few monsters sporadically, but they were all just ordinary Tier 1 creatures, with not a single elite in sight.


    Most were quickly dealt with by Liam and Sid, while Su Mu took care of the remainder.


    This was also due to the reason that most monsters are concentrated around monster dens where reiki is richer.


    However, as they entered deeper into the forest, the sense of unease grew.


    The trees seemed to close in around them, their branches intertwining like skeletal fingers, blocking out the light.


    Liam and Sid slowed down, circling back to the truck, hovering above the treetops on their Glide Boards, and scanned the area ahead, their eyes sharp for any sign of movement.


    "All clear so far, but I don''t like it. Feels like we''re walking into a trap." Liam reported over thems, his earlier bravado tempered by the current serious look.


    Sid''s voice crackled back through thems. "Keep your eyes open and stay ready. If it''s a trap, we''ll just have to spring it and deal with whateveres our way."


    Back in the truck, Mai fine-tuned the map, focusing on their current location.


    "We''re nearing the D-rank den; there''s a chance of encountering monsters with low level intelligence, who can set up traps and ambushes." she took onest look at the map, then gave a sharp nod.


    "Alright, let''s push forward. Liam and Sid, keep scouting but stay withinmunication range.


    Ram, keep the truck steady¡ªdon''t let anything slow us down. Su Mu, Groot, be ready for anything."


    I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones and Golden Tickets!!


    Please do not forget!!

 Chapter 68: Werewolf?

    Ram nodded, his grip on the wheel steady as he navigated the truck through the increasingly rough terrain.


    "Got it. We''ll be ready." Su Mu and Groot were on high alert in the back of the truck.


    As they pushed further into the forest, the sense of unease grew stronger.


    The silence was almost deafening, with no monsters or birds nearby, broken only by the asional rustle of leaves.


    It felt as though the forest itself was holding its breath, waiting for something to happen.


    Suddenly, a series of low growls echoed through the trees, followed by the unmistakable sound of heavy footsteps approaching rapidly from all directions.


    "Contact!" Liam''s sharp eyes spotted movement in the trees, "we''ve got multiple hostiles closing in fast!" he immediately shouted through thems, drawing his knife and preparing for a fight.


    Mai reacted immediately, her voice calm butmanding. "Everyone, get ready forbat! Liam, and Sid, retreat to the truck at once and guard our nks."


    "Ram, position us defensively. Su Mu, Groot, eliminate any monsters that approach too closely."


    The truck screeched to a stop as Ram deftly positioned it against arge boulder for cover.


    He exited the vehicle with Ling''er, who transformed into fragmented des made up of Sword leaves orbiting around him, poised to strike at a moment''s notice.


    Su Mu took a deep breath, steadying her aim as she prepared to engage the iing enemies.


    Liam and Sid swooped down on their Glide Boards, their weapons ready, as they scanned the area for the first signs of movement.


    The growls grew louder, and the underbrush began to shake as the creatures closed in.


    The first wave of monsters burst through the tree line, a pack of hulking, canine-like beastsrger than ordinary wolves with glowing red eyes and vering jaws.


    Their fur was matted and dirty, their sharp ws digging into the ground as they charged forward.


    Looking at the wave, Ram used his Spiritual eye to check the details.


    [ Name: Gray Wolf]


    [ Level: ck Iron]


    [ Quality: Ordinary]


    [ Physique: 3.9]


    [ Spirit: 1.4]


    [ Introduction: Ordinary wild monsters, flexible in shape, distributed all over the world]


    Su Mu was the first to fire, her Gauss rifle spitting out high-velocity rounds that tore through the monsters'' thick hides.


    Groot unleashed a barrage of heavy machine gun fire, the roar of the gun drowning out the growls as the bullets tore through the pack.


    Liam darted in and out of the fray on Glide Board, shooting at any beast that got too close from above the sky.


    Amidst the battle, Ram employed the Thousand Leaf Pinnacle technique to manipte the sword leaves, attacking the monsters within his range.


    With his spirit attribute at 14 points, he proficiently controlled six small des, targeting the monsters'' weak spots such as eyes, jaws, and stomachs with precision.


    Groot, standing guard by his side, smashed through the monsters that got too close, although he looked smaller than others, his physique was the highest among all of them, and each blow was a crushing blow that sent creatures flying back.


    Meanwhile, Sid leaped from his hoverboard, his physique morphing mid-leap.


    He expanded swiftly, with muscles bulging and bones rearranging into a werewolf form, until he towered over two meters, his body cloaked in dense silver fur that glinted metallically in the faint light.


    His ws were elongated and razor-sharp, glinting with a deadly edge.


    His face mostly turned into a wolf, with a powerful jaw filled with sharp teeth, and glowing amber eyes that seemed to burn with an intense predatory focus.


    "Howl," As soon as he hit the ground, Sid howled sharply and lunged forward with incredible speed.


    His ws tore through the first Gray Wolf that got too close, ripping its throat out in a single, fluid motion.


    The beast didn''t even have time to yelp before it copsed.


    The Grey wolves that heard Sid''s howl started to shiver, their glowing red eyes flickering with uncertainty.


    Some of the beasts even hesitated, stepping back as fear took hold. The primal fear invoked by the presence of a stronger predator was evident in their trembling limbs and cautious, retreating steps.


    This brief moment of hesitation was all the opportunity the team needed.


    Mai seized the opportunity. "Ram, take them out now while they''re disoriented!" shemanded, her eyes scanning the battlefield for any signs of further threats.


    Ram nodded, his eyes glowing as Ling''er, his weapon, responded to his thoughts.


    The Sword leaves orbiting around him moved with deadly grace, slicing through the air toward the nearest group of wolves.


    The leaves tore through the monsters'' flesh with ease, their sharp edges leaving no room for escape.


    Blood sttered across the forest floor as several wolves fell simultaneously, their bodies hitting the ground with heavy thuds.


    This is Sid''s second monster transformation other than Blood Rage Bear, obtained by integrating the blood essence of Elite Swift Wolf when he was still at Tier 1.


    His talent, [A-092 Beast-Man], not only enables him to transform into a humanoid monster by using the blood essence of a specific monster, but it also gives him the ability to add multiple blood essences from different monsters with each evolution.


    In contrast to the Bear transformation, which focuses on enhancing physical strength and defense, the Werewolf transformation''s natural agility and enhanced senses allowed him to dodge and counterattack with lethal efficiency.


    As another beast lunged at him, Sid sidestepped and delivered a bone-crushing punch, sending it crashing into a nearby tree.


    "Too slow!" he growled, his voice deep and guttural in this form. The wolves, now realizing the futility of their assault, tried to retreat, but it was toote.


    Sid pounced on another one, his ws tearing through its back with ease, ending its life in an instant.


    "Keep them off the truck!" Mai shouted, her hands flying over the control panel as she deployed a series of automated turrets from the sides of the vehicle.


    The turrets started firing, spitting out streams of bullets that cut down any monster that got too close.


    Su Mu remained calm andposed; her hands steady as she fired.


    Each shot was precise, taking down monsters with a single bullet, as most of these monsters are just ordinary ck Iron and Bronze level.


    I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones and Golden Tickets!!


    Please do not forget!!

 Chapter 69: Hunched Old Woman

    Sid, still in his Werewolf transformation, turned towards the few stragglers who had evaded the initial attack.


    He let out another howl, this one lower and more menacing, sending thest of the wolves into a panicked retreat.


    They turned tail and fled into the forest, their howls of fear echoing as they vanished into the underbrush.


    With a swift swipe of his ws, he slit thest remaining wolf''s throat, leaving their bodies lying around the truck.


    He stood over the creature, panting heavily, his heightened senses still alert for any sign of other threats.


    The forest was silent once more, except for the sound of his heavy breathing.


    Mai quickly assessed the situation, her eyes scanning the surroundings for any more potential dangers.


    When she was satisfied that they had cleared the immediate threat, she gave a curt nod. "Good work, everyone. Let''s regroup and make sure no one''s injured."


    Sid reverted back to his human form, his muscles shrinking and his features softening as the fur receded.


    He rolled his shoulders, trying to shake off the lingering tension. "That was a decent warm-up," he muttered, though there was a hint of a smile on his lips as he looked at Liam. "Looks like I still left you in the dust, though."


    Liam returned the smirk, "Alright, don''t get too cocky. And what''s with the werewolf transformation? Wasn''t it supposed to be a bear?"


    Sid''s grin widened at Liam''s question. "Hah...hah...aha," he was about to reply, but before he could answer, an eerie, chillingughter echoed through the forest, cutting through the silence like a knife.


    It came from all directions at once, surrounding them, and sending a shiver down everyone''s spine.


    "Wonderful," a raspy, mocking voice called out.


    "What a talented young batch, just right for my experiments, ha-ha." Theughter trailed off into a sinister chuckle, filled with dark amusement.


    Everyone snapped to attention, their weapons raised as they scanned the trees.


    Out of the shadows, a figure slowly emerged¡ªa hunched old woman, her body grotesquely modified with prosthetic limbs, a mechanical eye glowing ominously in her gaunt face.


    Her skin was pale and wrinkled, hanging loosely over the metal framework that reced much of her body.


    Every step she took was apanied by a faint whirring noise as her prosthetics adjusted to the uneven terrain.


    Following her, three fully armed robots came into view.


    One was a humanoid machine, sleek and agile with limbs that ended in sharp, wed like monsters, its metallic surface glinting menacingly in the dim light.


    The other two were muchrger¡ªa towering ape-like robot with powerful arms designed for crushing, each movement causing the ground to tremble.


    The third was a serpentine machine that slithered forward with mechanical precision, its body covered in sleek, ovepping metal tes that shimmered as it moved.


    The old woman''s mechanical eye scanned the team, her twisted grin widening. "You''ve done well to survive this long, but your luck has run out," she hissed. "Let''s see how you fare against my creations."


    Mai''s mind raced as she quickly evaluated the situation. This was no ordinary enemy; as a mechanic just a look at the old woman she knew that the other person was also a mechanic like her.


    The old woman and her robots were clearly the result of advanced, possibly experimental, cybeic enhancements.


    She was a dangerous opponent, one who had clearly been lying in wait for the perfect moment to strike.


    [ Name: Edith Wright]


    [ Age: 71/96]


    [ Race: Human]


    [ Profession: Tier 3 Mechanic]


    [ Physique: 17(+20 prosthetic)]


    [ Spirit: 42]


    Ram immediately used his Spiritual eye to look into her details, looking at her attributes she is not much stronger than any other ordinary professionals.


    However, the mechanical robots behind her seemed to be all Tier 3, with their own individual advantages.


    But before he or Mai could alert the others, the old woman''s mechanical eye locked onto Sid and Liam.


    With a quick, fluid motion, she lifted her prosthetic arm and aimed it directly at them.


    A smallpartment in her arm opened, revealing an array of sharp, needle-like projectiles.


    "Let''s see how fast you really are," she sneered, her voice dripping with malice.


    With a flick of her wrist, the projectiles shot out with terrifying speed, whistling through the air toward Sid and Liam.


    Sid and Liam barely had time to register the attack before the projectiles struck them.


    The needles embedded themselves into their limbs with a sharp sting, and almost instantly, thin, metallic cords unraveled from the projectiles, coiling around their arms and legs like living snakes.


    The cords tightened, pinning them to the ground with a force that left them both momentarily stunned.


    Sid strained against the restraints, attempting to transform into Bearman, but the cords released electric currents, and cords tightened further, digging painfully into his flesh.


    "Damn it!" he growled, his voice a deep, guttural snarl as he fought to break free.


    Liam, on the other hand, tried to reach for his knife, his fingers inching toward the hilt as he attempted to cut the cords.


    But the old woman''s design was too effective; every movement only made the cords constrict more, and he quickly realized that his efforts were futile.


    "These things... they''re too tight," he grunted, his voice strained.


    The old woman cackled with delight, her mechanical eye whirring as it zoomed in on the two trapped fighters.


    "Oh, you thought you could fight me with brute strength? How amusing, don''t bother. My little toys are specially designed to handle troublesome pests like you effortlessly."


    Mai''s eyes widened in rm. "Sid! Liam!" she shouted, her mind racing for a solution.


    She knew she had to act fast; it seemed the cords weren''t just meant to immobilize¡ªthey were likely designed to kill if the captives struggled too much.


    "Su Mu, Ram, cover me!" she shouted, her voice cutting through the chaos.


    Su Mu, who had been lining up another shot at the serpentine robot, quickly shifted her aim, firing at the old woman in an attempt to disrupt her control.


    Ram, his Sword leaves swirling around him protectively, advanced on the ape-like robot, trying to draw its attention away from the trapped Sid and Liam.


    The old woman sneered at Su Mu who fired at her, she didn''t even bother to move or do anything.


    Before the bullets hit her, an energy shield appeared covering her as it absorbed the impact with a faint hum.


    "Fools! You can''t save them. They''re already mine!" she taunted, her voice dripping with malice.


    I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones and Golden Tickets!!


    Please do not forget!!

 Chapter 70: [Hero Skill: Power-storing arrow], One Shot Kill

    Su Mu, who saw the energy shield, fired several consecutive shots to destroy it.


    However, the shield absorbed all the bullet impacts, protecting her.


    It is important to note that a Gauss rifle uses electromaic coils to elerate a ferromaic projectile to high speeds, achieving speeds significantly higher than traditional bullets, often exceeding 2,000 m/s, still it didn''t do any damage to the energy shield.


    While the old woman''s attention was on Su Mu, Mai dashed toward Sid and Liam.


    The old woman, noticing Mai''s attempt to rescue them, became enraged.


    Disregarding Su Mu''s attacks, she turned her anger towards Mai,unching the same needle-like projectiles she had used on Sid and Liam in an effort to capture Mai as well.


    As the old womanunched her needle-like projectiles toward Mai, her movements were precise and calcted, thanks to her mechanical eye.


    However, Mai''s reflexes were far beyond what the old woman had anticipated. In an instant, she activated ''sh Step,'' her body bing a blur as arcs of electricity crackled around her legs.


    Each step left behind afterimages, confusing the old woman and rendering her attacks futile.


    The projectiles zipped through the air, but Mai''s enhanced speed made it seem as if time had slowed.


    She weaved through the iing barrage with fluid grace, each motion seamless.


    The old woman''s sneer faltered as she realized that her carefully aimed attacks were missing their mark entirely.


    "Impossible¡­!" the old woman hissed, her mechanical eye struggling to track Mai''s erratic movements.


    Moving in such a manner should be impossible with her current physique, even with the help of sh Step.


    Nevertheless, she was able tobine her arcane energy with her spiritual power which boosted her speed, far more than an ordinary sh step could achieve.


    As Mai closed in on Sid and Liam, her mind raced calcting various oues.


    She knew that the cords were too strong to cut with conventional weapons, but if she could get close enough, she might have a chance to sever them without harming Sid and Liam in the process.


    She never expected someone to sneak attack them, since the attack earlier was just ordinary monsters.


    She thought to assess the team''sbat skills and understand their strength, so she refrained from preparing any of her equipment.


    However she is still confident in her own strength, she believes handling the old woman would not pose a problem, so she wanted to save Sid and Liam first before the old woman could use them for her own advantage, causing more trouble.


    But, before she could reach them, she saw something unbelievable. Su Mu made a decisive move.


    Realizing the Gauss rifle was ineffective against the shield, she threw the rifle aside, seamlessly transitioning back to her bow.


    With practiced precision, she infused her spiritual power into it and aimed directly at the old woman.


    The old woman who saw this didn''t care, still confident in the shield that she spent tens of thousands of shadow points, dismissed Su Mu''s efforts with a derisive sneer.


    "Fools," she scoffed, "You''ll need more than that to¡ª"


    However, her voice froze mid-taunt, as Su Mu loosed the arrow.


    It streaked through the air with deadly precision, with a glowing streak of light, aimed directly at the old woman.


    In an instant, the arrow that was made up of spiritual power simr to the daggers she used when she fought with Wraiths, pierced through the old woman''s shield as if it was made of paper, defying thews of physics and logic.


    Making the old woman''s expression twist in disbelief as the arrow buried itself in her throat.


    "What? How¡ª" she choked, her voice gurgling as blood mixed with the mechanical fluids leaked out through the hole made by the arrow.


    The old woman staggered backward, her mechanical limbs jerking uncontrobly as the arrow''s remaining energy short-circuited her systems.


    With a final, pained scream, she copsed to the ground, her body convulsing before falling still.


    The robots that were attacking Ram and Groot froze in ce, their connection to their master severed by the old woman''s death.


    The forest fell silent once more, the eerie quiet settling over the battlefield as thest echoes of the old woman''sugh faded into nothingness.


    All eyes turned to Su Mu in shock; everything had happened so fast.


    The fight had barely begun, and the overconfident, crazy old woman was already dead in an instant.


    The team stood frozen for a moment, processing the sudden end to the battle.


    Mai snapped out of it first, rushing to Sid and Liam''s side. She quickly assessed their condition, noticing that the cords were still constricting their limbs.


    The immediate threat had been neutralized, but they were far from safe. "Hang on, I''m getting you out," she said firmly, her hands already moving to channel her spiritual power.


    She carefully directed it to unravel the cords, working to break the restraints without causing any harm.


    Sid and Liam were still catching their breath, their expressions a mix of relief and lingering tension.


    Sid gritted his teeth as he felt the cords loosen under Mai''s touch, he muttered. "Thanks, sister."


    Liam, on the other hand, tried to make light of the situation. "I guess I owe you all one," he said with a wry smile, though the lingering shock was evident in his eyes.


    Meanwhile, panting heavily Su Mu holstered her bow, as the arrow just nowpletely drained all the remaining spiritual power from her body, yet her gaze remained intently fixed on the fallen old woman.


    She then nced at the immobilized robots, now lifeless and still. "That was way too close," she muttered, more to herself than to anyone else.


    It''s all possible thanks to the new skill she awakened yesterday.


    [Hero Skill: Power-storing arrow]: Constantly increase the power, the greater the power, the first-level storage damage is 150%, the second-level storage is 175%, the third-level storage is 200%, and the fourth-level storage is 225%.


    Her typically sereneposure was briefly unsettled as she grasped the narrow escape from catastrophe, and the shot she had previously made was a third-level one, doubling the power of an already lethal Spiritual Arrow.


    Mai finally broke thest of the cords, freeing Sid and Liampletely. "Alright, you''re both good to go," she said, stepping back to give them space.


    "But let''s not stick around any longer than we need to."


    Sid stretched his arms, rolling his shoulders to shake off the lingering tension. "Agreed. I''m ready to get out of this ce," he said, casting a wary nce at the forest around them.


    Liam nodded in agreement, still slightly winded. "Let''s move before someone else decides to show up," he added.


    Mai took a serious look at the old woman''s body, with a simple wave of her hand, a series of glowing magic circles formed beneath the bodies of the old woman and her mechanical robots.


    The circles were made up of intricate spiritual runes, swirling with energy. In an instant, the runes pulsed, and the bodies were swallowed up, vanishing into thin air, reced by small storage capsules.


    I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones and Golden Tickets!!


    Please do not forget!!

 Chapter 71: Silver Moonflower

    In an instant, the runes pulsed, and the bodies vanished, reced by sleek storage capsules.


    Mai collected the capsules with the bodies inside and turned to the team.


    "I''ve taken care of the bodies," she said, her voice steady. "Let''s get out of here before anything else happens."


    Sid and Liam nodded; their adrenaline still high from the close call.


    Ram started the truck, and the team quickly climbed back inside, eager to leave the eerie forest behind.


    As they drove away, something unsettling caught their eyes. The path was littered with dead bodies of various monsters, their wounds still fresh and clearly inflicted by a powerful force.


    The sight was disturbing, and it was evident that someone¡ªhad been through this area recently, leaving a gruesome trail of destruction.


    Mai furrowed her brow, scanning the bodies as they drove by. "These wounds don''t match the old woman''s weapons or her robots," she said, her voice tinged with concern.


    "Did she have allies? It seems we''re dealing with another party, and based on the direction, they might be headed to the same D-rank monster den as us."


    Sid leaned forward, his expression serious. "Whoever did this is no joke. These monsters didn''t stand a chance against them."


    Liam, having dismounted his hoverboard to get a closer look, noted the different types of wounds¡ªbullet holes, burns, and deep gashes.


    His usual smirk was reced by a more somber look. "Do you think they''re on the same mission as us? If they''re still in the area, we might run into them sooner orter."


    Ram, his grip on the wheel tight, slowed down. "I don''t like this," he said, his usually calm demeanor rattled by the unsettling scene.


    "Whoever did this is not just strong¡ªthey intentionally left the bodies of these monsters here to warn others."


    Mai was deep in thought, her mind working to piece together the situation. "We need to figure out who or what we''re dealing with," she said finally, her tone firm.


    "Given that the corpses didn''t dissipate, we''re probably not close to the core area yet. We can''t afford to be caught off guard again. Do we push forward and investigate, or do we bypass and avoid any potential danger?"


    Mai continued, "If we miss this chance, the next two monster dens are just F-ranks. We won''t earn much by clearing them."


    Sid, his expression thoughtful, nced at the others. "She''s right. But it might be better for us to proceed with caution and focus on the mission."


    Liam agreed, adding, "I''m with Sid. We should avoid unnecessary risks and head straight for the mission location."


    "From the damage we''ve seen, it looks like they have a powerful fire wizard in their team. We don''t need to add more trouble to what we''ve already encountered."


    Mai nodded, her expression resolute. "Alright, we''ll proceed with caution. But find us a safe spot nearby where we can rest for a bit. I need to examine the old woman''s body and her robots; they mighte in handy."


    Ram maneuvered the truck slowly, scanning the surroundings for a suitable ce, after driving for more than half an hour he stopped. "There''s a small clearing up ahead," he spoke, pointing to a spot a short distance away.


    It was well-hidden by dense trees and had enough cover to provide a temporary rest ce.


    The team parked the truck and disembarked, setting up a secure perimeter around their temporary base.


    Mai immediately got to work, taking out the old woman''s corpse and beginning to analyze her body with her mechanical skills.


    She meticulously examined eachponent, her fingers gliding over the advanced mechanical and bionic parts.


    The prosthetics were highly sophisticated, integrating both mechanical and bio-engineered elements.


    Sid and Liam kept watch, their senses alert for any signs of danger. Su Mu, still on edge from the recent battle, took a rest trying to recover her spiritual power.


    Ram on the other hand went out to scout around.


    "Looks like these modifications are all top tier," Mai thought with a mix of admiration and curiosity as her examination revealed several interesting details: the old woman''s prosthetics were highly advanced, integrating both mechanical and bionicponents.


    "Continuing to battle her might not be an easy feat, however, I might be able to learn a lot or even use some of these designs to our advantage."


    She took note of the robots, which were also unlike anything she had seen before.


    They were designed for bothbat and precision, a blend of brute strength and high-tech craftsmanship.


    Mai''s thoughts drifted to her own robots and how she could potentially integrate some of these advancedponents into her own designs.


    "I might not use these prosthetics on myself," she mused, "but they could provide valuable insights for upgrading our equipment."


    As she continued her work, Ram soon noticed a peculiar cluster of nts with faintly glowing flowers, he swiftly used identification to check its details.


    [ Name: Silver Moonflower]


    [ Level: Ordinary]


    [ Quality: Rare]


    [ Description: The Silver Moonflower is a nocturnal nt. Its radiant flowers emit a soft glow, attracting insects for pollination during the night. The petals contain a substance known for its calming and refreshing properties.]


    "What, This Silver Moonflower is a rare quality above elite but why is it still an ordinary nt?" Despite its ssification as an ordinary nt, the Silver Moonflower possessed rare attributes above the elite level.


    The uniqueness of this floray not in spiritual essence, as with most nts of simr quality, but in its extraordinary biochemicalposition.


    As soon as this thought struck his mind, he immediately checked his attribute panel, seeing that he had enough Life energy and Spiritual power, he extended his hand toward the Silver Moonflower, channeling the Life energy within him.


    A gentle surge of life force flowed from his palm into the delicate petals of the flower.


    Like it? Add to the library! Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.


    Please do not forget!!

 Chapter 72: Wood Spirit: Ming Yue

    As the nt absorbed about 2 points of Life energy, subtle but noticeable change began to appear.


    The glow of the petals became slightly brighter, and the overall vibrancy of the Silver Moonflower intensified.


    The leaves grewrger and lusher, and the stem exhibited a sturdier build and continued to grow taller with new branches visible to the naked eye.


    "There you go!" When it sessfully absorbed 5 points of Life energy, multipleplex patterns appeared on the nt''s leaves, stem and flowers slightly glowing for a short time and then disappearing.


    Watching those patterns disappear, he used his Spiritual Eye again, this time the Silver Moonflower sessfully evolved from ordinary to into a spiritual nt with a ck iron level still keeping its rare quality.


    "Perhaps it''s the rarity or its high potential, but it took five points of life energy to evolve from an ordinary nt to a Spiritual nt, another big eater," Ram mused.


    Each point of his current life energy is ten times more concentrated than before.


    Yet, it still absorbed five points of life energy, which is five times more than what Thorny needed to evolve from an ordinary nt to a Spiritual nt.


    Before he could ponder further, the unique energy he received from upgrading spiritual nts flowed back into his body.


    ncing at his attribute panel once more, he noticed his experience had increased by approximately 0.7%¡ªa significant amountpared to other nts or wood spirits.


    Now at Tier 2, his experience had markedly improved, simply by evolving from ordinary to ck iron level, likely a result of its rare quality, which ]give him more experience.


    Following its evolution, the Silver Moonflower began to emit a soothing radiance that appeared to harmonize with the environment around it.


    [ Name: Silver Moonflower]


    [ Level: ck iron]


    [ Quality: Rare]


    [ Physique: 1.1]


    [ Spirit: 0.5]


    [ Description: The Silver Moonflower is a nocturnal nt. Its radiant flowers emit a soft glow, its flower petals contain a substance known for its mental recovery and invigorating the spirit.]


    [ Skills:


    Lunar Meditation Boost: The calming influence of the Silver Moonflower elerates mental recovery during meditation, making it a powerful aid for deep contemtion. Enhances the effectiveness of meditation, restoring 25% more Spiritual Power during meditation sessions.]


    "Although its name didn''t change, but its description improved from calming and refreshing properties to current mental recovery and invigorating the spirit."


    Ram marveled at the newly evolved Silver Moonflower; he couldn''t help but notice the addition of a new skill¡ªLunar Meditation Boost.


    The Silver Moonflower not only elerates the recovery of spiritual power but also enhances the meditation effect by an additional 25%.


    Moreover, there is no cooldown period for this effect.


    This means that as long as you are in the vicinity of the Silver Moonflower and can smell its fragrance, the effect remains continuously active.


    This implies an additional 25% increase in their evolutionary degreepared to others.


    Not everyone can enhance their status simply by evolving nts and utilizing life energy; any factor that can boost the evolutionary degree of professionals is quite expensive in the market.


    [Do you wish to retain the ''Lunar Meditation Boost'' skill, ssified ''B'' Grade skill, at the cost of 10,000 points of Spiritual Power?]


    [Yes/No]


    "No..." Despite the rarity of a B-grade skill, Ram chose to decline because he couldn''t afford to spend 10,000 points of spiritual energy right now.


    After choosing no, he continued to infuse it with spiritual power, to improve its Spirit attribute to turn it into a Wood Spirit which was his primary goal.


    Even though it became a spiritual nt, its spirit attribute still remained at 0.5 unable to cross 1 point, and it became a Wood spirit, which was also the main drawback of all spiritual nts.


    This time, it took 14 points of spiritual power for the spirit attribute to sessfully break through to 1 point.


    The spiritual runes that had disappeared earlier reappeared on the Silver Moonflower, glowing intensely once again, and started to absorb surrounding reiki.


    Soon, all the reiki gathered toward one of its flower buds, which swelled progressivelyrger as it absorbed the reiki from the surrounding area.


    This processsted over five minutes, during which Ram waited patiently for the flower to bloom.


    He could distinctly sense a small creature within the flower bud, growing incrementally with each passing second.


    Not only that, he can clearly feel the connection simr to what he had with other wood spirits for the creature inside the flower bud.


    Finally, when all the other flowers and buds withered, that flower bud that absorbed the essence of all the others bloomed brightly with crystal-clear petals.


    At the heart of the flower resided a diminutive wood spirit, bearing an elfin visage.


    Her hair, a vivid green, was embellished with tiny leaves and blossoms, lending her a captivating allure.


    She possessed fragile wings akin to those of a butterfly, and her armor, exquisitely crafted, integrated natural elements like leaves, harmonizing with her overall appearance.


    As she rose to her feet, the crystal-clear flower beneath her snapped from its stem, and the spiritual nt that gave birth to her withered before her eyes, leaving only the wooden spirit and the crystalline bloom floating before him.


    Yet, shortly, the crystal flower, which wasrger than herself, dissolved into light particles and fused with her.


    Then, she softly fluttered her wings and hovered before his face, observing him with curiosity.


    "Haha, from now on I''ll call you Ming Yue, how about that? Do you like it?" Ram''s gaze instinctively settled on her, and an attribute panel materialized before his eyes.


    [ Name: Ming Yue (Silver Moonflower)]


    [ Race: Wood Spirit]


    [ Level: ck iron]


    [ Quality: Rare]


    [ Physique: 2.6]


    [ Spirit: 4.5]


    [ Description: The wood spirit is derived from the Silver Moonflower, renowned for its properties of mental rejuvenation and spirit invigoration.]


    [ Skills:


    [Lunar Meditation Boost]: The calming influence of the Silver Moonflower elerates mental recovery during meditation, making it a powerful aid for deep contemtion. Enhances the effectiveness of meditation, restoring 25% more Spiritual Power during meditation sessions.]


    [Talent:


    [Spirit Nourisher]: Passively regenerates a small amount of Spiritual Power for its owner even outside of meditation, improving focus and rity in stressful situations. Restores 1% of maximum Spiritual Power per minute during nonbat periods.]


    "Huh, this talent...!" When Ram saw the talent that she awakened, he waspletely shocked and became out of words.


    I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones and Golden Tickets!!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up! Please do not forget!!

 Chapter 73: Talent: Spirit Nourisher

    Ram stood still, stunned by the new wood spirit''s talent.


    Spirit Nourisher, a passive ability that constantly restored spiritual power in a nonbat state, "Hmm, looking at it, isn''t this just a low-end version of my Recovery talent?" Ram murmured.


    "Does this mean I could regain twice the amount of spiritual power?" He pondered.


    As he did, his desire to try it intensified.


    For others, this ability might simply restore their spiritual power to its full capacity, but for him, who can store surplus spiritual power, this ability could be deemed divine assistance.


    "Ming Yue, quickly use your ability on me, I want to see If your talent can superimpose with mine," Ram asked her eagerly, Ming Yue, as Ram had named her, fluttered around him, glowing softly in the dim light.


    She nodded he small head, then sped her hands together, forming intricate hand symbols directed at him, and cast her ability upon him.


    Then, clusters of light petals she had absorbed earlier emerged from her body, forming arge flower simr to the one she was born from, encircling him in a magical formation.


    As the flower took shape, it instantly started to attract the surrounding reiki, purifying it through its petals before supplying it to him.


    Ram, who was within the formation, carefully absorbed the spiritual power into his body.


    Although the influx of spiritual power was slow, it was still preferable to absorbing and purifying arge amount of reiki independently.


    However, his luck ran out, and the same incident that happened when he was just an ordinary person repeated itself.


    The spiritual energy he absorbed came out of his body instead of being retained within his body.


    "s, it appears I was merely overthinking; this ability seems to have no effect on me." He sighed, "And even if I was able to sessfully absorb the spiritual power through this method, the spiritual power regained through this method doesn''t seem to have the same abilities as the spiritual power I recovered through my Recovery talent."


    "But still, this is a very rare ability to recover spiritual power for any other professionals, it''s just that I need to test its limitationster." Ram pondered; unlike him, most professionals do not have such a fast recovery ability.


    It is crucial to know that spiritual power and life energy are fundamentalponents of being professionals; these are what make them have such strength and power.


    Depletion of either of them could result in death.


    Professionals cannot replenish their Life energy unless their bodies heal autonomously, or absorbrge quantities of Life energy crystals or use recovery potions.


    Conversely, Spiritual power on the other hand can be replenished through absorbing the reiki from the surroundings.


    However, the speed at which each professional can absorb reiki and convert it into their own spiritual power is different for each other.


    Inbat, a professional can typically utilize only about 50% to 60% of their spiritual power due to the natural limitations inherent in every human.


    After expending more than 60% of their energy, individuals may be weak or sluggish, and consequently, their fighting ability diminishespared to when they are fully energized.


    While some in desperation may use different techniques to draw out the rest of the spiritual power to continue to fight, although this harms their body living is better than death.


    Well,ing back to the point, even if it is Su Mu with her hero profession, the rate of recovery of her spiritual power is faster than others.


    But still, it might take about 5 to 6 hours to be back at full capacity.


    And for herst shot, she used approximately 60 percent of her total spiritual power.


    Had she expended more, recovery could have taken anywhere from one to three days, especially if it exceeded 90 percent.


    So, the abilities or talents that can replenish spiritual power for others like ''Spirit Nourisher'', can be called game-changing abilities.


    This means that they would regain spiritual power at a steady rate, something invaluable during long missions or after intense battles.


    While Ming Yue seemed curious, inspecting her new surroundings with wide, bright eyes, and her tiny wings beating gently.


    Ram gently smiled at her. "You''re going to be a game-changer for us," he murmured, observing her receive a stern reprimand from Ling''er.


    Although he was able to channel his spiritual power outward, he could not transfer it to others due to its unique nature.


    However, with Ming Yue, this has be possible.


    And it appears that Linger is informing or representing her that she is her older sister and that she should follow her lead, or something to that effect.


    He didn''t mind; he simplyughed it off, he was content as long as they weren''t fighting with each other.


    Looking at them, he remembered Thorny who was still undergoing evolution, he didn''t know why it was taking so long.


    He didn''t n to upgrade her again, well he was still low on Life energy to evolve her now, so he resumed his exploration.


    His eyes scanned the area for any peculiar or unique nts that might catch his attention.


    The forest is filled with myriads of nt life, each with its own distinctive features.


    As he ventured deeper into the wilderness, he remained vignt, relying on his Identification skills to assess the potential of each nt.


    He approached each nt that attracted his attention and continued to upgrade them.


    However, he didn''t transform any of them into wood spirits; he only upgraded those who were already close to upgrading or those he favored to enhance his experience, some that could heal, some that could fight, and most that could poison.


    He simply collected some of their seeds using seed collection and stored them in his inventory, in case they were neededter, some of them include.


    [ Name: Silver Veil Orchid]


    [ Type: Seed]


    [ Description: The Silver Veil Orchid is a nocturnal flower that thrives in bright light environments. Its petals possess a natural reflective quality, making them appear silver when reflecting sunlight. The nt is known for its resilience and ability to withstand harsh conditions and has a talent for light element skills.]


    [ Name: Azure Vines]


    [ Type: Seed]


    [ Description: Azure Vines are known for their resilience and the ability to absorb and store water efficiently. Whilecking any spiritual properties, their uniqueposition makes them valuable for various practical applications.]


    [ Name: Luminous Petal]


    [ Type: Seed]


    [ Description: The Luminous Petal is a delicate nt that absorbs light to illuminate its surroundings when it is dark. Whilecking in extraordinary properties, it possesses a soothing aura that can alleviate mild difort.]


    I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones and Golden Tickets!!


    Please do not forget!!

 Chapter 74: Effects of Soul Nourisher

    [ Name: Whispering Petals]


    [ Type: Seed]


    [ Quality: Rare]


    [ Description: The Whispering Petals is a mystical flower with petals that emit a soft hum when exposed to air currents. The hum is known to have a confusing effect on those nearby.]


    "Thirty percent progress toward Tier 3," Ram murmured thoughtfully.


    "It''s a slow climb, but I can manage. A few more days, and I''ll get there." Satisfied with his exploration, he decided to head back to the team.


    As he walked through the dense foliage, his mind wandered to the possibilities of using the seeds he had collected.


    The Silver Veil Orchid, with its light-element properties, mighte in handy once turned into a wood spirit for setting up defensive or illusion barriers.


    The Azure Vines could be useful for water storage, or water purification, while the Luminous Petal had the potential for calming teammates during stressful missions, or the skills it might awaken can be used for Ming Yue if needed.


    As for the Whispering Petals, their ability to confuse enemies intrigued him. "I could nt a few of these around the subway station," he pondered.


    "Maybe I should turn it into another wood spirit when I have enough spiritual power and life energy."


    Ram soon returned to the small clearing where the team had set up their temporary camp.


    Mai was still working on the old woman''s prosthetic limbs and her robots, meticulously examining every detail.


    However, she was the first person to notice Ram''s approach, which might be due to her high Spirit attribute granting her sharp perception, she also noticed the new wood spirit on his shoulder.


    "Hoh, did you summon another new wood spirit?" she asked, her voice tinged with curiosity.


    Ram nodded. "Yes, this is Ming Yue, born from a Silver Moonflower. She has abilities that help with mental recovery and spiritual power regeneration. She''s going to be a great asset for us."


    He offered little exnation about how he summoned Ming Yue, yet he shared details of Ming Yue''s skills and talents.


    Mai raised an eyebrow, clearly impressed. "That''s quite useful, especially considering what we might encounter ahead. It seems you''re really making the most of that Spiritual nter''s ability."


    Ram smiled, then nced at the prosthetics Mai was still working on. "How''s the analysis going?"


    Mai continued her work, her eyes still gleaming with fascination as she examined the old woman''s prosthetics and robots.


    "The tech here is incredible, more advanced than I expected," she exined, holding up one of the old woman''s prosthetic limbs.


    "Some of this stuff is already Tier 4 equipment. I didn''t think I''de across something this sophisticated out here."


    Ram raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Tier 4? That''s impressive. What are you thinking of doing with it?"


    Mai leaned back, wiping her hands on a cloth. "Well, I''ve been working on a way to reactivate the old woman''s three remaining robots. I''m almost done with the modifications. Turns out, her mechanical eye is the key."


    She held up the old woman''s mechanical eye, which she had carefully removed earlier. "This thing was controlling all of her machines. With a bit of tweaking, I''ve managed to link the eye''s control system to my own interface."


    "Once I finish these modifications, we''ll be able to use the humanoid robot, the ape, and the serpent for ourselves."


    Ram looked impressed, a slight grin forming on his face. "That''s some quick work, Caption. Having those on our side will definitely give us an edge."


    Mai nodded, her tone serious. "We''ll need it. From what I''ve gathered, the three robots are designed for differentbat roles¡ªclosebat, heavy firepower, and precision strikes."


    "With these three on our team, we''ll have some serious backup. I''m also thinking about integrating some of their systems into my existing bots to boost their performance."


    She turned back to the dismantled robots, running her hand over the humanoid one. "Give me a little more time, and I''ll have them up and running."


    "But remember, these are modified machines¡ªwe don''t know exactly how reliable they''ll be until we test them inbat."


    Ram nodded, clearly impressed by Mai''s work. "Well, knowing you, they''ll probably be just fine."


    As Mai resumed her modifications, the rest of the team gathered around the campfire, letting the warmth and soft crackling of the mes ease the tension from the day''s events.


    Sid, Liam, and Su Mu all took a much-needed breather, leaning back against their makeshift seats.


    Ram sat nearby, with Ming Yue hovering just above his shoulder, emitting a soft, soothing glow.


    Ram cleared his throat, drawing the team''s attention. "I wanted to share something with you all," he began, nodding toward Ming Yue.


    "This little one here is Ming Yue, a new wood spirit I summoned. She''s got a pretty unique talent called Spirit Nourisher, which passively regenerates Spiritual Power in nonbat states."


    Liam raised an eyebrow, clearly interested. "That''s handy. How does it work?"


    Ram smiled and continued, "ording to Ming Yue, her ability has a radius of about two meters, meaning four to five of us can sit within the area and regain Spiritual Power steadily."


    "It''s simr to meditating, but the effect is continuous and works without needing to focus."


    Su Mu, who had been quietly resting with her eyes closed, opened them and nced over. "That''s useful. Given how much I expended earlier, it could really help speed up my recovery."


    Sid looked intrigued as well, nodding. "So, we just sit close to her, and our Spiritual Power gets restored?"


    Ram gestured toward Ming Yue, who nodded in understanding. She flew a little higher, casting her soft glow wider as light petals began to form around her.


    They hovered delicately in the air before spiraling down to form arge flower formation around the campfire.


    "You can all step in," Ram said. "Let''s see how effective it is." Sid, Liam, and Su Mu shifted closer to the center of the campfire, positioning themselves within the two-meter radius that Ming Yue''s glow reached.


    As they settled into ce and started meditating, Ram could feel the subtle but undeniable change in the air.


    The petals around them seemed to hum with soft, calming energy, and the team instinctively felt more rxed, their breathing deepening as the effect took hold.


    A few moments passed, and Liam was the first to speak. "I can feel it," he said, his voice low. "It''s slow, but it''s working. I''m already recovering some Spiritual Power."


    I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones and Golden Tickets!!


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.


    Please do not forget!!

 Chapter 75: Old Womans Robots

    Su Mu nodded thoughtfully, her sharp eyes scanning Ming Yue with newfound interest. "This ability is a game-changer not just for missions," she remarked.


    "It can also boost our cultivation speed and allow us to cultivate more times a day, evolving faster than others without needing expensive recovery potions."


    "There''s no need to meditate for hours anymore¡ªwe can recover while resting and stay ready for the next battle. And I''m noticing my meditation has be more effective all of a sudden."


    Ram smiled, satisfied with the oue. "That''s probably thanks to Ming Yue''s other ability, Lunar Meditation Boost, which seems to work alongside Spirit Nourisher."


    "It increases the effectiveness of meditation by 25%. More testing is needed, but it looks like Spirit Nourisher works as expected, steadily recovering our spiritual power."


    He began reflecting on how to measure its full efficiency. Initially, Ram tested it on Su Mu alone, watching as her Spiritual Power recovered.


    Then, he expanded the trial to include two people¡ªLiam and Su Mu¡ªcarefully observing the rate at which their energy was replenished.


    Finally, all three joined in¡ªSid, Liam, and Su Mu¡ªtopare how well the effect scaled with multiple people.


    "Well, the ability works perfectly when used on one person." Ram spoke, after some quiet observation, "But as we add more people, the effect decreases slightly for each individual."


    Upon careful observation, he discovered that the rate of spiritual power recovery per minute is not dependent on the recipient but on Ming Yue''s total spiritual power.


    Therefore, if Ming Yue''s power is elevated to the Bronze level, the amount of spiritual power restored each minute will increase proportionately.


    Liam leaned back with Little ck in his hands, still feeling the flow of spiritual energy. "Even with that, it''s perfect for us. Quick recovery without the downtime¡ªespecially for Su Mu. You really burn through spiritual power during those big attacks."


    Su Mu nodded in agreement; her expression thoughtful. "It''ll make a huge difference during missions. We won''t be so drained after fights, which means we can keep moving without needing hours to recharge."


    Ram reclined, considering the extent of Ming Yue''s capabilities. "Indeed, possessing Spirit Nourisher might give us an edge over other teams, but the question remains: how long can Ming Yue maintain this formation?"


    Just as he spoke, Ming Yue, who was close by, heard this and responded through their connection.


    "Can you maintain it continuously? And does it require proximity to work, or will it vanish if you move away?" Ram asked, curious.


    Ming Yue nodded softly, indicating that as long as she remained within a reasonable distance, the formation could remain active.


    Afterward, she returned to where Ling''er and Groot were waiting, while the subtle glow around them faded slightly.


    Lunar Meditation Boost now enhancing the effects of meditation, Ram nced at Su Mu. "How''s your recovery feeling nowpared to before?"


    Su Mu closed her eyes for a moment, focusing on her inner state. "I''ve already recovered more than usual in the time we''ve been sitting here."


    "It feels like I''m getting more from my meditation without putting in extra effort."


    Ram grinned. "Good to hear. This could shave hours off your recovery time after battles."


    Mai, who had been listening quietly while working on the modifications to the robots, looked up.


    "We''re getting stronger and more efficient with every upgrade. Ming Yue''s ability is going to make a difference, no doubt. We can''t always afford to rest, and we''ll still need to push ourselves when it counts."


    Liam chuckled. "We get it, boss. But knowing we''ve got a bit of extra support? That''s going to make the difference between pushing through and burning out."


    The team nodded in agreement. Mai smirked. "True. That said, I should be done with these modifications soon. Once Su Mu''s fully recharged, we''ll head out again."


    As they rested, Mai focused on the final touches of her work.


    After a few more adjustments to the systems, she managed to reactivate the old woman''s three robots using the mechanical eye, making sure they would respond to hermands.


    The humanoid robot, the ape, and the serpent now stood silently by the side of the truck, waiting for their first test.


    "Alright," Mai said, standing up and wiping her hands. "The modifications are done. These robots should be fully functional now, but we''ll need to test them in the field to see how reliable they are."


    Sid, who had been quietly observing, nced over at the robots. "You sure they won''t turn on us?" he asked, his tone half-joking, but with a hint of concern.


    Mai smirked, shaking her head. "I''ve reprogrammed their control systems."


    "They will obey mymands, but I''ve implemented fail-safes just in case something goes awry."


    "We''ll test them inbat before we depend on them heavily; They are all equipped with advancedbat chips, each showcasing a variety ofbat techniques and unique fighting styles, while possessing strength on par with Tier 3 professionals."


    Liam, always intrigued by new tech, stood up to get a closer look at the robots. "What kind of firepower are we talking about here?"


    Mai pointed at the ape-like robot first. It was massive, towering over them with a bulky, heavily armored frame.


    The Ape''s design was rugged, with a matte ck exterior that made it blend into the shadows.


    Itsrge arms and legs were reinforced with thick metal ting, and hydraulic pistons were visible in the joints, making the machine look like a walking fortress.


    "The ape is built for heavy close-rangebat," Mai exined. Its face, a featureless metal te with glowing red optics, gave it a menacing, emotionless appearance.


    "This one''s equipped with high-pressure hydraulic releases in its hands and legs, which allow it to deliver incredibly powerful strikes."


    "Its flexible joints and shock-absorbingponents mean it can move surprisingly fast for its size, despite looking like a tank."


    She walked over to the next robot, a sleek humanoid figure at roughly six feet tall.


    Its body was made from a lighter alloy, its frame streamlined and agile.


    The robot''s arms ended in wed hands, and its body was fitted with several smallpartments that housed more weapons.


    "This one''s more of an all-rounder. It''s quick, agile, and adaptable to mid-rangebat. It''s got a range of weapons and uses advancedbat techniques¡ªthose ws are made from high-density alloys, giving it serious cutting power."


    I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones and Golden Tickets!!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up! Please do not forget!!

 Chapter 76: Strider Unit, Viper Serpent

    She paused, demonstrating the robot''s flexibility as it moved its joints in fluid, lifelike motions. "Its articted joints mimic human movements for better flexibility and dexterity."


    The humanoid robot had a polished, silver-gray exterior with a more humanoid face, but its eyes glowed a bright blue, giving it an eerie, lifelike appearance.


    Its body was slim but muscr, and the joints moved fluidly, showing off its advanced artiction.


    Ram who was, standing to the side, observed the attribute panels of the three robots.


    As he did so, memories of his old Iron Robot, which he had owned before his capture, came flooding back.


    Reflecting on it, he spent countless nights extracting life energy into life energy crystals in order to purchase it.


    He couldn''t help but think, "Although Iron Robot may seem ordinarypared to these robots before me, if I get the chance, I should retrieve it."


    [ Name: Strider Unit]


    [ Type: Multi-Role Humanoid Combat Unit]


    [ Grade: Silver]


    [ Technology:


    [Advanced Combat Core]: Powered by a Life energybustion core for long operational periods.


    [High-Density Alloy ws]: Made for precision cutting and shing.


    [Adaptive Combat AI]: Uses advanced algorithms to adapt fighting style to enemy tactics.]


    [ Specifications:


    Height: 2.1 meters


    Weight: 900 kilograms]


    [ Skills:


    [de Strike]: Delivers high-speed shing attacks with alloy ws, capable of cutting through most materials.


    [Tactical Shift]: Adjusts movement and attack style midbat based on enemy actions.


    [Energy Surge]: Temporarily boosts speed and power by 20% for 10 seconds.]


    [ Additional Features: Articted joints, Combat Adaptation.]


    "It''s powered by a Life energybustion core," Mai continued. "That allows it to recharge quickly using Life energy crystals and operate for extended periods without needing to rest or refuel."


    Liam whistled, clearly impressed. "That robot looks quite menacing. If Su Mu had not killed the old woman before she got serious with her robots, we would have been in a dire situation."


    She then moved to the final robot, the serpent. It was easily the most unusual of the three, its massive body coiled like a snake.


    Its segmented form was made from interlocking metallic scales that shifted as it moved, giving it an almost organic quality.


    Each scale gleamed with a dark, oil-slick sheen, and the robot''s head was sleek and predatory, with narrow, glowing red eyes.


    [ Name: Viper Serpent]


    [ Type: Recon & Assault Hybrid]


    [ Grade: Silver]


    [ Technology:


    [Proximity and Vibration Sensors]: Detects movement and enemies within a 50-meter radius.


    [Segmented Body Design]: Allows for high-speed movement and flexible navigation inplex terrain.


    [Drone Deployment System]: Houses small reconnaissance drones for scouting and tactical support.]


    [ Specifications:


    Length: 12 meters


    Weight: 1,200 kilograms]


    [ Skills:


    [Spiked Assault]: Deploys retractable spikes from armor ting for close-range attacks.


    [Coil Constrict]: Wraps around targets, immobilizing them while delivering crushing force.


    [Stealth Mode]: Temporarily cloaks itself for undetected movement, reducing detection by 80%.]


    [ Additional Features: Multi-Terrain Navigation, Integrated EMP resistance to avoid disabling.]


    "This one''s a special design," Mai said, gesturing to the serpent''s body. "It''s a multi-role unit built for reconnaissance,bat, and tactical support."


    "Its segmented design allows it to move with incredible speed and flexibility, and the armor tes along its body can retract to reveal sharp spikes for offense or defense."


    "It''s also equipped with proximity and vibration sensors," Mai added, "so it can detect enemies or obstacles nearby."


    "Plus, it has a deployable drone system¡ªsmall drones canunch frompartments along its body for recon or additional firepower."


    Sid crossed his arms, eyeing the serpent with interest. "That thing looks like it could take on an army by itself."


    Mai chuckled. "That''s the idea. It''s a multi-role unit, so we can use it in a lot of different situations."


    "But again, we''ll need to test these in realbat before we count on them."


    Su Mu, who had been quietly observing with a thoughtful expression, chimed in. "With those three on our side, we''ve got a serious advantage. We just need to make sure they''ll hold up in battle."


    Mai nodded, casting a nce at the three robots. "They''re powerful, that''s undeniable. However, they can be easily countered, and my fighting style doesn''t rely heavily on robots."


    "It''s you all who need to put in the effort for us toplete the mission sessfully."


    With the robots fully operational and Ming Yue''s abilities helping to restore the team''s energy, they got back on track toward the mission location.


    Ram took the wheel again, and the truck rumbled through the dense forest as the team mentally prepared for whaty ahead.


    Two hours passed as they navigated the rugged terrain, thankfully without encountering any more threats along the way.


    The tension in the air began to build as they got closer to the D-rank monster den, knowing they were approaching the specified location.


    As the truck rolled to a stop at the specified location, it became immediately clear that they weren''t the only ones here.


    More than ten small groups had gathered in the area, all clearly there for the same reason: to obtain the Source Seed from the monster den.


    Each group had a mix of professionals, some heavily armed, others more mysterious, their eyes sharp and watchful.


    A heavy silence filled the air, and a palpable pressure began to build between the groups.


    Each team eyed the others with vignce, sizing up potentialpetitors while keeping their own ns close to the chest.


    There was no open hostility yet, but it was clear that the tension could snap at any moment.


    Sid scanned the area, his eyes narrowing as he recognized a few familiar faces among the other groups.


    "Looks like everyone''s got the same idea," he muttered under his breath. "This isn''t going to be a walk in the park."


    Liam, leaning casually against the truck, surveyed the scene with a smirk. "I''d say it''s about to get real interesting."


    "Everyone''s here for the Source Seed, and nobody''s going to walk away without a fight. You recognize any of them?"


    Sid nodded grimly. "A few. We''ve had shes with some of these guys on past missions. None of them are pushovers."


    His eyes narrowed further as he added, "And why are they all waiting here? It feels like they''re stalling for something."


    Ram, seated behind the wheel, nced at Mai, who had been quietly taking in the scene.


    Her eyes were sharp, analyzing every group, every weapon, every movement. "What''s the n, Mai?" he asked.


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.


    Like it ? Add to library!I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up!

 Chapter 77: Ideal Power or Thought Power

    Ram''s fingers drummed restlessly on the steering wheel, his gaze flicking toward Mai. She sat in the passenger seat, her eyes sharp and calcting, dissecting every detail of the scene before them.


    Around the clearing, different groups of mercenaries and professionals loitered, each armed to the teeth, but none making a move yet.


    There was an uneasy calm that set Ram on edge. "What''s the n, Mai?" he finally asked, breaking the silence.


    Mai''s gaze never wavered, her tone steady. "Those soldiers by the entrance."


    She pointed subtly toward a group near the far end of the clearing, standing in perfect, almost unnervingly precise formation. "They''re not ordinary. Those are bio-mechanical soldiersbat units from the Shadow Society."


    Sid, leaning against the truck, his arms crossed, stiffened at her words. "So, the rumors are true," he muttered, his voice darkening. "The Shadow Society is really clearing out monster dens."


    Ram''s frown deepened as he adjusted his grip on the wheel. "If they''ve got those things, why do they need professionals like us?"


    "They don''t." Mai''s voice was calm, but her eyes were sharp, analyzing the situation as if it were aplex puzzle.


    "At least, not for the heavy lifting. The majority of professionals living in the Cyber Core district are directly contracted by the Shadow Society to undertake, one mandatory mission per month."


    "Completing a ''C'' rank mission is equivalent to fulfilling four mandatory missions, which has tempted arge number of professionals to ept these missions."


    "But they''re employing¡ªindependent professionals like us¡ªto manage the clean-up. Moreover, the mission brief never mentioned a crucial point¡ªthere was no mention of submitting the Source Seed toplete the mission."


    She paused, and thought of something as she continued, "which means, wepete for the Source Seed or not doesn''t matter, as long as we survive till the end of the mission, it is considered sessful."


    Liam, who had been casually leaning against the side of the truck, his eyes half-closed in his usual carefree way. "So, we''re their janitors," he said with a bitter chuckle. "Doing their dirty work while they handle the easy stuff."


    Ram could hear the irritation in Liam''s voice, but Mai was already one step ahead. She crossed her arms, her mind racing.


    "Exactly. It''s not just about the Source Seed. There''s something else going on here, something we''re not privy to. Look around¡ªeveryone''s waiting, stalling. I''d bet they''re expecting someone from the Shadow Society to show up and take the lead."


    Ram nced at Mai again, his voice low. "What do you think? Should we stick to the n or bail before things get messy?"


    Mai shook her head, her expression resolute. "We''re not bailing. Even if we don''t get the Source seed clearing out the monsters inside is enough to satisfy us, and we''ve alreadye too far to back out now. No one wants to enter the Void Space earlier than others and attract more monsters."


    Ram, Su Mu, Sid, and Liam all nodded in agreement. There was no telling how this would y out, but one thing was certain¡ªthey needed to stay sharp.


    It began two hundred years ago, when seven monster dens appeared randomly causing arge number of causalities to not just humans, but other races that live on Blue Star.


    The initial stages of their appearance were shrouded in mystery, as no one knew of their existence, but all seven of them are referred to as ''Natural Disaster Grade'' or above ''A'' rank monster dens, they continue to exist to this day and are deemed forbidden zones.


    Soon small towns and settlements were also attacked by waves of monsters, leaving destruction and panic in their path.


    At first, they were hidden within deep forests, mountains, and even beneath the earth''s surface, their presence almost undetectable.


    It wasn''t until muchter that the true source of the monster outbreaks was uncovered¡ªthe Monster dens.


    ording to scientists, these monsters originate fromrge rune areas that began manifesting randomly across Blue Star following the reiki revival.


    These special runes are typically concealed, acting as the catalyst for transforming an area into a monster den.


    They spawn monsters at regr intervals, the frequency dictated by the strength of the creatures they generate.


    Some say that these special runes, were generated by Divine Spirit Tree, they serve to absorb either positive or negative emotions around them, also referred to as ''Ideal Power'' or ''Thought Power.''


    These runes transform the Ideal power inside monster dens into various monsters, therger the concentration of intelligent creatures gathered together, the higher the frequency of appearance of the Monster dens.


    The stronger the individuals residing, the greater the level of monsterirs.


    If left unchecked and not destroyed in due time, these runes have the potential to escte into a disaster.


    However, the emergence of monster dens also presented a significant opportunity for those who managed to clear them.


    Simply put, they are like dungeons in games, by defeating the monsters or creatures spawned from monster dens within the radius of its core area, they will drop various cards.


    Cards such as weapon cards, skill cards, resource cards, summoning cards, promotion cards, and various other rare cards are awarded based on the strength of the monsters defeated.


    Some humans have even mastered the ways of harnessing these monsters to enhance their strength in diverse ways.


    Energy extracted from these monsters, particrly harvesting cores or essences, has given rise to the creation of energy crystals, that are used as power sources for a range of applications, from machinery to advanced technologies.


    Specialized farms cultivate controlled monster dens of low-level monsters for various purposes, like providing resources and many others.


    "Stay close to the truck," Mai gave instructions, holding several storage capsules in her hand, her tone leaving no room for argument.


    "We need to be ready for anything. If things go south, we use the chaos to our advantage. These bio-mechanical soldiers can act as a distraction, and we''ll retreat into the forest. But until then, we watch. And we wait."


    The group shifted positions around the truck, moving into more discreet locations, and blending into the environment.


    Liam crouched by the front tire, still casual but with his eyes scanning the crowd more alertly.


    Sid stood at the rear, his hand resting on the hilt of his de, Su Mu, silent as always, took up a position nearby.


    Ram on the other hand, except for Groot, hid both Ling''er and Ming Yue inside the truck. There''s no telling


    Minutes dragged on, the tension in the air growing thicker. The silence was almost deafening, each group of mercenaries waiting for something, or someone, to make the first move.


    Then, the crunching of boots on gravel broke the silence.


    From the far side of the clearing, a figure emerged: a tall woman with long blue hair tied in a ponytail, nked by two heavily armed bio-mechanical soldiers.


    She moved with calm, predatory grace, her cloak billowing slightly as she made her way to the center of the clearing.


    Under the dim light, an air of authority surrounded her. A hush fell over the groups, and all eyes turned toward the neer.


    Mai''s eyes narrowed as she focused on the emblem on the cloak¡ªit was one of the Shadow Messenger.


    P.S. Note: Sorry guys, I''ve changed the previous concept of Skill Stones to Skill Cards from chapter 32.

 Chapter 78: Shadow Messenger—Seline

    "Shadow Messenger," Mai whispered, her gaze fixed on the tall woman with long light green hair.


    "This is not good. That''s the Shadow Messenger¡ªSeline. She''s known for her entric personality¡­ and her ruthlessness."


    When Ram and Liam heard Mai''s whisper, a shiver ran down their spines.


    The memory of their previous encounter with the Shadow Messenger surged back with vivid intensity.


    They recalled the sheer terror of facing an opponent whose strength and skill had dwarfed their own.


    Liam, usually unppable, felt a cold sweat form on his brow as the memory resurfaced.


    He remembered the crushing sense of power that had radiated from the Shadow Messenger, making him feel like an insignificant speck before a colossus.


    Ram''s thoughts raced back to the fierce encounter where the Shadow Messenger had captured them with ease.


    Not even the Iron Robot, with strengthparable to Tier 3 professionals, which he took pride in, could withstand a single hit.


    However, realizing that it was not the same individual, they both exhaled in relief at the same time.


    Sid frowned when he looked at Seline without much understanding, he didn''t find much different from ordinary soldiers around her. "What so dangerous about her?"


    Mai continued to watch Seline, her expression serious. "Seline is one of the rare few who has undergone the high-level Mechanical Fire absorption process. It''s an intense procedure that usually results in death for those who attempt it, of tens of thousands only a few survived."


    "But those who survive are transformed into beings with power far beyond that of normal biomechanical soldiers or professionals at the same Tier."


    "And Seline? She didn''t just survive¡­ after absorbing the high-level mechanical fire she evolved." Mai paused, taking in the details of Seline''s appearance.


    "From the outside, she looks like an ordinary human. But in reality, over 80% of her body has been enhanced by the Mechanical Fire she absorbed."


    "Her body isposed of millions of nanites, microscopic machines capable of self-repair and reconstruction of biomaterials. These nanites can quickly heal internal damage, regrow lost limbs, and restore functionality, making her incredibly resilient in battle."


    "But that''s just the beginning. Seline can use these nanites to form weapons directly from her body¡ªswords, spears, whips, you name it."


    "These weapons are highly adaptive and able to shift their shape and density to enhance their lethality. It''s not just about raw power; she can alter the form and function of her weapons in real-time, making her a formidable opponent."


    She nced back at Sid, her tone grave. "Most of what''s known about her abilitieses from survivors¡ªthose who barely escaped with their lives after facing her. Seline''s true potential remains shrouded in mystery, as very few have survived long enough to reveal more."


    "Great, so she''s not just a strong opponent; she''s practically a walking arsenal." Liam, who had been listening intently, shook his head in disbelief. "Fuck it, I hate this Shadow Messengers to my gut."


    "Don''t worry," Mai said, her voice steady despite the gravity of the situation. "Unless it''s something she is personally interested in, with her temper, she won''t bother to look at others."


    "And remember, only those at Tier 4 and below are permitted to enter C-rank monster dens. With her here, there''s no chance of escape. Our only chance now is to survive till the end."


    Sid''s gaze shifted from Seline to the surrounding groups of mercenaries and professionals. "But what we have to worry about now is the other groups," he said, his voice low.


    "We need to keep an eye on them, especially since they''re all here for the same reason."


    Ram, ncing at the various groups scattered around the clearing, added, "Do we know anything about them? Any intel on their skills or affiliations?"


    Mai shook her head. "Not much. We have some general knowledge from past encounters, but it''s hard to predict exactly how they''ll act in this scenario."


    "What we do know is that they''re all professionals¡ªsome have strong reputations, and others never heard of them."


    Liam let out a sigh, trying to shake off the nerves. "Alright, so we stay vignt and wait for our moment. What''s the n once we''re inside the den?"


    Mai thought for a moment, her eyes scanning the clearing. "Once we enter the den, we need to stick together and move cautiously. It''s hard to imagine how the terrine and what monsters inside are."


    "Our primary goal is to clear out the den and secure the Source Seed if possible. We can''t afford to get separated or overextend ourselves."


    Unlike ordinary monster dens, which are typically scattered throughout the world, C-rank and higher dens exist within individual Void Spaces.


    These Void Spaces are separate dimensions with their own internal environments and structures,pletely isted from the physical world, and have different internal logic and rules.


    They are created by powerful runes and have barriers that contain monsters and prevent them from escaping into the outside world.


    The terrain inside can vary dramatically, ranging from dark,byrinthine caverns to bizarre, otherworldlyndscapes that are entirely controlled by the energy of the den itself.


    asionally, some monsters manage to escape from these void barriers.


    It''s usually only the weakest or most desperate ones, but if the barrier ispromised, it can lead to a full-scale breach.


    The den''s energy field is meant to be a defense mechanism built by the Divine Spirit Tree.


    As Mai considered these factors, Seline moved towards the Void Gate, a towering stone structure of two tall, narrow pirs connected at the top by an arch.


    Inside the arch, there''s a shimmering portal that connects the den to the outside world.


    The gate pulsated with eerie, dark energy, a clear indication of the formidable barrier, crossing this barrier means entering a different void space.


    Seline, however, seemed indifferent to the professionals gathered around her. She stopped in front of the gate, her long hair swaying slightly with her movement.


    Turning back toward the professionals with a cold, disdainful look, Seline''s lips curled into a sneer. "What a bunch of useless fools," she said scornfully, her voice echoing with a chilling edge.


    She then addressed the biomechanical soldiers beside her, her tonemanding. "What are you waiting for? Get inside andplete the mission."


    I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones and Golden Tickets!!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up! Please do not forget!!

 Chapter 79: Arcane Robo Cat

    The biomechanical soldiers, silent and unmoving, began to advance toward the Void Gate with precise, synchronized steps.


    They moved like a single entity, their cold, mechanical efficiency contrasting sharply with the chaotic energy of the professionals around them.


    The Shadow Messenger''s words seemed to push the professionals into action, a sense of urgency now palpable in the air.


    More than a hundred biomechanical soldiers all entered the void gate, except for Seline, and the other two who followed her remained outside.


    The tension snapped, and several groups took their cue from the advancing soldiers, charging toward the entrance with weapons drawn and shouts that pierced the heavy silence.


    A group to the far right, d in heavy armor and armed with an array of advanced weaponry, was the first to make a move.


    They charged forward with battle cries that echoed through the dense forest, their weapons glinting ominously in the dim light.


    Their leader, a tall figure with a scarred face and amanding presence, led the charge with a ferocious intensity.


    Following suit, other groups began to advance, each driven by their desire or simply to survive the chaos.


    The clearing erupted into activity as the professionals moved towards the Void Gate with their vehicles, their rush creating a chaotic mix of noise and motion.


    As more and more professionals disappeared into the Void Gate, Mai signaled her team. "It''s time. Let''s move."


    With synchronized precision, the team approached the gate, their senses heightened and ready for the unknown challenges that awaited them inside.


    The Void Gate shimmered ominously as they crossed the threshold, entering the dense, shifting darkness.


    The newndscape was eerie and unsettling¡ªa dark, underground mining tunnel that stretched out before them.


    Jagged, irregr rock formations jutted from the walls and ceiling, casting long, ominous shadows.


    The air was thick with a musty, metallic scent, and the faint glow of bioluminescent fungi clung to the rock walls, their dim light flickering unpredictably, creating a strange, ghostly atmosphere.


    The tunnel twisted and turned with no discernible pattern, making it feel like a livingbyrinth.


    The ground beneath their feet was uneven, a mix of loose gravel and patches of slick, slimy moss.


    The only other light came from the pulsating veins of blue and green that ran through the rock, giving the impression that the very walls were alive, breathing slowly in sync with the strange energy of the Void Space.


    Ram carefully maneuvered the truck forward, the engine rumbling softly as it echoed through the tunnel.


    He kept a close eye on the professional groups ahead of them, but the winding passages quickly became disorienting.


    As the tunnel branched off into multiple directions, the professionals they had been trailing started to split off, disappearing into the darkness as they followed different paths.


    Mai''s sharp eyes scanned thebyrinthine tunnels, her mind rapidly calcting their options.


    "Alright, this ce is a maze," she said, her voice calm but authoritative. "We have no idea where these tunnels lead, so we need to be smart about this."


    Sid, always on high alert, nodded in agreement. "Let''s pick a direction and stick to it. Thest thing we need is to get lost in here."


    Mai considered the branching tunnels ahead of them, her eyes narrowing in concentration. "We need to stay together. Splitting up would be a mistake in this environment¡ªwe don''t know what we''re up against. Our primary goal is to locate the Source Seed and to do that, we need to cover as much ground as we can without losing each other."


    Without hesitation, Mai led the group into the tunnel on the right, one that no other group had taken.


    The walls loomed high above them, and the width of the tunnel was expansive¡ªeasily wide enough for five or six vehicles to move side by side.


    The faint glow from the veins in the rock pulsed rhythmically, casting strange shadows that danced along the walls as they ventured deeper into the unknown.


    As the truck rolled forward, the team remained vignt. Ram kept the vehicle steady, navigating the uneven terrain, while Sid and Liam kept their weapons ready, eyes scanning for any signs of movement.


    Su Mu, calm andposed, watched their rear, ensuring nothing followed them in the darkness.


    After a few moments of tense silence, Mai reached under her seat and retrieved a small, square box.


    The box was intricately carved withplex spiritual runes, each one faintly glowing.


    She ced her hand on top of it, and as soon as her palm touched the surface, the box began to hum softly, absorbing her spiritual power.


    The runes on the box red to life, glowing brighter as they responded to Mai''s energy.


    The box began to morph and shift, its shape twisting and turning with a series of mechanical clicks and whirrs.


    Within moments, the box had transformed into a small, sleek, mechanical white cat.


    The cat blinked once, its glowing eyesing to life as it sat at attention, awaiting Mai''smand.


    "Damn, what is that?" Ram, who was driving next to her, eximed in shock as the ordinary box transformed into a mechanical cat.


    Intrigued, he used his Spiritual Eye to examine its details.


    [ Name: Arcane Robo Cat]


    [ Type: Multi-Role Scout Unit]


    [ Grade: Silver]


    [ Technology:


    Arcane-Mech Fusion Technology (AMFT-12)]


    [ Specifications:


    Height: 12 inches


    Weight: 1.2 kilograms]


    [ Skills:


    Arcane Cloning (Kitten Swarm): The Arcane Robo Cat can summon up to 20 miniature Arcane Robo Kittens at once. These kittens are equipped with high-definition optical sensors, capable of both day and night vision, and can operate undetected for stealth surveince.


    Agility Boost: Both the main body and the summoned kittens possess superior agility, allowing them to move quickly and silently. They can navigate through tight spaces, leap across buildings, and evade attacks with precision.


    Arcane Sensor Fusion: The Arcane Robo Cat''s mechanical technology is enhanced by arcane magic, allowing it to detect energy signatures, magical auras, and technological anomalies within a 500-meter radius. The gathered data is analyzed and sent to the main unit for quick decision-making.]


    [ Additional Features:


    Arcane Camouge: It can alter its external appearance to mimic its environment, blending in with various terrains for optimal stealth.


    Instant Data Ry: All data collected by the kittens is instantly transmitted to the main unit via an encrypted arcane signal, ensuring secure and immediate ess to intelligence.]


    "It''s a scouting unit, I created," Mai exined, keeping her gaze forward. "It''ll help us map the tunnels ahead and detect any anomalies or threats."


    I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones and Golden Tickets!!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up! Please do not forget!!

 Chapter 80: Hehe, This is going to be fun!

    Seline stood outside the Void Gate, her long hair glowing faintly in the dim light of the forest.


    A twisted smile spread across her lips as she watched the groups of professionals disappear into the portal.


    Any Shadow Messenger who knew her well would recognize the danger in that smile¡ªa sign that she was about to do something cruel, something that would result in bloodshed.


    "Hehe," she chuckled, her voice soft yet menacing. "How many of them do you think wille out alive?"


    The question was directed at the two young biomechanical soldiers standing behind her, both recently promoted to captain status after absorbing mid-level Mechanical Fire, reaching the strength of Tier 4 professionals.


    Despite being no older than 14 or 15, their bodies had matured rapidly due to the biomechanical enhancements, making them appear close in age to Ram and the others.


    Their faces, however, betrayed their inexperience¡ªboth were sweating under the weight of Seline''s presence, aware of her infamous reputation.


    Seline had, in her usual twisted way, decided to "test" the soldiers under hermand by forcibly promoting the leader of the C-rank monster den within the Void Space.


    The one on the left, visibly anxious, managed to stammer a reply. "We¡­ we don''t know, Commander Seline, but¡­ there will likely be heavy casualties."


    He didn''t dare mention the full extent of his fear. Before they were assigned to Seline, they''d heard the rumors about her insanity.


    Now, having witnessed her methods firsthand, they realized those rumors didn''t do her justice¡ªshe was far crazier than anything they''d been warned about.


    Seline''s smile deepened as she nced at the Void Gate. Unknown to the professionals inside, she had used one of her abilities to forcibly promote the leader of the C-rank monsters within the den.


    Originally a rare-quality Tier 3 creature, the monster was upgraded to General-quality¡ª Whether it''s attributes or skills, monsters of rare quality or below do notpare to those of general quality.


    Usually, Leaders or Boss monsters in the Game terms of C rank monsters were already able to fight with Tier 4 professionals.


    Now that the quality of this monster is upgraded to General, even if it were them, they would face danger.


    They knew full well that most of the professionals inside were walking into a death trap.


    "Let''s see how strong these new soldiers and those professionals are, and who survives the fun," Seline muttered to herself, clearly enjoying the chaos she had set in motion.


    Meanwhile, inside the Void Space, Ram and the others were unaware of the deadly situation unfolding outside.


    The team had stopped their truck, waiting for the Arcane Robo Cat''s scouting data toe through before proceeding.


    The dark tunnels stretched out ahead of them, the bioluminescent fungi providing just enough light to cast long, unsettling shadows on the walls.


    The Arcane Robo Cat, with its glowing eyes, continued to lick its paws before looking directly at Ram.


    "How can I help you, meow?" it asked, in a smooth, almost yful tone.


    Then, noticing Little ck approaching with excitement, the Robo Cat dodged instinctively, much like a real feline. "Shit! Where did this stupid doge from, meow?"


    Ram blinked in surprise, thrown off by the Robo Cat''s sass. "Did it just¡­ talk like that?" he muttered, caught off guard.


    Mai, still focused on the tunnel ahead, smiled faintly. "Yeah, I used a broken old smart chip I found from a mechanical void space when I built it."


    "The chip was damaged, but it turned out to be very high level, and capable enough to give her aplex personality. She''s more than just a scout¡ªshe''s intelligent and capable of developing her own emotions."


    Liam chuckled from his spot near the truck, clearly amused by the interaction. "A sassy robot cat? That''s just perfect."


    Little ck barked again, still trying to y with the Robo Cat, who expertly dodged once more.


    "Keep that mutt away from me, meow!" the cat hissed, leaping onto a nearby rock and flicking its tail in annoyance.


    Ram shook his head, though he couldn''t help but smile. "Right. Didn''t expect it to be this talkative, but¡­ it''s impressive."


    Then it turned, its glowing eyes narrowing yfully as it pointed at him and spoke, "Oh, who''s this stupid meow? Why is he staring at me like that meow?"


    Then again, it didn''t wait for the answer but straightened up its body and stood up on its hind legs, its tail flicking from side to side, while its eyes narrowed. "I''m more than just talk, meow. Watch this."


    With that, the mechanical cat shimmered, activating its Arcane Camouge.


    In an instant, it vanished into the dark tunnel, blending seamlessly with the rocky surroundings.


    Only a faint ripple in the air indicated where it had gone.


    "Wow," Ram muttered, despite already knowing about its camouge ability. The execution still impressed him.


    Mai nodded. "It''lle in handy. Now, let''s see what the kittens find."


    With a swift gesture, she activated the Robo Cat''s Kitten Swarm ability.


    Tiny, glowing kittens began to materialize one by one, their small bodies lighting up the tunnel for a brief moment before vanishing into the darkness.


    Their silent movements were almost imperceptible, and each kitten was equipped with high-definition optical sensors and was agile enough to slip through even the narrowest of spaces.


    The kittens spread out, mapping the tunnels and scanning for any life signs and threats lurking ahead.


    The main Robo Cat returned to Mai''s side, looking up with a satisfied swish of its tail. "Kittens deployed, meow. We''ll know what''s ahead soon."


    "Good." Mai gently patted the Robo Cat''s head and nced back at Ram. "Let''s wait for the data toe in before we move any further."


    The team settled into position, keeping their weapons ready while they waited for the Arcane Robo Cat toplete its scouting mission.


    The tunnels ahead were disorienting and vast, but with the Robo Cat''s assistance, they could avoid stumbling into any deadly traps.


    Outside the Void Gate, Seline continued to smile.


    She could hardly wait to see the professionals'' faces when they realized the monster leader inside the den had been promoted.


    With her two biomechanical captains by her side, she could already imagine the bloodshed that would unfold.


    "Hehe," she chuckled again, her eyes gleaming with malice. "This is going to be fun, by the way, do any of you know what kind of monsters does this monster den produces?."

 Chapter 81: CaveMen

    The Arcane Robo Kittens had been on the move for hours, scouring the twisting, darkbyrinth tunnels.


    Their small, agile bodies had covered dozens of miles, navigating through thousands of interconnected tunnels with precision.


    Despite their advance capabilities, the kittens found no signs of life¡ªno monsters, no threats, not even a trace of activity or the professionals and mechanical soldiers from earlier. The stillness of the tunnels seemed almost oppressive.


    The Robo Cat, now lounging beside Mai, seemed to be taking a break, its tail flickingzily with other members of the team.


    The kittens, each a bitrger than ordinary kittens, had returned from their scouting mission and gathered in a corner where they took a short break.


    They snacked on the energy cores Mai had given them to recharge, their conversation interspersed with sporadic mechanical purrs.


    "Well, that was uneventful, meow," one of the kittens said with a mechanical sigh, its voice carrying a hint of digital boredom.


    As a kitten created by Arcane Robo Cat and mutated by arcane energy, each one of them inherited most of its abilities, such as high-level data handling from the smart chip. "I was expecting something a bit more exciting."


    "Tell me about it," another kitten replied, its voice chipper. "This ce is as dead as a tomb. Still, it''s not every day we get to explore so many tunnels. At least we''re having fun, better than staying inactive."


    The conversation continued with the kittens chatting idly, their voices blending into the quiet hum of the dark tunnels.


    Their observations were interrupted when one of the kittens that were still exploring let out a curious beep, its sensors detecting something unusual.


    "Hey, wait a minute," the kitten said, its voice suddenly alert. "I''m picking up something interesting up ahead."


    The kittens reactivated their scanners and followed the new signal, which led them to a set of rotating stone stairs.


    The stairs spiraled down into the depths of the Void Space, a sight that immediately piqued their curiosity.


    "Looks like we''ve found something new," one of the kittens said excitedly. "Shall we check it out? or ry it back to Mom."


    Decided to ry it back, with this new discovery, the kittens made their way back, their tiny robotic bodies moving with purpose. Once they reached, they ryed their findings to Mai and the team.


    "Stairs?" Mai mused, intrigued. "That''s unusual. This might be a way to get to another level of the Void Space. Let''s check it out."


    The team gathered around the Arcane Robo Cat as it ryed the findings with a holographic projection: a set of rotating stone stairs leading to a lower level.


    The main unit''s eyes flickered as it processed the information, highlighting the best optimal route to the stair''s location.


    The team followed ording to the map and soon arrived at the location.


    Mai collected the truck using her arcane spellbined with a storage capsule, efficiently shrinking it for easy transport.


    The team then proceeded on foot, cautiously following the kittens down the spiraling stone steps. The air grew cooler, and the darkness around them deepened as they descended.


    Soon enough, the narrow, twisting tunnels gave way to an expansive secondyer of the Void Space.


    Ram couldn''t shake the overwhelming sense of scale. As they moved further down, it became clear that the Void Space was muchrger than they had initially anticipated.


    With the ceiling stretching high above. The terrain was rtively t, dotted with grass and small trees, enhancing the sense of openness.


    The view from the elevated stairs they saw before extended their gaze into the void, providing a clearer perspective of their surroundings, which, although still rugged, felt less daunting, and there was a distinct majesty to the immense, open expanse.


    Even without sunlight, it was strange to observe that many nts were glowing in various colors, simr to the bioluminescent fungi on the first floor, yet more vibrant.


    Upon arriving at the secondyer, the kittens scattered into groups, each venturing off in separate directions, while Mai and herpanions selected a path and proceeded.


    The secondyer presented a stark contrast to the first.


    As they continued forward, the kittens stumbled upon something unexpected: arge, open area inhabited by a small group of primitive creatures.


    They were cavemen-like monsters that looked humanoid, and slightly simr to humans in the Stone Age, about one meter in height, with stout bodies and crude, jagged weapons, who seemed to be living for a long time in this space.


    Despite their primitive appearance, simr to humans from the Stone Age, extensive gic testing by scientists has proven that there is no DNA match, they are entirely different species.


    These monsters were a default spawn in many low-level monster dens, known for their quick reproduction rates and low intelligence.


    They were frequently encountered throughout Blue Star, with a short life span of no more than five years but reproduced quickly enough to maintain their numbers.


    The kittens observed these creatures from a distance, noting their behavior.


    The cavemen were engaged in various activities¡ªsome were foraging for food, while others seemed to be crafting rudimentary tools or engaging in simple social interactions.


    "This is unusual," one of the kittens said, its voice filled with intrigue. "We''re not supposed to find these guys here. They''re usually in lower-level dens, not in a ce like this."


    Another kitten chimed in, "Maybe this is a nesting area or a breeding ground. Either way, it''s definitely worth reporting back."


    Mai and her team gathered around the disy, watching the data ryed. Ram nced at Mai, his expression a mix of curiosity and concern. "Cavemen? That''s not what I expected to find here."


    Mai nodded; her gaze focused on the map. "It''s definitely unexpected. These creatures are usually found in lower-level dens. Their presence here could indicate a few things¡ªperhaps a shift in the Void Space''s structure or an unusual anomaly."


    Sid noted therge number of them on the screen. "They seem to be in greater numbers than usual. Do you think they''re part of thisyer''s ecosystem, or is there something else going on?"


    Liam, ever the pragmatist, suggested, "Whatever the reason, it''s clear we need to investigate further. If there are cavemen here, there might be other monsters in thisyer."


    The group watched the screen as the cavemen went about their activities¡ªhunting, foraging, and interacting in their crude, instinctual manner.


    The view was unexpectedly confusing, a stark contrast to the high-level dangers they had expected in the Void Space.


    It''s not just one; other kittens have also discovered simr groups of cavemen, not far from each other.


    Analyzing the data Mai advised, ncing at her team. "We need to check thisyer further and find out what other surprises await us."


    I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones!

 Chapter 82: Planetary Barrier, Gods Descent I

    Nestled within a vast Void Space, surrounded by a dense forest, secluded from the hustle and bustle of life, stands a quaint two-story wooden vi, that was entirely made from the wood of Divine Spirit Tree.


    It emanates powerful life energy and divine power fluctuations from its walls, each nk etched with the passage of time and the tender touch of nature.


    The vi harmonizes perfectly with the surrounding emerald giants, born from the essence of life energy seeping from the Divine Spirit Tree''s wood, their lush leaves forming a verdant canopy above.


    Behind the house, is a vastke shimmering like liquid silver under the dappling sunlight that filters through the canopy above.


    Filled with lotus flowers from the edges of theke, their delicate petals unfurling in shades of pink and white, a vibrant contrast against the greenery that surrounds them.


    As you approach, a gentle breeze whispers through the branches, carrying the sweet scent of blooming lotus flowers.


    The sound of birdsong echoes through the forest, creating a symphony of nature''s melodies.


    Each of these lotus flowers is a spiritual nt above Tier 7. Having awakened their own consciousness, they still remain here with the aspiration to evolve beyond spiritual nts and be divine nts simr to the Divine Spirit Tree.


    However, this goal is still a distant dream for them.


    The cid waters of theke reflect the towering trees like a mirror, creating a sense of tranquility and serenity that permeates the air.


    The only sounds that break the silence are the asional ssh of a fish leaping from the water or the gentle hum of insects as they flit about in the warm sunlight.


    Standing tall on the distant horizon, a magnificent tree that captures the gaze from the wooden house''s vantage point.


    You can feel that its sheer height seems to defy earthly limits, stretching tens of thousands of miles into the sky, yet it remains clearly visible from the house.


    It''s as though the tree has shrunk tens of thousands of times to amodate the house''s presence.


    Immersed in the soft, ethereal glow of the Divine Spirit Tree, there is an unmistakable aura of pure spiritual power.


    As the soft light emanating from the tree washes over the surroundingndscape, a sense of calm and tranquility descends upon the area.


    It''s as if the very essence of peace and enlightenment flows from the Divine Spirit Tree, casting its benevolent influence far and wide.


    Despite its awe-inspiring presence, the majestic tree is surrounded by a phenomenon that contrasts sharply with its beauty.


    Space fractures, simr to the cracks on a broken mirror, encircle the towering giant.


    These rifts in space are smooth and symmetrical, with their edges emitting various types of energy that seem to harmonize the air around them, gradually being absorbed by the branches and roots of the Divine Spirit Tree, that stretches inside them.


    Creating a mesmerizing spectacle, casting clear reflections of the surroundingndscape, and enhancing the serene atmosphere with an air of tranquility.


    The cracks extend outward from the base of the tree, branching out in all directions like intricate spiderwebs, weaving aplex pattern across the sky.


    Some are narrow fissures barely wide enough to peer into, while others yawn wide like dark abysses, their depths plunging into an unknown void.


    Despite their appearance, the cracks emit no sound, only a faint hum that reverberates through the air like a silent warning.


    This is the void space in which the Divine Spirit Tree resides, away from the eyes of mortals that inhabit Blue Star.


    Only those on the battleship that survived the battle with Nightmare God and survived, were aware of this location, which was entirely under the control of Sister Ye and Brother Chen.


    Apart from Captain Rhea, no other beings below the True God level could perceive or ess it.


    In fact, during the long years of development, numerous false gods and outer gods sought the Divine Spirit Tree, yet none could ascertain its origin, except for the clues leading to the Dawn Federation.


    Beside the tranquil shores of theke, stands a beautiful woman.


    d in a flowing light green dress that seems to blend seamlessly with the surroundings, she exudes an aura of serenity and grace.


    Her long hair, the color of sunlight filtering through leaves, cascades in gentle waves around her shoulders, framing a face of timeless elegance and kindness.


    In her delicate hands, she gently holds a pure white rabbit, its fur soft and radiant against the tranquil backdrop of the forest.


    If Ram were here and used his spiritual eye, he would surely recognize the small creature in the woman''s grasp as the Moon Gazing Jade Rabbit¡ªa Tier 7 or higher-level Monster.


    The Moon Gazing Jade Rabbit is a very rare, extraordinary creature, known to Ram or other humans on Blue Star only through scattered details gleaned from books in his grandfather''s library.


    It is said to have a penchant for gazing at the moon and possesses unique abilities known as Moon Condensation and Moonlight Guardian.


    Moon Condensation allows the creature to collect Moon essence, which can amplify and enhance anything that relies on moonlight as its primary energy source.


    Additionally, Moon Condensation exhibits purifying properties, cleansing and rejuvenating both physical and metaphysical aspects.


    Meanwhile, Moonlight Guardian enables the Moon Gazing Jade Rabbit to protect a designated target, offering them a shield of defense against potential threats.


    Despite its formidable abilities and mysterious nature, the Moon Gazing Jade Rabbit appears remarkably at ease in the gentle embrace of the woman by theke.


    Beside the woman, a middle-aged man sits in a state of rxed repose, his features softened by the gentle caress of the sunlight filtering through the trees.


    His eyes remain closed as if lost in contemtion or perhaps enjoying a moment of peaceful meditation.


    Suddenly, his eyes snap open, "They are almost here!" he exims, his voice tinged with some disbelief and also excitement.


    Maybe due to some coincidence or twist of Fate, he felt the presence of two different things approaching them at the same time.


    His words hang in the air, shattering the tranquility of the scene like a stone breaking the surface of a still pond.


    The woman turns to him, concern furrowing her brow as she senses the urgency in his tone.


    "What is it?" Sister Ye or the Goddess of Life asks, her voice soft but filled with genuine concern.


    "It''s the Nightmare God from earlier, and this time he seemed to be leading more of his kind towards us."


    The man shook his head, his tone betraying the calm expression on his face, "However, our backup is arriving soon."


    "That jerk, is he still not giving up after so many defeats? Huh, wait what did you say?" The woman''s eyes widen in surprise, her gaze shifting between the man and the vast expanse of nature that surrounds them.


    She murmurs, her voice tinged with curiosity. "How long do you think it will take?"


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.


    Like it? Add to the library!! I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up!


    Thank You!!

 Chapter 83: Planetary Barrier, Gods Descent II

    "Two months," Brother Chen replied with a radiant smile gracing his features as he gestured toward the towering trees and the boundless sky above.


    He was not worried about the Nightmare Gods since there was backuping.


    "Although the Nightmare God''s leading more than five true gods, we should be able to cope with them once the Divine Spirit Tree sessfully connects with the Eternal God Tree," he replied, his voice filled with conviction.


    "Hmm, I hope so, it''s just that I was unable to cultivate the Divine Spirit Tree to True God Level by then," the woman whispers softly, her voice barely audible above the rustle of leaves and the gentlepping of theke against the shore, she cradles the snow-white rabbit in her hands with tender care.


    Facing five True Gods, that can use their nightmare domain, is not an easy feat unless they can connect to the Eternal God Tree through the Divine Spirit Tree and use their divine domain.


    Battling War Gods or Nightmare Gods within their Divine or Nightmare domains is significantly different from confronting them without the support of these realms.


    These Domains represent the heart of their kingdom of Gods, and without them, the Gods are merely a bit more powerful than the top-tier demigods or newborn True Gods.


    She pauses for a moment, her gaze drifting towards the horizon as if searching for answers amidst the vast expanse of the forest.


    "Brother Chen your talent as a Fate Watcher is getting stronger and stronger," she continues, her tone thoughtful. "Especially since the awakening of Fourth Solution of Fate Watcher, nowbined with your Profession as a Fate Puppeteer, I think you''re about to upgrade to high-level True God soon."


    "Haha, it''s a small matter," Brother Chenughed, listening to her praise. His next words, however, carried a note of concern.


    As he spoke, his words wereced with heartfelt empathy. "I hope Little Lena can recover quickly from her current state," he said, his tone gentle yet earnest.


    The woman nodded in agreement, her expression reflecting his concern as she cast her gaze down at the rabbit cradled in her hands.


    "Indeed, she was born with a powerful Divine talent, yet it is this very gift that has led to her present circumstances," she murmured, her voiceced with sympathy. "Hey, do you know who did this to her?"


    Brother Chen''s gaze darkened, his yful demeanor fading into a somber expression. His eyes flickered with an intensity that contrasted sharply with the peaceful surroundings of theke.


    "I have some suspicions, about some core members of the Alliance," he said, his voice now steady and grim.


    "But without concrete proof, it''s all just spection. Whoever it was, they knew exactly what they were doing. Targeting Lena was a calcted move."


    Sister Ye''s eyes hardened, her grip tightening around the Moon Gazing Jade Rabbit, which let out a soft,forting hum.


    "To harm someone like Lena... they must be either incredibly desperate or incredibly foolish." The serene goddess''s voice carried a dangerous edge, an unfamiliar shift from her usual calm demeanor.


    "I don''t think it''s desperation," Brother Chen muttered, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "The one who orchestrated this has deeper motives. Lena''s talent is not something that can be controlled easily. It could be they feared what she might be."


    "Fear?" Sister Ye raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Or envy?"


    Brother Chen met her gaze, a faint smile tugging at his lips, though it didn''t quite reach his eyes. "Perhaps both," he said, his tone soft yet measured.


    "But that''s something our main bodies should worry about. We need to focus on the immediate threat." He stood, stretching his arms out casually, though the weight of his words hung heavy in the air.


    "Since the Nightmare Gods and other nearby Outer Gods are nning to attack soon, it''s time for us to begin Stage 1 and proceed with the implementation of theary Barrier."


    Sister Ye nodded, her eyes narrowing with renewed purpose. "Well then, I''ll inform Rhea. You stay here and keep an eye on the Divine Spirit Tree. It''s been a while since Ist saw her," she said, her voiceced with affection as she turned northward.


    In a blink, the soft serenity in her gaze sharpened into focus. With ease, her divine senses effortlessly pierced through the void barrier, bypassing the fractures of space that encircled the Divine Spirit Tree, that kept them hidden from the world, her vision homing in on a massive city that floated atop giant, majestic inds.


    These inds, though seemingly small from her perspective, were vast enough to hold entire cities¡ªeach one capable of amodating tens of millions.


    And yet, most of these floating inds remained eerily vacant, filled with monsters.


    At the center, thergest ind stood like a regal throne, hosting a grand, glowing structure: The Dawn Federation headquarters.


    Its church-like architecture radiated intense divine light, sending beams of hope and strength across the sky. This was the heart of the Federation, where Captain Rhea resided.


    A subtle smile emerged on Sister Ye''s face as she observed the scene.


    Silently, she vanished from his side.


    Brother Chen, observed as Sister Ye dissolved into the air, her figure fading like a wisp of light.


    Her sudden absence left behind a peaceful silence, yet the weight of their conversation still hung heavy in the air.


    Turning back toward the shimmeringke, Brother Chen''s eyes narrowed as he stared at the cracks in space surrounding the Divine Spirit Tree.


    The silence around him was broken only by the asional ripple in theke or the soft hum of the Moon Gazing Jade Rabbit, nestled in Sister Ye''s absence.


    His thoughts were far from the present tranquility, preupied with the oing storm.


    "The Nightmare Gods¡­ they never learn," he muttered to himself, shaking his head in disbelief.


    Despite their endless defeats, they continued to push forward, as ifpelled by something darker, something more insidious.


    He shifted his gaze towards the horizon where the towering trees blurred into the distance. "Two months," he thought to himself.


    That''s all the time they had toplete the connection between the Divine Spirit Tree and the Eternal God Tree.


    "I wonder how our little Lena is doing," he mused quietly, his thoughts turning to the child that bore the weight, her circumstances were the result of power struggles far beyond her control, yet she was caught in the crossfire, suffering the consequences of a game yed by gods and monsters.


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.


    Like it? Add to the library!! I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up!


    Thank You!!

 Chapter 84: Planetary Barrier, Gods Descent III

    Rhea''s garden was a silent sanctuary, shielded from the rest of the bustling floating city.


    Ancient trees, their trunks twisted with age, formed a natural wall around the clearing, providing privacy for those who sought sce within its boundaries.


    Soft, golden rays of sunlight filtered through the foliage, casting gentle patterns of light and shadow across the stone path leading to Rhea''s meditation spot.


    At the center, Rhea sat cross-legged on a smooth stone, her eyes closed in deep concentration, her chest rising and falling in a steady rhythm.


    Dressed in white robes that shimmered with divine light, Rhea''s presence radiated an overwhelming sense of authority and calm.


    Her long silver hair fell in a cascade down her back, a stark contrast to the vibrant greens and browns of the natural world surrounding her.


    Her breathing was slow and measured, perfectly in sync with the soft rustle of the wind.


    The divine energy swirling around her was palpable, dense with power yet perfectly controlled, forming an invisible barrier that kept the chaos of the outside world at bay.


    As Sister Ye appeared beside her, a ripple of divine energy disturbed the tranquil atmosphere, Rhea''s opened her eyes immediately, and knelt on one knee and smiled at Sister Ye, her wless face filled with respect, "Goddess Ye, how can I help you."


    Sister Ye walked gracefully towards Rhea, her steps light and silent on the stone path, as though the air itself made way for her presence.


    She waved her hand gently, lifting Rhea up from her kneeling position. "I told you before, there''s no need for this every time you see me. Formalities aren''t my concern, just call me Sister Ye."


    Rhea rose, her silver eyes flickering with the same respect but softened by the familiarity.


    "Force of habit," she replied, a small, knowing smile ying on her lips. However, the smile faded when she saw the look in Sister Ye''s eyes.


    "It''s time," Sister Ye said softly, her words carrying the weight of urgency.


    Rhea''s expression turned serious as she tilted her head slightly. "Nightmare Gods again?" she sighed, her voice exasperated but focused. "How many times is this now? Eight? He''s a persistent bastard."


    Sister Ye nodded, her face hardening. "This time it''s different. He''s bringing reinforcements¡ªfive True Gods. Brother Chen has already confirmed it."


    "We have no choice but to initiate Stage One:ary Barrier protocol, there will be backup from our side that''s on its way, and there should be enough True Gods to fight the Nightmare Gods."


    Rhea inhaled sharply, her eyes narrowing. "Five True Gods?" Her gaze drifted skyward, the weight of the situation settling on her like a storm cloud.


    "That''s no small number, even for us. If they break through, we will be at risk. Not to mention the demi-gods that always swarm after them like carrion."


    "They fear the Divine Spirit Tree," Sister Ye responded, her voice cold and deliberate.


    "They know if it evolves to the True God level, they''ll lose any chance of gaining a foothold here without triggering a full-scale war."


    Rhea shook her head slowly. "They''re cornered, desperate. They''d risk everything for even a slim chance. But," she clenched her fists, "we won''t give them that chance. Not while I''m here."


    Sister Ye''s lips curled into a soft smile. "That''s the Rhea I know. You''re so close to bing a True God yourself. Once the Divine Spirit Tree connects with the Eternal God Tree, you''ll have that power in your grasp."


    Rhea stood, her white robes flowing like liquid light as she moved, her eyes determined and unwavering. "Let theme."


    With a final nod, Sister Ye vanished into the ether, leaving Rhea alone in the garden, the weight of the uing battle hanging heavily in the air.


    Not wasting a moment, Rhea closed her eyes, focusing her divine energy as her form flickered and disappeared from the garden.


    When she reappeared, it was in a massive hall, one that exuded divine power and authority.


    The hall''s futuristic design boasted a high domed ceiling that seemed to stretch infinitely above her.


    Tall, cylindrical columns lined the space, each crafted from a material that shimmered with a metallic sheen, reflecting the divine light filtering in through circr openings in the ceiling.


    These beams of light pierced the air like ethereal spears, casting elongated shadows that danced across the smooth, polished floors.


    Behind the central throne where Rhea now stood were several towering statues of the gods, each figure carved from materials that radiated an undeniable divine power.


    The statues were breathtaking, their forms majestic and awe-inspiring, but three in particr dominated the space.


    They stood hundreds of meters tall, looming over the others, positioned behind three thrones that signified their unparalleled status.


    These colossal figures, draped in flowing robes that seemed to move in the stillness, representing¡ªthe foundation of the Federation''s divine order.


    The statues'' faces, chiseled with impossible precision, portrayed expressions of serenity and judgment.


    Even from Rhea''s position, the divine aura they emitted was palpable, a constant reminder of the power they represented.


    No sooner had Rhea taken her ce on the central throne than several divine projections materialized around her.


    Two other figures appeared on the adjacent thrones, while the rest knelt on one knee, waiting for their orders.


    The air thrummed with divine energy, and Rhea''s eyes scanned the assembly.


    These were the remaining survivors after the fight with Nightmare Gods and Outer Gods, the weakest of them already at Demi God level, with the help of arge number of believers and power of faith collected from thest four hundred years, each one of them was easily promoted to demigods.


    "Brothers and sisters," Rhea''s voice rang through the hall, strong and clear, her divine presence filling every corner.


    "The Nightmare Gods approach again. This time, they bring five True Gods and an army."


    As soon as Rhea mentioned the presence of five True Gods, the atmosphere in the hall subtly shifted.


    Some of the demigods involuntarily shivered at the thought. Although they had be Demi-Gods, standing against True Gods was simr to walking toward certain death.


    The vast difference in power between them and True Gods was undeniable, a reality that gnawed at the edges of their confidence.


    Sensing the unease among them, Rhea leaned forward, her voice firm yet soothing.


    "Fear not," she reassured, her divine aura emanating like a warm nket that eased their tension. "I understand that you''r all scared, but we are not alone this time.


    Backup is on its way¡ªstrong reinforcements, True Gods themselves, are arriving in two months.


    Blue Star''s time may seem short, but with ourbined strength and their support, the Nightmare Gods will not prevail."


    The demigods exchanged nces, the tension easing as Rhea''s words sank in.


    The mention of divine reinforcements stirred hope in their hearts, tempering the fear that had crept in at the mention of the Nightmare Gods.


    Rhea turned her gaze toward one of the divine projections before her¡ªa figure with sharp, chiseled features and eyes that glowed with a steady, deep-blue light.


    His presence radiated calm intellect, a stark contrast to the fiery energy of the others.


    "Neros," Rhea called, her voice cutting through the lingering silence. "How long do you think it will take to erect theary Barrier?"


    Neros straightened, his voice calm but deliberate as he replied, "With the current alignment of the moons and other satellites surrounding Blue Star, we can use them to construct a barrier epassing the entire.


    The celestial patterns are favorable, which means it won''t take more than a month to finish the necessary preparations." He paused, his glowing eyes narrowing slightly in thought.


    "However, the energy required to maintain such a barrier will be substantial¡ªbeyond what we usually allocate forary defense."


    Rhea nodded, her expression unfazed. "Don''t worry about the energy. Sister Ye said she will handle that.


    Her control over the Divine Spirit Tree will provide more than enough power to sustain the barrier."


    Neros bowed slightly, acknowledging her words, his projection flickering slightly as he processed the new n.


    "Understood, Caption. With the energy concern resolved, the barrier shall be ready in time for the arrival of our reinforcements."


    Satisfied with Neros'' report, Rhea turned her attention to the rest of the assembled projections.


    "As for the rest of you," shemanded, her voice steady and full of authority, "return to your respective positions."


    "Finish the preparations for war and ensure that your defenses are airtight. We will face this threat head-on, but we cannot afford any weaknesses in our formation."


    The projections of the demigods bowed low in acknowledgment, the weight of their duty pressing down on them, yet bolstered by Rhea''s confidence.


    Her words had reignited their resolve.


    Rhea''s gaze swept across them one final time. "And keep me updated on the progress. Any sign of unusual activity from the Nightmare Gods or from the scraps that escaped before, no matter how small, must be reported immediately. We cannot afford surprises."


    "Yes, Lady Rhea," the projections responded in unison before vanishing one by one, each returning to their designated regions to prepare for the looming battle.


    The great hall grew quiet once more, with only the towering statues of gods standing as silent witnesses to the conversation that had taken ce.


    Rhea remained seated on her throne, her silver eyes glowing with a quiet determination. She closed her eyes, allowing herself a brief moment of reflection.


    Two months. That was all the time they had to ensure everything was ready.


    With a deep breath, Rhea stood from the throne, her form shimmering briefly as she disappeared from the hall, ready to begin her own preparations for the war toe.

 Chapter 85: Half-Drows, Elite Mage Squad

    More than a day had passed since they entered the second floor, and the team was still stuck on the second floor of the Void Space. Frustration was beginning to set in.


    They had searched every corner of the strange, expansivendscape but found no sign of a Boss monster or anything else that could exin the purpose of this floor.


    The only creatures they encountered were the cavemen¡ªprimitive, weak, and barely a threat.


    The cavemen were disappointing in every way.


    Most of them were even weaker than ordinary humans, with only a handful showing the strength of ck Iron level¡ªusually the leaders of small groups.


    The team had initially tried engaging the cavemen, killing a few that attacked them in hopes of finding clues or card drops like return cards that can send them back, but their bodies dissipated without leaving anything behind. No cards, no materials¡ªjust a frustrating dead end.


    Ram, Sid, Liam, and Su Mu grew increasingly impatient as time dragged on. "This doesn''t make any sense," Sid muttered, pacing near the entrance to a small cave.


    "There should be a Boss monster or at least something stronger than these cavemen."


    "I agree," Ram said, frowning as he studied thendscape. "We''ve covered almost every section of this floor, but there''s nothing. Just these cavemen wandering around aimlessly."


    The team had even tried capturing a few of the cavemen, hoping to extract information, but it proved futile.


    The creatures were as dumb as rocks¡ªbarely more than animals with basic survival instincts.


    They had nonguage, no culture, just simple activities like hunting, eating, and reproducing. Communication with them was impossible.


    The stronger cavemen¡ªthose that had reached the ck Iron level¡ªshowed slightly more intelligence, but it wasn''t much of an improvement.


    They could understand simple gestures and seemed to grasp basic concepts like leadership and danger, but their usefulness ended there. However, one thing stood out: fear.


    "It''s like they''re scared of something we haven''t seen yet," Su Mu remarked, her sharp eyes watching a small group of cavemen huddled nervously near the tree line.


    "Every time we approach, they scatter. But it''s not just us¡ªthey act like they''re expecting something worse to show up."


    Liam, leaning against a tree, looked annoyed. "Great. They''re scared of something, but we don''t know what it is. And all we''ve got to show for two days of work is a bunch of circles and headaches."


    Mai, though outwardly calm, was equally frustrated. She had spent countless hours analyzing the cavemen''s behavior, tracking patterns, and studying their habits, but nothing had led to any real breakthrough.


    "There''s something off about this floor," she admitted. "I doubt these cavemen are the only thing here. Whatever we''re supposed to find is either hiding or it''s deeper underground."


    Ram, crossing his arms, thought aloud. "What about the other groups? The ones we saw before¡ªthe professionals, the biomechanical soldiers¡ªwhat happened to them?"


    At that moment, the Arcane Robo Cat and its kittens returned from another scouting session. One of the kittens chirped up, "We have located most of the other groups, but some are still missing, possibly remaining on the first floor or dead, meow."


    "It looks like the biomechanical soldiers have gathered together in one of the caverns. They''re nning something big, maybe trying to flush out whatever''s hiding."


    Mai''s eyes sharpened. "They''ve gathered together? What are they nning?"


    The Robo Cat projected a holographic map, showing the positions of the biomechanical soldiers clustered in various locations, twenty each.


    "They''re setting up some kind of perimeter," it exined. "Looks like they''re preparing for a coordinated strike on multiple locations of Cavemen hideouts, meow"


    Liam cursed under his breath. "Fu*k, are they nning to kill all the cavemen in those hideouts? That''s more than a thousand in each location."


    Ram, still watching the projection, asked, "Can you show us what''s happening over there?"


    "Of course, meow," the Robo Cat responded, flicking its tail before projecting a live feed from one of the kittens hidden near the biomechanical soldiers.


    The holographic screen showed a group of mechanical soldiers attacking a cavemen''s hideout, the scene disyed from the perspective of the stealthy kitten, which was carefully concealed in the shadows using its Arcane Camouge ability.


    The soldiers moved with cold, calcted efficiency.


    Armed with only primitive weapons and low attributes, the cavemen stood no chance against them.


    The soldiers didn''t even need advanced weaponry¡ªordinary knives were enough to ughter the creatures with brutal efficiency.


    The screams of the cavemen echoed through the cavern as the soldiers moved methodically, eradicating them one by one.


    The kitten''s feed offered a chilling view of the massacre, the soldiers sweeping through the hideout with terrifying precision.


    The kitten''s feed provided a clear view of the massacre.


    "They''re wiping them out," Ram muttered. Then his eyes widened. "Wait¡ªwhat''s that? Magic formations?"


    Just as the soldiers had killed more than four to five hundred cavemen,plicated magic circles made of spiritual runes began to appear in midair.


    The symbols glowed with an intense light, and, in a sh, figures dressed in mage robes materialized from the formations, their presence causing the surrounding reiki to be turbulent.


    "Summoning magic? No¡­ that''s transportation magic," Mai corrected, her eyes narrowing.


    The figures that emerged weren''t human. Over fifty of them appeared, their dark skin, pointy ears, and long white hair marking them as Half-Drows¡ªa mid-level race with traces of the legendary Dark Elf bloodline.


    Known for their natural affinity with magic, particrly dark and fire attributes, Half-Drows were powerful mages or hunters capable of growing into Tier 3 just by growing into adulthood.


    "These are elite fire mages," Mai observed, her tone grim. "This just got a lot more dangerous."


    The Half-Drows wasted no time. The air around them crackled with intense spiritual power as they unleashed powerful fire magic spells, turning the battlefield into an inferno.


    Fireballs, streams of me, and walls of molten fire erupted around the biomechanical soldiers, incinerating everything in their path.


    The soldiers, however, remained unfazed, their reinforced bodies absorbing the initial barrage.


    Despite the ferocity of the Half-Drow''s attacks, the biomechanical soldiers held their ground.


    Their advanced bionicbat chips calcted every move with precision, guiding them to evade the deadliest spells.


    Their bodies, enhanced with low-level Mechanical Fire, allowed them to withstand damage that would have killed a normal human.


    Metallic bones, reinforced muscles, and flexible metal skin made them nearly indestructible in battle.


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.


    Like it? Add to the library!! I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones!


    Thank You!!

 Chapter 86: Sacrifice

    The battle raged, and both sides took heavy casualties. The Half-Drows, though powerful, were not invincible.


    Several of them fell to the soldiers'' relentless assault, their robes engulfed in their own mes as they were overwhelmed by sheer force.


    But the biomechanical soldiers didn''t escape unscathed either¡ªsome of them were hit by fire magic so intense that their metal frames began to warp, melting under the heat.


    Ram, watching the feed, spoke quietly. "They''re evenly matched. But how long can they keep this up?"


    Mai nodded, her expression serious. "If they continue, this is going to be a long fight. Both sides are powerful, but the biomechanical soldiers have the advantage of their mechanical bodies. The Half-Drows are relying on raw magic, but they''ll tire eventually. "


    Sid, watching the chaotic battle unfold, tightened his fist so hard that his knuckles turned white. He was conflicted, the weight of responsibility heavy on his shoulders.


    "I''m sorry, guys. If it wasn''t for me..." His voice trailed off, guilt gnawing at him.


    It was his idea that had gotten them involved in this mission, and the situation inside the monster den had spiraled out of control.


    Normally, a C-rank monster den wouldn''t have more than fifty elite-grade monsters, but this¡­ this was something else.


    ording to the reports from the other robot kittens scattered across the second floor, simr situations were unfolding elsewhere.


    Mechanical soldiers were attacking cavemen tribes in different locations, but in each instance, they were met with fierce resistance.


    Elite Half-Drow fire mages¡ªhundreds of them¡ªhad emerged from the shadows to defend the cavemen.


    Combined, more than three hundred elite Tier 3 fire mages had appeared across the various locations.


    Sid couldn''t shake the sense of responsibility. The sheer scale of what they were facing was far beyond what any of them had anticipated.


    He had hoped for a straightforward mission, a chance to grab the Source Seed and clear the den. Instead, they were caught in something far more dangerous than they thought.


    Before Sid could wallow further in his thoughts, a voice interrupted him. "Ha ha, stupid bear, why are you feeling sorry?" It was Liam, of all people, who broke the tension.


    He leaned casually against a nearby rock, grinning despite the chaos around them.


    "Everyone came here by their own choice. This was never gonna be a walk in the park. Besides, we''re not dead yet, are we?"


    Sid nced at Liam, who had a yful but reassuring smile on his face.


    For all his cocky bravado, Liam always seemed to have a way of easing the tension.


    Sid rxed a little, letting go of some of the guilt that had been weighing him down.


    Ram, still focused on the live feed from the Robo Cat, sighed. "Liam''s right. We knew the risks. We just have to adapt."


    Mai, standing next to Sid, offered him a reassuring smile and affectionately stroked his hair.


    "Sister, I''m..." Sid began, seeking an apology, but she quickly interrupted him, "Don''t worry, we still have a chance to escape as long as we secure return cards."


    The battle between the biomechanical soldiers and the Half-Drow fire mages raged on across multiple fronts.


    The mechanical soldiers were relentless, their precision and durability giving them an edge in endurance.


    However, the Half-Drows were formidable in their own right, their mastery of fire magic turning the battlefield into a hellscape of mes and molten rock.


    Each group of biomechanical soldiers lost three to four units, their mechanical bodies scorched and twisted by the intense heat of the Half-Drows'' spells.


    Some of the soldiersy in critical condition, struggling to repair the damage.


    However, the Half-Drows fared far worse. For every biomechanical soldier that fell, the Half-Drows lost two to three mages.


    Their bodies were charred, and the survivors were battered and injured.


    The mechanical soldiers, with theirbat chips and tactical precision, had worn them down, and the losses were staggering.


    "Look," Ram pointed at the projection, "the biomechanical soldiers are retreating."


    Sure enough, despite their superior fighting power, the mechanical soldiers across all locations began to pull back, regrouping at their respective perimeters.


    It wasn''t a full retreat, but more of a strategic withdrawal. They had inflicted heavy losses on the Half-Drows, but they weren''t immune to the damage themselves.


    Several soldiers were left behind, some dead, others took heavy damage to continue fighting.


    The scene yed out simrly at each of the cavemen''s hideouts.


    The biomechanical soldiers had pushed hard, but in the end, they chose to pull back, consolidating their forces rather than pushing deeper into enemy territory.


    It was clear they were nning something bigger.


    "The Half-Drows are in bad shape," Su Mu remarked, her sharp eyes scanning the map.


    "They''ve lost more than twice the number of soldierspared to the biomechanical soldiers. But they''re still holding on."


    "Barely," Liam muttered. "They got hit hard, but they''re not out of the fight yet."


    Mai''s expression remained focused as she analyzed the battle. "This isn''t over. The biomechanical soldiers are regrouping, probably nning their next move. We need to stay alert. If theyunch a coordinated attack at one single ce, the Half-Drows won''tst much longer."


    "Haa? What are those Half-Drows doing?" Su Mu asked, her sharp gaze still locked onto the live feed from the Robo Cat. Her voice had a note of rm, enough to grab everyone''s attention.


    Ram, Sid, Liam, and Mai all turned their eyes to the projection, the eerie sight disyed clearly in front of them. The aftermath of the battle had taken a disturbing turn.


    Instead of retreating or vanishing like the other monsters, the surviving Half-Drow mages gathered all the trembling cavemen who had somehow survived the carnage.


    "What the hell?" Liam muttered, squinting at the screen. "Are they rounding them up?"


    The sight was bizarre. The surviving cavemen, shaking in fear, were herded into arge circr formation.


    Their eyes darted wildly, filled with terror and confusion, as they were corralled into the center of the intricate spiritual formation etched into the ground.


    Before the cavemen could evenprehend what was happening, intense mes erupted from the formation.


    Without warning, the fire engulfed the entire circle of cavemen, their screams echoing briefly before being snuffed out in a horrifying instant.


    The mes burned so fiercely that it reduced them to ash in seconds. Their bodies disintegrated, leaving nothing but a thick, ominous smoke that rose slowly into the air.


    "Holy shit¡­" Sid whispered, unable to tear his eyes away from the screen.


    His fist clenched harder, the guilt and anger bubbling up inside him again. "That''s what they were afraid of. The Half-Drows were using them as sacrifices."


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.


    Like it? Add to the library!! I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones!


    Thank You!!

 Chapter 87: Species Evolution Master

    As thest of the cavemen were turned to ash, the formation began to hum with an eerie light. The spiritual energy from the Half-Drows, who had been pouring their power into the formation throughout the ritual, surged in intensity.


    The air around the formation shimmered, and suddenly, the ground itself seemed to pulse with life.


    The formation glowed brightly, radiating an overwhelming spiritual energy.


    Everyone in the team watched in stunned silence as the light reached its peak, and then, in a blinding sh, the ritual came to an end.


    When the light finally faded, the view inside the formation changed. The cavemen had been reced.


    In their ce stood another group of elite Half-Drow mages¡ªfifty of them, standing in the same positions as the ones who had just performed the sacrifice.


    "They¡­ they summoned more?" Ram asked, his voice barely concealing his shock.


    Liam cursed under his breath. "They sacrificed the cavemen to summon reinforcements. Fifty more elite mages, just like that."


    Mai''s eyes narrowed, analyzing the scene. "It''s not just a simple summoning ritual. This is blood sacrifice¡ªan ancient and dark form of magic."


    "They''re using the cavemen as fuel to replenish their numbers. Those new mages¡ªthey''re just as powerful as the ones we''ve already seen. If they can keep doing this¡­"


    She trailed off, her thoughts racing. There were tens of thousands of cavemen living on this floor.


    "What if they sacrifice all of them?" she muttered, her mind shing with the terrifying implications. "Is this why they''ve been breeding cavemen on such a massive scale?"


    Ram clenched his jaw, the tension building. "If they can keep summoning more elite mages every time they perform this ritual, we''re in serious trouble."


    "We don''t have any reinforcements," Liam added grimly. "But they can summon as many as they want. And why are there so many fire mages, all of them elite? Where are theying from?"


    With the new wave of elite mages reinforcing their numbers, the Half-Drows exuded even more confidence.


    Their numbers had swelled, their power growing visibly as they prepared for the next wave of attacks.


    The thought of facing so many elite mages was daunting.


    Even the biomechanical soldiers, with their advanced firearms and mechanical enhancements, seemed at risk of being overwhelmed if the Half-Drows kept summoning more of their kind.


    There is no chance that they can win if it''s just the five of them, Ram''s mind raced. "They''re targeting the biomechanical soldiers, for now, at least for now, they don''t seem to care about us."


    "For the moment, we should be safe," Mai said, her mind racing with strategies. "But if we want to get out of here, we need a n. We can''t face all of them head-on, but if we can bait some of the fire mages separately, maybe we can take them down one by one."


    "And if we''re lucky, we might get return cards," Su Mu added, her voice calm but focused. "We need to get back out of here, and that''s our best shot."


    As they began nning how to bait and ambush the fire mages, Ram''s mind wandered to a special cavemen tribe he had seen the day before.


    This tribe was different from the rest. The members were taller, their features more refined, almost like a mix between cavemen and Half-Drows.


    The leader of the tribe, in particr, had caught Ram''s attention¡ªalthough not powerful, its unusual ability piqued his interest.


    The leader of that tribe had a special ability.


    When Ram had first examined it with his Spiritual Eye, he didn''t give much thought about it, but now if that skill can be used they don''t need to worry about how to bait those half-Drows.


    The ability was called Species Evolution Master, he still remembered the details clearly:


    [ Species Evolution Master


    Effect: Grants the leader and his subordinates a 1% increase in all attributes for every two subordinates of the same species within a 100-meter radius, up to a maximum of 50% for 60 seconds.


    After every sessful battle, there''s a 15% chance that nearby subordinates or itselfe will gain evolution points and evolve, breaking their species limitations to undergo a species-specific mutation, resulting in stat increases or a new ability.]


    Unlike the ordinary cavemen, this tribe had a leader capable of enhancing its entire group, and even more importantly, it had the potential to evolve after every victory.


    If Ram could upgrade and control this caveman leader, it might give them a fighting chance.


    It could rally the cavemen and use them to distract or even fight the Half-Drows while Ram and his team made their escape.


    He never imagined that such a low-level species could awaken an ability with this much potential. If it wasn''t for his Spiritual Eye, he might have overlooked this tribe entirely. Now, he had a n.


    "Mai," Ram said, his voice steady with a new determination. "I think I''ve found a way to even the odds. There''s a special tribe of cavemen I saw yesterday."


    "Their leader has a unique ability¡ªthe Species Evolution Master. If we can control them, we might be able to use the tribe as a distraction or even as reinforcements to help us escape."


    Mai turned toward him, her sharp eyes narrowing even with such ability, she didn''t think these cavemen could be much help in such a short time.


    "A caveman tribe with an ability like that?" She considered the idea for a moment, then nodded. "If you can pull that off, it might give us some time, but controlling an entire tribe? That''s risky."


    "I know it''s a long shot," Ram admitted, "but I think it''s our best option. They''ve already proven they can summon reinforcements through that blood sacrifice ritual, and with that many fire mages, we won''tst long in a direct fight. We need something to divert their attention."


    Su Mu nodded, her expression calm but serious. "It''s dangerous, but the longer we stay here, the worse our chances get. If you''re sure about this, we should let you try."


    Ram nced at the others, his resolve firm. "I''ll go alone. If I bring anyone else, it might draw too much attention."


    "I have my wood spirits with me. Ling''er and Groot will cover me, and I''ll be able to move quickly without exposing our position."


    Mai frowned but didn''t argue. "If that''s what you think is best, go. But be careful. If anything happens, call for backup immediately."


    Sid stepped forward, concern etched on his face. "Are you sure you want to go alone? It''s risky out there."


    Ram shook his head, he appreciated their concern, but he didn''t want to expose his abilities to others, "The more people that go, the harder it''ll be to stay undetected. I''ve got this. Just trust me."


    Like it? Add to the library!! I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones!


    Thank You!!

 Chapter 88: Caveman Leader (Mutant)

    Ram shook his head. "The more people that go, the harder it''ll be to stay undetected. I''ve got this. Just trust me."


    With that decision made, Ram swiftly collected his equipment and readied himself to depart.


    Having previously surveyed the area with his Spiritual Eye, he was aware of the caveman tribe''s location.


    Without further dy, he called upon Ling''er and activated Bio-Armor, merging with Groot, as he ventured into the shadows.


    Since Ming Yue was of little assistance to him, he entrusted her to Mai''s care before parting ways with the group.


    Ram moved in silence, the bioluminescent glow from the unusual nts casting eerie shadows around him.


    With the increase in attributes from bio-armor, his speed was greatly increased, it didn''t take long before he reached the spot where he had encountered the special tribe of cavemen.


    The caveman tribe was gathered in a small clearing, the members huddling together around a crude fire.


    The tribe''s leader stood at the center¡ªa tall, slightly more evolved caveman whose features were more refined than the rest.


    His eyes gleamed with a hint of intelligence, though his body still retained the rugged appearance of his kind.


    Ram used his Spiritual Eye once more to examine the leader. Sure enough, the Species Evolution Mastery ability was still there, just as he remembered.


    [ Name: Caveman Leader (Mutant)]


    [ Race: Cavemen]


    [ Level: ck Iron]


    [ Quality: Ordinary]


    [ Physique: 2.3]


    [ Spirit: 0.7]


    [ Introduction: Ordinary wild monsters, flexible in shape, can use crude weapons to fight and distribute worldwide.]


    [ Racial Characteristics:


    Half-Drow Bloodline (Unawaken): Aggressive in nature with feral instincts, often bing enraged during battle. When injured, gain 5% attack speed and damage bonus.


    Herd Mentality: Often work best in groups, relying on their numbers for strength. When surrounded by their kin, they be more confident and powerful. For every nearby ally of the same race, they gain a 0.5% increase in defense and morale, up to a maximum of 25%.


    Rapid Reproduction: Increase reproduction rate and growth rate by an additional 100%.]


    [ Innate Skill:


    Species Evolution Mastery: Grants the leader and its subordinates a 1% increase in all attributes for every two subordinates of the same species within a 100-meter radius, up to a maximum of 50% for 60 seconds.


    After every sessful battle, there''s a 15% chance that nearby subordinates or itself will gain evolution points and evolve, breaking their species limitations to undergo a species-specific mutation, resulting in stat increases or a new skill.]


    Satisfied with his target, Ram took a deep breath.


    As he examined the caveman leader''s characteristics, it was clear that the reason for its mutation stemmed from the trace of a Half-Drow bloodline coursing through its veins.


    Cavemen were not naturally unable to inherit such a powerful bloodline like Dark Elfs, so the most likely exnation was that this tribe had been the subject of one of the Half-Drow''s experiments, an attempt to create their own kind of hybrid warriors.


    However, the experiment seemed to have failed. Instead of evolving into a mid-level race like the Half-Drow mages, the cavemen had remainedrgely primitive.


    Despite this, the leader still carried the Drow bloodline, dormant but potent, within its body. It had not yet fully awakened, but the potential was there, just waiting to be tapped.


    "This is it," Ram thought. This caveman leader, with his innate ability, could be the key to turning the tide of their mission.


    Focusing on his spiritual power, Ram made his move. He had to act fast, so as not to alert the rest of the tribe.


    With a subtlemand, the sword leaves floating around him shot forward, their edges gleaming in the dim light.


    The attack was swift and precise, aimed directly at the caveman leader''s abdomen, without giving it much time to react.


    The sword leaves tore through the air and plunged into the caveman''s stomach, creating arge, gaping wound.


    The leader staggered and copsed to the ground with a low, guttural moan, its body spasming as blood pooled beneath it.


    The surrounding cavemen froze, momentarily startled by the sudden violence. But when they saw their leader fall, they panicked.


    Their primitive instincts took over, and with terrified roars, they scattered into the trees, disappearing into the night.


    Ram didn''t bother with the rest of the tribe; they weren''t important.


    His focus was entirely on the leader, who was now lying on the ground, motionless and bleeding profusely.


    Without hesitation, he knelt beside the fallen creature and ced his hand over the wound, channeling his life energy into the caveman''s body.


    As the life energy flowed from Ram''s palm, the caveman''s body began to respond.


    The bleeding stopped almost immediately, and the torn flesh started to mend itself.


    New muscle and skin rapidly grew over the wound, sealing the injurypletely in a matter of seconds.


    Within moments, the caveman leader''s body was whole again, the only evidence of the attack being the bloodstains on its fur.


    Ram marveled at the effectiveness of his life energy, even on a creature as primitive as this.


    It only took 10 points of life energy to heal the caveman leader from near death. If the others saw this, they would have been stunned at the sheer speed and power of the healing.


    However, despite the healing, the caveman leader did not wake up. Its chest rose and fell slowly, but it remained unconscious.


    Ram frowned, realizing that healing the physical wounds was not enough. The leader''s body was restored, but its spirit had been weakened by the sudden attack. "It''s not enough," Ram muttered to himself.


    He needed to do more.


    With a grunt, he grabbed the caveman leader by the arm and dragged it away from the clearing, far from the rest of the tribe.


    Once he was certain they were alone, he sat down beside the unconscious creature and prepared to take the next step.


    He ced both hands on the caveman leader''s chest, this time channeling both his life energy and spiritual power into its body.


    Ram knew from experience that these energies could affect monsters simrly to how they worked on Wood Spirits.


    However, this time it was different¡ªhe had never tried something like this on a monster with a unique ability before, and he needed to be cautious.


    This caveman leader was a rare find, and he couldn''t afford to lose it.


    As thebined energies flowed into the leader, Ram watched closely for any changes. At first, there was nothing¡ªjust the steady rise and fall of the caveman''s chest.


    But after a few moments, he noticed something subtle. The caveman''s muscles began to twitch, and its breathing deepened.


    The leader''s eyes fluttered open, filled with confusion and fear. Its body was tense, ready tosh out, but it was still weak from the sudden attack and the healing that followed.


    Ram, sensing the tension, spoke calmly, trying to ease the creature''s instincts. "Easy now," he said, his voice steady but firm.


    The caveman leader stared at Ram, its gaze filled with a mix of confusion and recognition.


    It could feel the power flowing through it, could sense that this strange being before it was not an enemy¡ªat least, not anymore. Slowly, the tension in its body began to ease.


    Like it? Add to the library!! I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones!


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Thank You!!

 Chapter 89: Evolve - Mutant Half-Drow Caveman Leader

    Ram, sensing the tension, spoke calmly, trying to ease the creature''s instincts. "Easy now. You''re not in danger anymore," he said, his voice steady but firm.


    The caveman leader stared at Ram, its gaze filled with a mix of confusion.


    It could feel the power flowing through it and could sense that this strange being before it was not an enemy¡ªat least, not anymore. Slowly, the tension in its body began to ease.


    Ram took a deep breath, knowing that the next part was crucial. "I healed you. Now you will help me," he said, his words carrying amand.


    The caveman leader blinked, its primitive mind struggling toprehend the situation.


    But the life energy coursing through its veins,bined with the spiritual power Ram had infused into it, made its body veryfortable, and addictive.


    It wasn''t fully aware of what was happening, but it understood enough, to realize its ownck of strength to contend with the individual before it, thereby recognizing Ram''s authority.


    Time passed and tension in the air became thick, but the creature seemed to be adjusting, albeit slowly.


    However, after more than five minutes of continuous energy absorption, the caveman''s body began to tremble.


    It had already taken in about 30 points of life energy and 20 points of spiritual power. Ram noticed its expression change¡ªconfusion mixed with a growing panic.


    The caveman leader suddenly felt some kind of shackles broke inside its body, and a violent energy surged through from its blood, it let out an ear-piercing scream.


    Its body convulsed as the energy spiraled out of control, raging inside, tearing its muscles apart from the inside out.


    Ram could only watch as the caveman''s body twisted in agony.


    Despite the chaotic destruction, Ram''s constant infusion of life energy kept the creature alive.


    He was shocked by what he was witnessing; this had never happened before when he evolved his wood spirits.


    But he quickly pieced it together. "The Half-Drow bloodline," he thought, eyes narrowing. It was clear that his assumptions from earlier came true¡ªthis caveman wasn''t born with such a powerful bloodline.


    It must''ve been injected, and until now, ity dormant. Ram had inadvertently triggered its awakening.


    The ipatible Half-Drow bloodline was waging war inside the caveman''s body, trying to destroy its original blood and rece it.


    Ram clenched his fists, sweat gathering on his brow. I can''t stop now, he thought, his gaze sharp and determined. The caveman''s survival hinged on his ability to keep feeding it life energy.


    Increasing the output, Ram pushed more spiritual power and life energy into the creature''s body, hoping it would stabilize and not disintegratepletely.


    The process dragged on for over 15 minutes. During that time, the caveman''s body was repeatedly broken down and rebuilt, each cycle more brutal than thest.


    Blood pooled around them, the creature''s body writhing on the ground, even after being unconscious from the pain.


    Yet, with every painful regeneration, Ram noticed something extraordinary happening¡ªits body was changing.


    Ram couldn''t help but marvel at the transformation unfolding before his eyes. As the caveman leader''s body reshaped, growingrger and more humanoid.


    Its once brutish body was reced with something far more refined, like a shadow of the Half-Drows themselves.


    Its skin darkened, its muscles bulging with new strength, while its hair turned stark white, reminiscent of the Drow bloodline that hadin dormant within it.


    The change wasn''t just physical. Ram could feel the shift in the caveman leader''s aura. This wasn''t just a caveman anymore.


    It was something else entirely, he even found that there was a new addition to his pet status board, together with Mind Shadow Parasite.


    [ Name: Mutant Half-Drow Caveman Leader]


    [ Race: Cavemen/ Half Drow]


    [ Level: Bronze (90%)]


    [ Quality: Elite]


    [ Physique: 8.4]


    [ Spirit: 2.1]


    As thest remnants of chaotic energy faded from its body, the creature finally stopped writhing.


    Ram didn''t know full well but, thebined effects of the life energy, the umted evolution points from its innate skill, and the awakened Half-Drow bloodline had pushed it past its original limitations.


    Its quality had broken through from ordinary to elite.


    Its physical attributes have increased dramatically, rising from 2 points to 8 points in physique.


    However, the most significant improvement is in its spirit attribute, which has surged from 0.4 to 2.1 points.


    Ram then checked his attribute panel and found that he had spent roughly 190 points of life energy and 30 points of spiritual power.


    It was also thanks to these 30 points of spiritual power that its Spirit attribute increased so much.


    However, Ram didn''t stop there. His reserves were far from depleted¡ªhe had saved up more than three thousand points of life energy and spiritual power each over the past two days.


    He even controlled himself not to use it on himself or other wood spirits but saved it for any emergency.


    This was that opportunity, and he intended to push the limits of the caveman leader''s transformation even further.


    Gritting his teeth, Ram channeled more energy into the caveman leader''s evolving body, the life energy flowing like a steady stream into its veins, reinforcing its body as it continued to evolve.


    The creature convulsed again, but this time, the reaction wasn''t one of pain, what was once a painful transformation had be smoother, the caveman adapting to the overwhelming energy flowing through its body.


    The dark hue of its skin grew richer, taking on an almost metallic sheen. Its white hair became more pronounced, cascading down its back like a lion''s mane.


    "It''s almost there," Ram thought, pushing another wave of energy into the caveman, it only took another 20 points of life energy, and sessfully upgraded to Silver level, however, this time his main focus was to evolve it into a Rare quality monster.


    Recalling his previous experiments with the Mind Shadow Parasite, Ram knew that spiritual power could further enhance a creature''s quality.


    Thus, he altered his approach, slowing down the infusion of life energy, as the creature''s body had begun to limate to the Half-Drow''s blood.


    Instead, he channeled arge amount of spiritual power into the caveman''s body to aid in thepletion of the bloodline''s transformation.


    The spiritual power wove through the creature''s body, intertwining with the chaotic Half-Drow bloodline now firmly dominating its body.


    The transformation became more profound with each passing moment.


    The caveman''s body was no longer merely adapting; it was evolving at an elerated rate, thanks to the help of spiritual power.


    The Half-Drow bloodline''s influence was now apparent in every detail of its form¡ªits skinpletely turned dark, its ears elongated subtly, taking on a pointed shape, a signature trait of the Drow lineage hybrids, and its hair long smooth seemed to shimmer with glow.


    The once primitive features of the caveman were now sharper, and more angr, bearing a resemnce to the cold elegance of a Half-Drow.


    Ram''s eyes narrowed as he watched the final stages of the transformation unfold. The caveman leader''s spiritual aura shifted with an intense, fiery glow, simr to those Half Drow''s Fire mages.


    Ram wiped the sweat from his brow, a flicker of excitement sparking in his chest.


    "Fire mage?... this will make things more exciting," he thought, realizing the potential this creature has surprising him again and again.


    The caveman leader¡ªnow a Mutant Half-Drow¡ªbegan to stir. Its eyes snapped open, once dull and filled with primal rage, now gleamed with a sharper, more intelligent focus with glowing red irises, a clear indication of the awakened fire attribute.


    Ram could feel the intensity of its new power, "Look at you," he said with a smirk, his voice calm butced with satisfaction. "No one would recognize you if I called you a caveman."


    The creature blinked at him, its earlier confusion reced by a sense of newfound rity.


    It no longer looked at Ram with fear or wariness but with recognition and submission, thanks to bing his pet.


    The caveman leader''s lips moved, struggling to form words, but Ram held up his hand to stop it.


    "No need to speak yet. You need to adjust to your new power. Take a moment." Unlike other wood spirits he evolved, he could clearly tell that this caveman was different.


    Thanks to its bloodline caring inherited memories and abilities passed down through generations, it has a basic understanding of the world and is not as ignorant as Thorny, Linger, or other wood spirits.


    Ram let out a slow breath of relief.


    The gamble had paid off. He had sessfully awakened the dormant bloodline within the caveman leader, creating something entirely new¡ªa creature with the power of both the cavemen and the Half-Drows, that could potentially help them in their desperate situation.


    His thoughts briefly wandered to his reserves. He had spent more life energy and spiritual power than anticipated, but the results were undeniable.


    Checking his attribute panel again, he saw that the caveman''s stats on the pet status board had shifted drastically:


    Like it? Add to the library!! I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones!


    Thank You!!

 Chapter 90: Fire Mage Leader (Mutant Half-Drow)

    Checking his attribute panel again, he saw that the caveman''s stats on the pet status board had shifted drastically:


    [ Name: Fire Mage Leader (Mutant Half-Drow)]


    [ Race: Half Drow/Cavemen]


    [ Level: Silver (7%)]


    [ Quality: Rare]


    [ Physique: 12.1]


    [ Spirit: 25.7]


    [ Introduction:The Mutant Half-Drow leader has undergone a unique transformation,bining its primitive origins with thetent power of the Half-Drow bloodline. It now wields fire magic with an aptitude seldom seen in its species, marking it as a leader of extraordinary potential.]


    [ Racial Characteristics:


    [Half-Drow Bloodline (Awakened)]: This bloodline has given the creature a strong affinity for fire-based magic. It can manipte fire at an instinctive level, allowing for rapid casting of fire spells and enhanced control over me-based attacks. Additionally, it gains a 30% increase in damage dealt by fire magic and a 5% resistance to fire-based attacks.


    [Herd Summoning]: Use 100 source stones to summon twenty-five Fire Mages of the same species daily. The attributes of the summoned Half-Drow/Cavemen will be equal to 70% of the summoner''s attributes.


    [Rapid Reproduction]: Increase reproduction rate and growth rate by an additional 100%.]


    [ Skills: Fire Affinity, Fire Ball, Wall of mes, me bomb, Firestorm...]


    [ Innate Talent:


    [Species Evolution Master]:


    Effect: Grants the leader and subordinates a 2% increase in all attributes for every two subordinates of the same species within a 200-meter radius. The bonus can stack up to a 150% boost for 5 minutes.


    Post-Battle Evolution Chance: After every battle, there''s a 25% chance that nearby subordinates or the leader itself will gain evolution points, allowing them to break species limitations, resulting in stat increases or new skills.]


    "Fuck!!" Ram cursed under his breath as he stared at the newly updated attribute panel.


    Even though the Fire Mage Leader was at the Silver level, its stats had somehow shot up to a level far beyond his expectations¡ªespecially without the help of Bio Armor, its attributes are even stronger than his own attributes.


    Ram''s eyes flicked to the Silver (7%) mark. "It''s barely scratched the surface of the sliver level, and already had such high spirit attribute," he muttered.


    There was room for more growth here, but he wasn''t nning to boost it any further¡ªat least not right now.


    He had already poured more than 300 points of life energy and burned through 400 points of spiritual power into this creature.


    For now, he''d focus on its other subordinates, what he needs now is arge number of Elites that can stop those Half-Drow mages.


    The first thing that stood out was its name. What had started as the "Caveman Leader" had morphed into the "Mutant Half-Drow Caveman Leader," and now, it had be the "Fire Mage Leader."


    Its transformation wasn''t just in the name either¡ªits race had shifted as well, from Cavemen to Cavemen/Half-Drow to Half-Drow/Cavemen, with the Half-Drow bloodline clearly taking over.


    He had a hunch that by the time it hit Tier 4 and thenpleted its blood metamorphosis, this thing would fully be a true Half-Drow.


    Ram skimmed the rest of the panel. Its level had shot up to Silver, and its quality upgraded to Rare.


    The real kicker, though, was in its core attributes.


    The boost to its physique was remarkable¡ªgoing from a measly 2.3 to its current 12.1¡ªbut it was the Spirit attribute that truly stunned him.


    Spirit was always the hardest to improve at the lower levels, yet this creature''s spirit had skyrocketed from a mere 0.4 to a staggering 25.7.


    "That''s unreal," Ram murmured, shaking his head in disbelief, it transformed from being foolish and confused into a super intelligent creature that can use magic spells. Spells that even many professional mages can''t learn at Tier 3.


    Without the Half-Drow bloodline''s help, there was no way he could''ve raised its Spirit this much with just 900 points of spiritual power.


    He figured it would''ve taken at least 3,000 points if he had tried to improve it the way he did with his other wood spirits.


    The Half-Drow bloodline had some serious power tied to it, if possible, he wanted to collect more powerful bloodlines like these in the future.


    Since he knew that even if the creature rejected the bloodline, he could use his life energy to help it adapt to the bloodline.


    Moving on, Ram reviewed the creature''s racial traits and couldn''t help but notice how drastically they had changed. Previously, its traits were fairly basic:


    [ Racial Characteristics:


    [Half-Drow Bloodline (Unawaken)]: Aggressive in nature with feral instincts, often bing enraged during battle. When injured, gain 5% attack speed and damage bonus.


    [Herd Mentality]: Often work best in groups, relying on their numbers for strength. When surrounded by their kin, they be more confident and powerful. For every nearby ally of the same race, they gain a 0.5% increase in defense and morale, up to a maximum of 25%.


    [Rapid Reproduction]: Increase reproduction rate and growth rate by an additional 100%.]


    But now? Except for the Rapid Reproduction, the changes were dramatic: [Half-Drow Bloodline (Awakened)]: The old attack speed bonus was gone, reced with a powerful affinity for fire magic.


    Giving it the ability to manipte fire instinctively, allowing for rapid casting and precise control over me attacks.


    Fire Magic also dealt 30% more damage, and it gained a 5% resistance to fire-based attacks.


    [Herd Summoning]: This new trait was a game-changer, evolving from the previous herd mentality, that could only increase the small amount of defense to the current summoning ability.


    By consuming 100 source stones¡ªrare items only found in void spaces¡ªthe current Fire Mage Leader could summon twenty-five Fire Mages of the same species daily.


    These summoned mages would inherit 70% of its attributes, and won''t disappear unless they were dead, which was no small amount of power.


    "Is this how those Half-Drow fire mages summoned other Elite mages?" Looking at this new characteristic, Ram instantly thought of what he saw before, on how those Half Drow fire mages summoned others by sacrificing cavemen.


    It ismon knowledge that all the creatures born from any monster dens are created from source power collected by the monster den. "So it seems, these Half-Drows are indeed as intelligent as the saying suggests."


    Ram felt a thrill of excitement run through him. "Twenty-five Fire Mages... without me needing to evolve or enhance them individually."


    Even though source stones were hard toe by this ability opened up a whole new level of tactical possibilities.


    And those summoned mages wouldn''t be pushovers either, not with 70% of the Fire Mage Leader''s stats, and with the help of talent its talent they should be able to evolve further.


    But the biggest leap was in its skills. The Fire Mage Leader had gone from having no abilities at all to mastering a whole arsenal of fire-based spells simr to those Half-Drow mages he saw: Fire Ball, Wall of mes, me Bomb, and even Firestorm.


    Each one was deadly in its own right, and Ram could already imagine the destruction this creature could rain down on its enemies.


    Finally, Ram''s attention shifted to the Fire Mage Leader''s innate Talent - Species Evolution Master, which had also improved with its quality:


    This skill now granted a 2% boost to all attributes for every two subordinates within a 200-meter radius from the initial 1%- and 100-meter radius, to be able to stack up to a 150% bonus for five minutes from the previous 50% bonus for 60 seconds.


    And even the Post-Battle Evolution Chance has improved from 15%--- After each battle, there was a 25% chance that the Fire Mage Leader or its subordinates could evolve, breaking through species limitations to gain new attributes or abilities.


    He leaned back on a nearby luminous tree, crossing his arms, deep in thought.


    The Fire Mage Leader was already a formidable creature, but with these new abilities, it was bing a serious asset¡ªone that could change the tide of battle in his favor, maybe if they could gather all the mechanical soldiers and other professionals together, they should have a chance to clear this monster den.


    Still, there was the matter of the source stones.


    He''d need to figure out a steady way to gather them if he wanted to make full use of the Fire Mage Leader''s summoning abilities.


    But for now, the creature was more than strong enough.


    "Well, looks like I''ve got my hands on a real monster, if only I could take it out of the monster den." Ram grinned, but his smile faded as he remembered he had no way to bring this monster from its monsterir.


    "Well, I''ll think about somethingter," Ram muttered, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "But first, I need to check its subordinates and see if there''s any of them that can be evolved."


    After all, with the new Species Evolution Master skill in ce, there was a chance some of these underlings could surprise him with unexpected growth.


    Like it? Add to the library!! I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones!


    Thank You!!

 Chapter 91: Tier 9 Life Spirit Trees

    Wood Spirit World, Central City.


    At the heart of the Wood Spirit Realm, towering above everything else stands a massive, ancient tree that seems to stretch endlessly into the sky, its colossal form reaching tens of thousands of meters tall.


    It looks slightly simr to the Divine Spirit Tree, though this one is thousands of times smaller andcks the overwhelming majesty of the Divine Spirit Tree.


    Yet, even in its rtive size, it is no less awe-inspiring, exuding an aura of ancient power and vitality.


    This is the Life Spirit Tree, the core of the entire Wood Spirit World¡ªa Tier 9 spiritual nt, cultivated from the branches of the Divine Spirit Tree itself, inheriting some of its immense power.


    There are only seven such ancient nts, with different names and abilities each nted on a separate moon orbiting Blue Star, each protected within its own Spirit Realm or Void Spaces.


    Each one is under the control of different divine projections, that Caption Rhea summoned when she instructed about theary Barrier and Nightmare Gods.


    Surrounding the Life Spirit Tree is a vast, meticulously designed city covering thousands of kilometers radius¡ªa breathtaking example of nature-infused architecture.


    The city is structured in massive hexagonalyers, eachyer of buildings and walls forming an intricate pattern like a giant honeb, visible even from high above.


    The symmetry is perfect, with each hexagonalyer connecting wlessly to its neighbors, creating a seamlesswork of structures that form the heart of the Wood Spirit Realm.


    At the center of each of these hexagonalyers stands a Tier 7 Spirit Wood Tree, each with different attributes and reaching impressive heights of thousands of meters tall, theirrge canopies stretching out to cover thousands of meters in circumference, filled with tree houses from its huge leaves, housing thousands of wood spirits.


    These trees would appear colossal in any other setting, but beside the towering Life Spirit Tree, they seem almost insignificant, like mere saplings basking in the shadow of a titan.


    Yet, despite theirparative smallness, each of these Spirit Wood Tree radiates its own unique energy, their roots intertwining with the spiritual essence of the Life Spirit Tree, contributing to the stability of the entire realm.


    The atmosphere in the city is tranquil, a harmony of life and spirit energy that flows through every building and tree, creating a perfect bnce between nature and civilization.


    Millions of Wood Spirits move gracefully through the city, their forms almost indistinguishable from the natural environment, seamlessly blending with the towering structures made from living wood and spiritual energy.


    On the enormous trunk of the Life Spirit Tree, there was a massive pce, seamlessly integrated into the tree itself as if it had naturally grown directly from its bark.


    It looked like a colossal, living treehouse¡ªgrand yet natural, with thick branches and vines forming walls and windows.


    The pce appeared alive, in rhythm with the Life Spirit Tree, and from its highest balconies, one could see the entire Wood Spirit Realm beneath it, a lush, green expanse that stretched far beyond the horizon.


    Inside the pce''s grand hall, on a throne that was carved from the core of the Life Spirit Tree itself, sat a middle-aged man.


    His ck hair fell neatly around his face, and he was dressed in simple, casual clothes, a stark contrast to any King or Emperor.


    His eyes closed, his head restingzily on his right hand as if lost in thought or asleep.


    Despite his in appearance, the calm that surrounded him was deceptive, the aura he emitted, hinted at a force far beyond what anyone in the room could fathom.


    The hall itself was vast, but empty except for the dozen or so Wood Spirits and standing patiently at attention.


    Each of these Wood Spirits, d in intricate armor and robes of spiritual wood and leaves, exuded a powerful presence, their spirits radiating a powerful spiritual aura in the silent hall.


    Yet, despite their considerable strength, their power felt like a flickering me inparison to the inferno that was the man on the throne. He was like a slumbering giant, his power restrained, but undeniably there.


    How long the man had sat there resting, no one knew, but suddenly, his eyes fluttered open. The dullness in his gaze vanished, reced by a sharp, glowing intensity.


    Blinking to adjust to the world around him, his thoughts cleared, and a heavy sigh escaped his lips.


    "s..." he muttered to himself; his voice low but filled with a weariness that only he could understand. "The Nightmare Gods are back again."


    His words lingered in the air, and a wave of tension passed through the hall.


    The Wood Spirits, who had been waiting silently, shifted uneasily at the mention of the Nightmare Gods, the ancient enemies whose mere name brought dread to all who had faced them.


    The man on the throne¡ª was one of the divine projections summoned by Captain Rhea. He leaned back on the throne, eyes distant as if remembering the horrors of the previous war.


    He had barely begun to recover from the devastating losses his forces had suffered in thatst conflict.


    It seemed like only yesterday that the Nightmare Gods had been pushed back, their terrifying onught halted just at the edge of victory.


    The scars of that battle were still fresh¡ªcountless Wood Spirits lost, entire regions of the Wood Spirit Realm left in ruins.


    Now, before they even had time to breathe, the storm was brewing once more.


    This time, however, there was a small glimmer of hope¡ªbackup was on the way.


    Reinforcements, the one piece of good news he had eagerly waited for over the past four hundred years.


    His eyes momentarily brightened at the thought, but the flicker of optimism was quickly tempered by the reality of the situation.


    This wasn''t just any backup. It was the moment he had been waiting for since he reached the peak of the Demi-God level.


    His chance to finally connect with the Eternal Divine Tree and ascend, bing a True God.


    Thest five hundred years of his life had been the happiest and sorrowful in equal measure.


    He had spent seven thousand years climbing the ranks, from the beginnings of awakening his destiny seed to bing a hero, and then finally a Demi-God.


    However, his growth from a low-level Demi-God to his current position as a peak Demi-God in just five hundred years was nothing short of miraculous, an achievement that would have been impossible without external aid.


    That aid hade in the form of Goddess Ye, who had nted the Divine Spirit Tree and cultivated it into its present, level.


    The Divine Spirit Tree had enabled them to cultivate huge amounts of the power of faith, the amount of divine power converted through this power of faith is that even True Gods would envy.


    This blessing had given him the strength to rapidly improve the ranks of divinity, from Low-level Demi-God to Peak Demi-God.


    Yet, his heart was weighed down by sorrow. Many of his Wood Spirits, each one painstakingly cultivated over centuries, had been lost in the war to protect Blue Star from the Nightmare Gods and other Outer Gods.


    Their sacrifice was necessary, he knew that, but the pain of their loss still haunted him.


    He had paid a steep price to grow stronger, but he had no regrets. For him, it was all part of the greater purpose¡ªto be powerful, it''s not just him, his otherpanions also suffered simr losses.


    "I haven''t even had time to rebuild¡­" he thought bitterly. His mind shed back to the aftermath of thest war, the shattered defenses, the fallen wood spirits.


    He had hoped to find some peace, even if only temporarily. But that hope was fading fast, they are back again.


    Noticing the deep distress that clouded his gaze, one of the Wood Spirits stepped forward. It was the Queen Elf, her tall, graceful figure moving with quiet authority.


    Her serene face showed concern as she bowed slightly, her silver-green eyes studying him. She could feel the weight of his burden and sought to ease it if only a little.


    "Master," she said softly, her voice calm but reassuring, as if she were a pir of strength amidst the storm. "How did the meeting go?"


    The man on the throne turned his weary eyes toward her. The softness in her tone seemed to ease the tension in his shoulders slightly.


    He leaned forward, resting his arms on his knees, and sighed deeply.


    "Troubling," he replied, his voice quiet but carrying the gravity of the situation. "But there is good news."


    The Queen Elf raised an eyebrow, waiting for him to continue.


    "We will be receiving backup soon," he said, a slight glint of relief flickering in his eyes. "Theary Barrier needs to be activated. Start preparations immediately."


    A flicker of understanding passed through the Queen Elf''s eyes. Theary Barrier¡ªtheir ultimate defense¡ªwas about to be deployed.


    It had bought them victory before, and this time it would buy them time to receive their reinforcements.


    "As you wish, Master," she said with a firm nod, then swiftly turned to give orders to the other Wood Spirits standing in the hall.


    They began to mobilize immediately, their faces steeled with determination.


    As the pce bustled with urgency, the man on the throne sat back once more, various thoughts running through his mind.


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.


    Like it? Add to the library!! I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones!


    Thank You!!

 Chapter 92: Back to Wood Spirit Realm

    Just as the middle-aged man had barely settled back into his throne when something unusual caught his attention from the far northern edge of the Wood Spirit Realm.


    "Law of Life?" he muttered under his breath, his eyes narrowed in concentration as he felt an unmistakable fluctuation ofw power, that only the highest-level Wood Spirits could control. "Did any new wood spirit upgrade?"


    Yet, the location was what puzzled him most. The northern edge of the Wood Spirit World was a remote, where lower-level Wood Spirits gathered, still growing and far from mastering such advanced abilities.


    There shouldn''t be anyone in that area capable of using Law Power, let alone at a level significant enough to reach his perception.


    But just as quickly as the power had appeared, it vanished. "Ah?" His brow furrowed in confusion. "What happened? Why did it suddenly disappear?" He shifted in his seat, his gaze focusing on the distant northern region.


    His mind reached out, expanding his senses across the vast area of the Wood Spirit World. With his strength, he could perceive nearly everything within its boundaries.


    The middle-aged man adjusted his focus, sweeping his senses through the northern edge of the Wood Spirit World, but to his surprise, he found nothing. It was as if the fluctuations had never existed at all.


    He also found that there were no powerful auras capable of usingw power¡ªnot even a trace.


    He expanded his search, covering a wider area, but still came up with the same result. Frustration began to build as he tried a few more times, scanning nearby regions.


    Just as he was about to give up, the fluctuations surged again, faint but unmistakable. This time, he didn''t miss it.


    With a shift of his concentration, he pinpointed the exact location.


    However, what he found left him puzzled.


    It wasn''t a high-level Wood Spirit, nor even an intermediate one. No, it was just...a low-level human.


    A low-level human who hadn''t even gone through his first metamorphosis.


    His interest piqued, the man waved his hand, summoning arge holographic projection into the air before him.


    The image that flickered into view showed a young man,ughing wildly as if drunk.


    His body was covered in what seemed to be a symbiotic wooden armor, and he was surrounded by several low-level Wood Spirits.


    The man''s brow raised in surprise. "Who is this...?"


    It was Ram, moments after evolving, the caveman Leader into a Fire Mage.


    Ram who was about to improve the Fire Mage Leader''s subordinates when, without warning, he was summoned back to the Wood Spirit Realm.


    Unlike before, this time he appeared in a random location, far from where he had first entered. Ram didn''t even know why he had been summoned again.


    "Was it the Heart Wood Tree, or perhaps the overuse of his Bio-Armor?" he pondered, but there was no one who could answer him.


    Regardless of the cause, he found himself wandering aimlessly, unable to contact either Ling Xi or Rui.


    The dense forest around him was filled with various low-level spiritual nts and Wood Spirits.


    Using his Spiritual Eye, he scanned the surroundings, noting that most of the spirits were Tier 1 or Tier 2, half-evolved, with Spirit attributes ranging between 0.9 and 0.7.


    Since he didn''t know why he suddenly appeared here, taking this as an opportunity to experiment, Ram spotted a nearby half-evolved Wood Spirit in the form of a small rabbit.


    He carefully injected it with a small amount of his Spiritual Power and Life Energy¡ªjust 10 points of Spiritual Power and 3 points of Life Energy, calcted based on its spirit''s attributes.


    Almost immediately, the Reiki from the surroundings began to gather around the creature, flooding into its body as it absorbed the energy and continued its evolution.


    "Yes, it''s possible to evolve them," It didn''t take long. The small rabbit''s form shimmered as itpleted its evolution.


    Eager to confirm his theory, Ram hurriedly opened his attribute panel to check his experience bar. A wild grin spread across his face as he saw the results.


    You must know that most wood spirits that do notplete their evolution and fail to awaken their talents, cannot advance beyond the silver level; their growth halts at that point.


    There aren''t many resources avable to help them evolve again, and many won''t waste their valuable resources on the wood spirits that have failed.


    However, he saw it differently, simply because.


    "F*ck, I was right!" he eximed. "Evolving these iplete Wood Spirits can give me huge amounts of experience for barely any Spiritual Power or Life Energy! same as the amount of experience I gain by evolving from an ordinary spiritual nt to Wood Spirit."


    His experience bar, which had been sitting at 32.5%, had shot up to 33.9%¡ªa whopping 1.4% increase from evolving just one Wood Spirit.


    And he had only spent 10 points of Spiritual Power and a small amount of Life Energy, normally it would take double or triple the amount of what he used.


    Ram''s heart raced with excitement.


    He had found a way to farm experience at an incredibly low cost.


    Furthermore, Ram noticed a subtle yet familiar sensation wash over him¡ªa mental bond had formed between him and the newly evolved Wood Spirit in his grasp.


    It was a connection simr to the one he had with Thorny and his other Wood Spirits.


    Excitement buzzed through him as he opened his pet interface. Sure enough, the newly evolved Wood Spirit appeared as a fresh entry.


    Eager to explore this further, Ram opened the new attribute panel for the Wood Spirit he had just evolved.


    [ Name: Forest Rabbit]


    [ Race: Wood Spirit]


    [ Level: Bronze (19%)]


    [ Quality: Rare]


    [ Physique: 6]


    [ Spirit: 1.9]


    [ Description: A Wood Spirit that has undergone a rapid transformation through external intervention. It exhibits the characteristics of the forest creatures it was born from, with enhanced resilience and a strong connection to the natural environment.]


    [ Skills:


    [Nature Dash]: Utilizes surrounding spiritual energy to momentarily boost speed, allowing it to evade attacks or escape danger swiftly.


    [Regrowth]: Can heal minor wounds using natural energy. The effect increases if the creature is in an environment rich in life energy.]


    [ Talent:


    [Haste]: Increases the maximum speed of an ally by 20%. Duration: 1 minute. Cooldown: 3 minutes.]


    Ram couldn''t help but grin.


    Even though the attributes and talents of this awakened wood spirit were not as strong as those of the other wood spirits he had cultivated from scratch, he felt no disappointment.


    "Hehe," he chuckled to himself, a wild gleam in his eyes.


    His grin widened as he realized the opportunity before him¡ªsemi-evolved Wood Spirits were everywhere in this dense forest. This was a goldmine.


    Without a second thought, Ram turned to the next nearby Wood Spirit, a small, squirrel-like creature, and repeated the process.


    10 points of Spiritual Power and a few points of Life Energyter, another transformation began to unfold before his eyes.


    One by one, he evolved Wood Spirits as if he were working in an assembly line. The forest around him filled with these semi-evolved creatures, and to Ram, it felt like hitting a jackpot.


    Meanwhile, the middle-aged man who was watching from the throne furrowed his brows. "Interesting," he mused.


    "A low-level human, maniptingw power...and with such efficiency." He leaned forward slightly, intrigued by this unexpected development.


    However, something didn''t sit right. He conjured a small green energy particle, inspecting it carefully.


    It wasn''t Law power, despite its uncanny resemnce. The more he examined it, the more he realized itcked the profound depth of the Law of Life.


    "What is this?" he muttered, watching the particle swirl in his hand. "It has the same properties...but it''s not at the same level as Law of Life."


    These are the Life Energy particles that he collected that Ram was infusing into Wood Spirits, he collected them without Ram noticing to inspect them, and what he found intrigued him very much.


    These were the Life Energy particles Ram had been infusing into the Wood Spirits.


    Unknown to Ram, the middle-aged man had stealthily gathered a few of them to inspect their nature.


    And what he found only deepened the mystery. It was not pure Law, but something...different¡ªa diluted but potent form of Life Energy.


    Still, Ram remained oblivious. Perhaps the man had taken such an insignificant amount that it went unnoticed, or perhaps Ram was too engrossed in his work to care.


    Either way, he continued to evolve the Wood Spirits, one after another. With over two thousand units of Life Energy and Spiritual Power, he showed no signs of slowing down.


    The middle-aged man sighed, shaking his head as he observed the scene before him. "Why is this kid wasting his energy on these low-level Wood Spirits?" he muttered.


    "It''s inefficient...though I suppose he doesn''t realize the full potential of his power."


    A momentter, the man straightened up, his boredom showing as he waved his hand. "Enough of this. It''s time to meet him."


    Need more support, please vote with Power Stones!!

 Chapter 93: Master Orion

    Ram, unknown to the fact that he was being watched from head to toe by a peak Demi-God, continued his methodical process of evolving the Wood Spirits.


    So far, he''d transformed over fifteen half-evolved Wood Spirits, increasing his experience to 49%. But despite his progress, he never touched any wood spirits that had reached Tier 2 or higher.


    Ram understood the risks¡ªthis Tier 2 or Tier 3 failed Wood Spirits were not as peaceful as their Tier 1''s. Many had failed to evolve properly, resulting in their Spirit attribute stagnating, even after upgrading to Tier 2 or Tier 3.


    Thisck of growth in the Spirit attribute led to significant problems. Even for an ordinary human, the brain is an incredibly energy-intensive organ, requiring vast amounts of brain power to think and maintain basic functions of the body.


    About 25% of its energy is used just to keep cells like neurons and glial cells alive, while the remaining 75% is devoted to transmitting and processing electrical signals, including controlling the heartbeat, processing sensory information, and enabling thoughts and problem-solving.


    Even when a person is resting or sleeping, the brain never stops working, constantlymunicating and updating information.


    Having a higher Spirit attribute meant someone could process more information with less brain power, but what happens when the Physique is exceptionally strong, while the Spirit iscking¡ªsay, at only 0.7 or 0.8?


    This situation often results in mental disorders, or the inability to control spiritual power inside their bodies, as Ram had seen countless times before.


    Spiritual nts or creatures that fail to evolve properly will experience violent bacsh with each level upgrade.


    The same principle applied to humans and monsters¡ªwithout enough Spirit to match their physique, they grew more aggressive, even bloodthirsty.


    This was why professionals had established standard Spirit attribute requirements for each level of evolution.


    Although these requirements varied between individuals, recklessly pushing evolution without a bnced Spirit attribute was a dangerous gamble if they nned to reach higher levels.


    Returning to the present, Ram could easily suppress these half-evolved Wood Spirits with brute force and then evolve them, but he dismissed the idea.


    It would only waste time, and Ram was more interested in wood spirits with only Tier 1 strength, they are easier to handle and mostly gentle in nature since they all evolve from various spiritual nts.


    Meanwhile, the middle-aged man, unaware of Ram''s internal reasoning, grew impatient.


    Watching Ram continually focus on Tier 1 Wood Spirits he became impatient, he wanted to verify if Ram could also upgrade high-level wood spirits.


    In an instant, without warning or sound, the man vanished from his throne and reappeared beside Ram, his movements swift and precise, leaving not a single ripple in the air.


    At that moment, Ram had justpleted the evolution of another Wood Spirit. He sighed, feeling a sense of aplishment, and was about to check his attribute panel when he sensed someone huge standing beside him.


    His heart skipped a beat, and his instincts kicked in.


    "Fu*k!!" Ram eximed, jumping back in shock, his body tense as he cursed out loud.


    His mind raced to process the sudden appearance of the figure that had seemingly appeared beside him, without him noticing anything abnormal.


    Ram''s mind raced with a whirlwind of questions.


    "Shit, who is this guy? Why did he appear here? When did he show up? And... why is he so damn tall? Is he even human?" His eyes widened as he looked up at the towering figure in front of him.


    Compared to the middle-aged man, Ram felt small, barely reaching half of the other person''s height.


    The middle-aged man stood there, unfazed, his calm demeanor showing no sign of aggression.


    His hands were sped behind his back, and a faint, amused smile yed on his lips as if he found Ram''s reactions entertaining.


    "Haha, do you think I''m very tall?" the man chuckled, the glint in his eyes suggesting he had sensed Ram''s thoughts.


    "Then how about this?" Without hesitation, the man''s body began to shift. His height gradually shrank, bones and muscles contracting with fluid ease until he stood at the same height as Ram.


    Ram''s jaw practically hit the ground. "What the hell...?" His thoughts were a chaotic jumble. "How is this even possible?" He tried to form words, but shock kept him mute.


    His mind buzzed with disbelief.


    "Damn, what kind of fancy trick is this? You can shrink and grow whenever you want? Is it some kind of Talent or a special ability?" His eyes flickered over the now same height as him, utterly confused. "Wait, and how the hell did he know what I was thinking?"


    Despite the man''s casual transformation, Ram couldn''t shake the feeling of unease.


    Every instinct screamed that this person wasn''t to be trifled with. Whoever he was, this was no ordinary ability. Was it some kind of spiritual maniption? A rare talent?


    The middle-aged man, noticing Ram''s turmoil, chuckled softly. "It''s amusing to watch your mind work," he said, almost reading the young man''s internal chaos.


    "Rx, boy. You don''t need to understand everything at once. Let''s just say I have my own ways."


    Ram finally found his voice, though it came out in a dry, strained tone. "Who... are you?" As he asked, his mind raced, and without hesitation, he instinctively activated his Spiritual Eye, hoping to check some information about the man before him.


    However, the familiar surge of spiritual energy that usually flowed smoothly into his eye met with unexpected resistance.


    Instead of the usual disy of data or even the frustrating question marks he sometimes encountered, a sharp, searing pain suddenly shot through his eyes.


    Ram gasped, immediately cutting off the flow of spiritual power to stop the Spiritual Eye''s identification process.


    The pain was unbearable, as though his mind had been hit by a bacsh far more intense than anything he''d ever experienced.


    The middle-aged man noticed what Ram was trying to do. But rather than showing anger or annoyance, he appeared... curious.


    His brows raised slightly, and an amused glint returned to his eyes. "Ohh, the Heavenly Eyes?" he mused. "Did you inherit those, boy? Are you... one of the Royal Family?"


    Like it? Add to the library!! I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones!


    Thank You!!

 Chapter 94: Master Orion II

    Ram blinked through the fading pain, his vision blurring before gradually sharpening again, thanks to the life energy coursing through him, healing the bacsh damage.


    His heart raced as he refocused on the man before him.


    Fear gripped him tightly now. "Heavenly Eyes?" What was this man talking about? Ram had never heard of such a thing.


    His Spiritual Eye had always been a tool for identifying creatures, monsters, and even people, one of the abilities of his Attribute Panel, but never had it caused this level of pain, nor had anyone ever recognized it before.


    His thoughts were clouded with confusion and caution. He had encountered powerful individuals before, like the Shadow Messenger from the Shadow Society, and none of them had ever been able to reflect or block his Spiritual Eye with such effortless dominance.


    But this man... he hadn''t even resisted Ram''s probe. The bacsh had been purely instinctive, a sign that the man''s power was on apletely different level.


    Ram swallowed hard, his mouth dry as he realized the dangerous situation he was in. "This guy... he''s not just strong. He''s something else. Far beyond anything I''ve ever faced." The fear gnawed at him, but beneath it, a faint flicker of curiosity stirred.


    Despite the shock and the pain still lingering in his eyes, he couldn''t help but ask again, his voice steadier this time, though stillced with wariness. "What do you mean, Heavenly Eyes? And... what are you?"


    The man chuckled softly, the sound low and rumbling like distant thunder. "Curious, are we? Well, I suppose I can answer a bit of that." He leaned closer, his eyes glowing faintly, a pressure emanating from his very presence.


    "The eyes you possess... they aren''t somethingmon, boy. But, judging by your reaction, it seems you don''t know their true power. Pity. As for what I am..." He smiled wider, a smile that didn''t reach his eyes.


    "Let''s just say... I''m someone who could crush you without lifting a finger. But don''t worry. That''s not why I''m here."


    Ram''s heart pounded in his chest as the man''s words echoed in his mind.


    He could feel the weight of something far greater than he couldprehend looming over him. "What does this guy want with me?"


    "You can call me Master Orion," the middle-aged man said, a grin spreading across his face.


    His tone was almost mocking as if he found Ram''s confusion amusing. "As for why I''m here¡­ well, I''ve been watching you for a while now."


    Ram''s brow furrowed, and his heart began to beat faster. "Watching me?" His voice wavered slightly as the uneasy feeling in his gut grew stronger.


    Master Orion chuckled darkly, his presence oppressive despite his calm demeanor. "Yes, watching. You''re quite an interesting kid. I''ve seen what you''ve been doing¡ªevolving these wood spirits so recklessly¡ªthat piqued my curiosity."


    His eyes gleamed with both intrigue and amusement. "Not many people meddle with life energy the way you do. In fact, none of those at your level can do that. Is this the talent you awakened?"


    Ram felt a chill creep down his spine, every word from this man tightening the invisible grip of fear around him.


    "This guy... he''s been watching me the whole time. How much does he know? And what does he want?" His mind scrambled for answers, for an escape n, for anything.


    Sensing Ram''s difort and likely reading his thoughts, Master Orion smiled wider, his grin now bearing a yful yet dangerous edge.


    "You know, I usually don''t tell people my name. Consider yourself lucky."


    The words hung in the air, a tension-filled silence following them. His tone was casual, but the weight of his presence made it clear: this man held immense power, and Ram was in his sights.


    Swallowing hard, Ram forced himself to speak, piecing together the situation. "Master Orion... so you''ve been watching me this entire time. And you''re interested in... my ability?" His voice steadied, though his heart continued to race as he sought any kind of answer.


    Master Orion tilted his head slightly as if examining Ram like a hawk would its prey. "Your ability? Well, yes, in a way. But it''s not just about your power. It''s how you''re using it... and how much potential you have."


    The grin on his face softened into a more serious expression, his gaze sharp and calcting. "That''s why I''m here. I want to know why you''re wasting your energy on these low-level spirits."


    Ram blinked, unsure how to respond. "What can I say? That I''m not strong enough to handle high-level wood spirits? That I don''t have ess to them? Why is he even asking me this?"


    His mind raced again, but oddly enough, despite how powerful Master Orion was, Ram didn''t feel the overwhelming fear he expected.


    Instead, a strange calm settled over him, just like taking to his friends or rtives, almost as if he instinctively understood that this man wouldn''t harm him¡ªeven if he were to lie.


    Before Ram could form an answer, Master Orion''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he continued speaking as if reading Ram''s thoughts. "So, can you also evolve high-level wood spirits? What about this one?"


    He lifted his hand with a casual wave, and before Ram could even process what was happening, a wood spirit appeared in front of him out of thin air.


    Ram was shocked again, looking at the fluid operations of the middle-aged man, even after watching what he had done before, he couldn''t help but ask himself, "How strong is he?"


    Ram''s heart nearly stopped as his eyesnded on the familiar figure that suddenly appeared, he didn''t know if it was some kind of coincidence or if the person that appeared this time was none other than, "Ling Xi?"


    "Ohh, you already know her? That makes things easy." Master Orion''s lips curled into a smirk as he observed Ram''s shock. "Tell me, boy, do you think you can evolve her to a higher state?"


    Ling Xi, who appeared out of nowhere, looked around with some bewilderment. However, upon spotting Master Orion, she promptly bowed in deference and inquired, "Master, have you summoned me?"


    Like it? Add to the library!! I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones!


    Thank You!!

 Chapter 95: Do you want to be my student?

    Master Orion waved his hand, a subtle gesture that allowed Ling Xi to rx, siltly signaling that she could stand down.


    He th shifted his gaze back to Ram, patitly waiting for the young man''s response.


    Ram, however, felt an overwhelming weight pressing down on him.


    The familiar sight of Ling Xi¡ªhe had countered before¡ªleft him speechless, although he didn''t know her much, seeing her so respectful to the other party, he also concluded that the middle-aged man was of high status.


    ''Could he really evolve her to a higher state?'' His heart sank as he instinctively activated his Spiritual Eye to check her attributes.


    But once again, his sight was met with those question marks, obscuring her true stats and reinforcing what he already knew deep down: he wasn''t strong ough.


    Ling Xi, unaware of what had happed, simply smiled at Ram. With a heavy sigh, Ram shook his head, his voiceced with reluctant honesty. "No, I can''t."


    He knew to evolve or upgrade someone like Ling Xi would require an astronomical amount of life ergy, far beyond what he currtly possessed.


    Ts of thousands, if not millions of points. He could only dream of wielding that much power with his currt strgth.


    Master Orion observed Ram''s response with a knowing look. He hadn''t expected the boy to seed, not with a Wood Spirit like Ling Xi, but it was important to test the limits.


    "Too high for you, huh?" he remarked, though his voice carried no hint of disappointmt. With a smooth, almost effortless motion, he reached out again, his hand seeming to grasp at the very air.


    This time, a new Wood Spirit appeared in front of Ram, and his eyes wided at the sight. The creature stood tall, its body an intriguing bld of humanoid features and nt-like elemts.


    Arge, blooming flower served as its head, the petals vibrant and resembling a violet or orchid.


    Its slder, elongated female body was draped in moss, and from its arms and torso, tdrils and vines twisted and extded outward, giving it a weird but elegant look.


    Ram''s Spiritual Eye activated almost reflexively. This time, the data appeared with rity:


    [ Name: Enchanted Vine]


    [ Level: Silver (99%)]


    [ Race: Wood Spirit]


    [ Quality: Rare]


    [ Physique: 6]


    [ Spirit: 4]


    [ Skills:


    [Camouge]: The ability to bld into natural surings, bing nearly invisible in forested or nt-dse vironmts.


    [Vine Maniption]: Control over its tdrils and vines, allowing it to use them for both offsive strikes and defsive tanglemts.


    [Seed Propagation]: The power to nt seeds that can grow into smaller, more mobile nt creatures or traps.]


    [Talt:


    [Floral Emission]: This talt releases a variety of spores or poll, which can have differt effects on those nearby, such as inducing sleep, causing hallucinations, or numbing the sses.]


    Ram studied the creature''s attributes and was immediately impressed by its skills and talt.


    The creature''s Floral Emission could be particrly devastating, especially in battle, giv its pottial to incapacitate or disorit opponts without ev needing to gage physically.


    He couldn''t help but marvel at how efficitly designed the creature was.


    Master Orion watched Ram''s reaction closely but remained silt, allowing him to assess the situation fully.


    He was aware that one of the fundamtal abilities of all varieties of Heavly Eyes is to idtification of objects in various ways and decode their details, yet the extt of information they can decode differs with each type.


    After a few momts, he broke the silce. "This one''s more manageable for someone like you." His tone was almost couraging as if he believed Ram could work with this creature.


    Ram, still absorbing the information, nced at Master Orion. "This one¡­" he started, but trailed off, unsure how to phrase his question.


    Was this another test? Did Master Orion want him to try evolving this spirit? And more importantly, what does he want to do if I seed?


    Ssing Ram''s hesitation, Master Orion raised an eyebrow. "Go on, try it. Evolve this one. Let''s see what you''re really capable of."


    Without any other choice in front of such a powerful person, Ram stepped forward, swallowing his nerves.


    His hand hovered over the Wood Spirit''s body, and slowly, cautiously, he began to infuse his life ergy into its body.


    The creature stood still, its floral head tilted slightly, as though in a trance. Ram could feel its stillness, almost as if it had tered a state, absorbing his ergy without resistance.


    Ram noticed that the Wood Spirit was already on the verge of a breakthrough, its experice nearly maxed out at 99%.


    It only took a three hundred points of his life ergy before he felt a shift.


    The creature''s vines that had oncein dormant began to quiver with newfound vitality, and the petals on its head grew more vibrant, glowing as the creature reached its evolution threshold.


    The atmosphere a them seemed to warp as the air itself grew dse with reiki, the spiritual ergy swirling and boiling toward the creature.


    Ram stepped back instinctively, unsure of what would happ next. He had done his part, and now all he could do was wait.


    Master Orion, who had be watching closely the tire time, gave a satisfied smile.


    With a casual wave of his hand, the Wood Spirit, which was still in the process of evolution disappeared, vanishing as though it had never be there at all.


    Ram blinked, startled at how effortlessly the creature was dismissed.


    "Good, I don''t know how you were able to store so much ergy," Master Orion remarked, his tone carrying a note of approval. "I can see why you''ve piqued my interest."


    The middle-aged man turned his piercing gaze back to Ram, who was still recovering from the effort.


    "Don''t worry," Master Orion continued with a casual shrug, "I didn''t just pull that spirit from nowhere. I''ve st it back to where it came from, in the same condition."


    Ram, still catching his breath, met Master Orion''s eyes. He couldn''t shake the feeling of awe and wariness that this man inspired in him.


    "What do you want from me?" he asked again, his voice steady despite his racing thoughts.


    Master Orion''s smile wided, but it was a smile that carried no warmth, only a hint of calction.


    "You have pottial," he said inly. "Pottial that could be¡­ very useful. Do you want to be my studt? How?"


    Like it? Add to the library!! I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones!


    Thank You!!

 Chapter 96: Don’t disappoint me, kid. I’ll be watching

    "Do you want to be my studt?" Master Orion asked, the question sounding less like an offer and more like giving him no other option.


    This was also the first time he asked someone to be his studt, and moreover, a human from a primitive.


    Should hispanions found about this, would undoubtedly ridicule him. Yet, he ssed that epting this human as a pupil would be advantageous to him.


    "What?" Ram managed to ask, his voice barely above a whisper. He wasn''t sure if what he heard was right.


    Master Orion stepped closer, his presce looming. "It''s simple, really," he began, his tone casual.


    "You have abilities that are rare, and I have knowledge and power you''ve only begun to imagine. Under my guidance, you could surpass what you''re now¡ªfar beyond these low-level humans."


    Ram''s breath hitched as he absorbed the weight of Orion''s words. The allure of strgth, of unlocking a greater pottial, was undiable.


    But something inside him resisted. "What does he really want? And what''s the cost of following someone like him?"


    "What''s the catch?" Ram finally asked, finding a sliver of boldness in his voice. He knew that nothing came for free, especially not from someone as calcting as Orion.


    Orion''s grin remained, but his gaze turned sharper, almost predatory. "The catch?" He chuckled, a sound that st chills down Ram''s spine.


    "There''s always a price to power, boy. But for now, I simply want to see how far you can go. Consider it an... investmt."


    Ram''s stomach twisted. There it was¡ªthe unspok threat, the unse price tag.


    Whatever this "investmt" was, Ram doubted it was as simple as Orion made it sound. Yet the promise of power, of learning, of not being vulnerable¡ªwas it worth the risk?


    The silce stretched betwe them as Ram weighed his options. Orion watched him with calm patice as if he already knew the answer Ram would give.


    Ram clched his fists, the urge to resist shing with the lure of power. "And if I say no?" he asked quietly.


    Orion''s expression didn''t falter, but his tone harded, almost imperceptibly. "Th you''ll continue to stumble through your growth, wasting that talt of yours."


    "Or worse, someone else wille along and take advantage of it¡ªsomeone far less... merciful than me."


    The threat hung in the air, and Ram knew that Master Orion wasn''t lying. In this world, power was everything, and without it, you were prey.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Ram exhaled. "What do you want me to do?"


    Master Orion''s eyes gleamed with that same cold amusemt as he stepped back, his presce still looming despite the physical distance he gave.


    "With your currt strgth," he said dismissively, "you won''t be of much use to me." His words cut through the air like a de, a stark reminder of how far beath him Ram still was.


    Ram felt the sting of those words, but beath it was a glimmer of relief. Orion wasn''t pressing him to make a decision right now¡ªperhaps ssing that Ram wasn''t ready to ept such an offer.


    Orion gave a casual wave of his hand as if brushing aside the tire conversation. "Let''s talk again once you''ve grown stronger," he said, a smile tugging at his lips but never quite reaching his eyes.


    "But before I leave, take this seed as a gift¡ªfor wh you truly decide to be my studt. Make good use of it."


    Before Ram could fully process the statemt, Master Orion extded his hand, revealing a small, glowing seed floating above his palm.


    The momt the seed appeared, the air a them shifted drastically¡ªReiki and life ergy from the suring area surged violtly, drawn to the seed like a ma.


    The ergy crackled in the air, swirling a the tiny object, and Ram instinctively reached out with his spiritual sses, trying to discern its nature.


    He focused his Spiritual Eye, attempting to analyze the seed, but before he could ev begin, Orion moved with startling speed.


    His hand pressed the seed directly into Ram''s chest, right where his heart was.


    Ram''s eyes wided in shock as the seed didn''t stop at the surface but instead sank effortlessly into his chest, bypassing the wood armor of Groot that protected him in his spirit state.


    The ssation was surreal, the seed melting into his body without resistance.


    For a momt, panic seized him. A cold shiver ran through his veins, and he feared his heart might stop.


    But instead, he felt something far stranger. The seed dissolved into awork of root-like spiritual lines, spreading along his body, like a second set of meridians, intertwining with his blood vessels.


    Ram staggered, clutching his chest as the ssation overwhelmed him. He could feel the seed''s ergy pulsing, connecting to his own life force and spiritual power.


    The roots wer''t harming him¡ªrather, they seemed to merge with his body, bing part of him.


    Master Orion watched with cold satisfaction, his arms crossed as if everything was going exactly as nned. "Consider that seed as an extsion of yourself; it will grow alongside you from this momt forward, although it grows very slowly, it is stronger than you can imagine," he said calmly.


    "It''s an extsion of your own life force. Nurture it, feed it, and it will evolve alongside you."


    Ram''s heart pounded as Orion''s figure started to blur at the edges, fading away into the suring air.


    Ev as the oppressive weight of his presce began to lift, his parting words echoed in Ram''s mind.


    "Wh the seed sprouts, seek me out. Until th... grow stronger." Orion''s voice was almost a whisper, yet it resonated deep within Ram''s core. "Don''t disappoint me, kid. I''ll be waiting."


    This wasn''t just a gift¡ªit was a test. A test of his ability to handle the power he''d be giv.


    And just like that, Master Orion was gone.


    Ram stood there, feeling the pressure in the air gradually ease as his body finally rxed.


    He swallowed hard, wiping the cold sweat from his forehead. "What... just happed?" He exhaled slowly, his mind still racing.


    But before he could utter another word, a sudd pain overwhelmed his sses, coursing through his tire body, and he copsed.


    In front of Ling Xi, his body slowly disappeared from the Wood Spirit Realm.


    Like it? Add to the library!! I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones!


    Thank You!!

 Chapter 97: Talent: Life Spirit Body

    As Ram''s spirit returned to his body from the Wood Spirit Realm, the pain hit him like a tidal wave. Every muscle, bone, and nerve screamed in agony, as if his tire body was being ripped apart from the inside.


    The Bio Armor, which had be integrated with his body, separated from him without warning, transforming back into Groot.


    His chest burned with pain, and within seconds, root-like spiritual lines began to spread all over his body, originating from his heart from where the seed disappeared.


    These lines twisted and curled, growing like wildfire under his skin.


    His hands instinctively clutched at his chest, his fingers trembling as his body spasmed uncontrobly. Foam spilled from his mouth as the pain intsified beyond anything he had ever felt.


    The pain was so severe, it locked him in silce. He couldn''t scream, couldn''t move¡ªhe could only dure.


    Yet, through it all, the Mind Shadow Parasite attached to his heart remained unaffected, those spiritual lines never touched it, but they only spread through his body.


    These spiritual lines spread with terrifying speed, weaving through his heart, lungs, muscles, bones, and skin, down to his very cells.


    They burrowed deeper still, reaching his brain and beyond, until finally, they pushed into the depths of his Spiritual Realm, where his soul resided.


    As they spread through his spiritual realm, the lines hungrily absorbed the reserve life ergy and spiritual power stored within.


    They grew stronger, more intse, and began to converge within a human-shaped phantom deep inside his soul.


    This phantom had always be there¡ªa vague, unfinished version of himself¡ªbut now, as the spiritual lines reached its core, the figure began to solidify.


    The seed Orion had giv him anchored itself at the cter of the phantom''s chest, glowing with an intse brilliance.


    Meanwhile, outside in the real world, Linger, Groot, and the Fire Mage leader stood a Ram''s body, watching in tse silce.


    They exchanged uneasy nces, unable to understand what was happing to him.


    All they could do was wait, eyes fixed on Ram''s body, hoping he would pull through whatever transformation he was during.


    Suddly, his body began to emanate intse life ergy and spiritual power, sding fluctuations far and wide.


    The newly evolved Fire Mage Leader, standing next to Ram, attempted to contain the spread, but his strgth was only sufficit to suppress half of it, the remaining half attracting unwanted atttion.


    As soon as the seed fused with his Soul Body, a flood of life ergy and spiritual power burst forth from the seed, rushing through Ram''s Soul body, into his spiritual realm, and th to every corner of his physical body pushing him to his limits.


    The pain he felt before was nothingpared to this. It was as though his very soul was being pierced, his consciousness cracking under the strain.


    Ev as waves of agony tore through him, Ram somehow managed to stay conscious, trapped in a world of suffering but fully aware of everything that happing.


    His mind followed the spiritual lines, where he watched the seed''s ergy flow through them, transforming his very essce.


    The cells in his body, connected through the spiritual lines, began to change¡ªno, evolve¡ªright before his eyes.


    The more the seed''s ergy spread, the more profound the transformation became.


    Ram''s soul phantom body grew more solid, more real, its body harding as the seed solidified inside it, now acting as the core of Ram''s very soul.


    Slowly, the unbearable pain began to fade, as the ergy inside the seed began to fade. Ram, though exhausted, remained conscious, trying to make sse of what was happing.


    His consciousness still attached to his soul body, he lifted his hands, which were now made of a dse, glowing haze, and noticed how much more solid his soul body had bepared to thest time he tered his spiritual realm.


    The seed, now attached to his soul body at the heart, no longer pulsed with ergy. Instead, ity still, having fully integrated into his being.


    Every ounce of life ergy, spiritual power, and ev soul power the seed released was absorbed by him.


    Inside, Ram was more awake than he''d ever be. He could feel it¡ªthe seed had changed him, fundamtally.


    His mind raced, but he had no answers. What had Orion truly giv him? And what would it mean?


    However, despite the tormt he''d just dured, as Ram examined his body, a strange sse of relief began to settle in.


    "Wow, it expanded so much," He looked at his spiritual realm, which didn''t change much, but wh he felt the amount of spiritual power inside his body, he waspletely shocked.


    As his consciousness returned to his body, he could feel the amount of life ergy or spiritual power inside his body became veryrge, he never imagined his body could store so much ergy before he was transformed.


    He roughly estimated that the spiritual power within him now likely surpassed that of a Tier 4 professional, although it was not as conctrated, but still significant.


    Startled, he quickly oped his attribute panel to examine the changes that had urred.


    [ Name: Ram]


    [ Age: /7] [ Race: Human/Life Spirit ]


    [ Profession: Spiritual nt Lord (Pseudo) Tier  (5.3%), Martial Artist Tier  (0% ''+'')]


    [ Health: 00/00 (+0)]


    [ Spiritual Power: 00/00 (+0)]


    [ Soul: / (+0)]


    [ Physique: 9]


    [ Spirit: 4]


    "Fu*k!!" Ram''s eyes wided in astonishmt as he checked his attribute panel disyed before him, first his maximum life span had increased or more than doubled from the previous 8 to 7 years.


    The sheer leap in longevity left him breathless, but it wasn''t just that.


    His profession had evolved as well.


    "nt Lord? That''s awesome!!" he blurted out, excitemt lighting up his face. Ram knew exactly what this advancemt meant.


    His profession had gone from Spiritual nter to a more advanced one¡ªSpiritual nt Lord (Pseudo).


    Though the word Pseudo stood beside it, Ram couldn''t help but feel exhrated. He had bypassed the intermediate level tirely, ascding directly to a high-tier profession, something ev stronger than the Hero profession.


    As Awakers evolve and grow stronger, the initial professions and skills they choose may be less effective.


    In response to this challge, Researchers and powerful evolutionists have conducted numerous experimts and studies to extd the functionalities of currt professions.


    These expanded temtesbined with various other sub professions provide greater flexibility and power, allowing Awakers to adapt to the ever-changing demands of their journey and unlock new levels of pottial.


    As far as Ram knew, the advancemt route for Spiritual nters typically followed a progression from Spiritual nter to nt Master, nt Sovereign, and ultimately to nt Lord.


    He had managed to leap ahead of the curve. There were ev rumors of something beyond¡ªsome ultimate profession that transcded the nt Lord¡ªbut Ram had never countered details about it. He could only specte.


    And his shock didn''t stop there.


    His maximum capacity of Health and Spiritual Power had skyrocketed to 00 each, t times what they were before.


    This alone made him far more formidable, giving him a vast pool of ergy to draw from in battle or cultivation.


    But something else had caught his eye.


    A new attribute emerged: Soul Power. Ram furrowed his brow, "I don''t know, what''s the special characteristics of Soul power. I need to check it quickly."


    To his surprise, his talt affected his Soul attribute as well, allowing him to replish and store excess Soul power just like health and Spiritual power.


    Ev though his Physique and Spirit attributes remained unchanged, may be due to the (Pseudo) in his Profession or it''s just because his body or mtal power was only transformed but not strgthed.


    However, what he saw next left him in shock once again.


    His Talt page, which usually disyed only one talt, now showed two differt talts.


    [ Talt:


    [Recovery (Unique)]:


    Passively recovers % of max Health and Spiritual Power every minute.


    Stack excess recovered Health, Spiritual Power, and Soul Power for various uses, such as replishing depleted reserves at any time or triggering special effects.


    Life Energy Recovery Rate:  points/minute.


    Spiritual Power Recovery Rate:  points/minute.


    Soul Power Recovery Rate: 0. points/minute.]


    [Life Spirit Body (Shared Talt)]:


    Enhances the host''s capacity for Life Energy and Spiritual Power by tfold, recovery speed by 300%.]


    His eyes wided as he re-read the descriptions. His Recovery talt''s description changed significantly, with recovery rates now clearly disyed. What had once be a mere  point/minute for Life Energy and Spiritual Power had be a staggering  points/minute.


    And th there was a new talt: Life Spirit Body. The sudd hancemt of his health and spiritual power was primarily attributed to the influce of the Life Spirit Body.


    His body had esstially transformed, now able to store and recover far more ergy than before.


    "Is this the talt shared by the seed?" This ability was probably activated by the seed. He immediately thought of the spiritual lines within his body and attempted to perceive them.


    Like it? Add to the library!! I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones!


    Thank You!!

 Chapter 98: Race: Human/ Life Spirit

    However, to his disappointmt, ev with his hanced perception from the boost in his soul power, he was unable to discern them, they were too small.


    Still, he was contt with the synergy betwe his two talts. The Recovery talt allowed him to passively regerate his ergy, while the Life Spirit Body expanded his capacity, providing him with far more ergy than he had ever dreamed of.


    Thebination of these talts brought him advantages that exceeded his wildest expectations.


    But one thing bothered him¡ªthe Life Spirit Body''s ability to elerate his recovery rate by 300% hadn''t seemed to affect his Recovery talt.


    After a momt of thinking, Ram realized that the tfold increase in recovery was directly tied to the expanded capacity of his body.


    In other words, his body''s capacity to recover Life Energy and Spiritual Power had increased to t times what it was, but this wasn''t because the two talts hadbined. It was simply a result of his overall hancemts.


    Despite this, Ram couldn''t help but feel grateful.


    He had always faced shortages in Life Energy and Spiritual Power, especially after using his ergy to evolve his Wood Spirits or other creatures.


    His old recovery rate, though useful, had never be ough to fully replish what he needed after significant use. But now, with Life Spirit Body hancing his capacity, his daily recovery has increased tfold.


    From recovering just ,440 points of Life Energy and Spiritual Power per day, he could now recover an astonishing 4,400 points of Life Energy and Spiritual power every day. Considering the new Soul Power, that''s an additional 44 points.


    This huge leap in his recovery pottial meant he could push his abilities ev further, no longer fearing the constant drain on his resources, what he had to wait for a week to do now could be done in one single day.


    Ram''s thoughts were swirling with excitemt as he thought about the possibilities he could think of.


    ording to his estimations, ordinary wood spirits or spiritual nts only need five hundred to six hundred points of Life ergy to upgrade from ck iron to silver level, and he can recover that amount in just one hour right now.


    "And, if I can store ough Spiritual Power, I''ll finally be able to save those ridiculous A-grade skills from Groot or other wood spirits, once he upgrades them without any fear of depleting his spiritual power," he mused, a grin spreading across his face. Just thinking about it made his heart race.


    But th, Master Orion''s words echoed in his mind. "I have knowledge and power you''ve only begun to imagine. Under my guidance, you could surpass what you are now¡ªfar beyond these low-level spirits."


    Thinking back on it, Ram realized he had no idea just how strong Master Orion really was. The seed he had giv Ram had already transformed him in ways he couldn''t have predicted. If something as small as that seed held such strong ability, how much more did Orion himself possess?


    "Ling Xi seemed to know him," Ram remembered how strangely respectful and yful she had be a Master Orion, it seemed as though she looked at him as if he were her own father. "But she seemed to be a Forest Spirit, how can that be possible?"


    "Maybe I should ask her more about him next time we meet." He couldn''t shake the feeling that there was far more to Master Orion than he had initially thought.


    Looking back on their counter, Ram felt a pang of regret. "I was reckless," he admitted to himself, recalling how carelessly he had used his abilities in an unknown vironmt.


    He had no idea how Orion had found him. Worse, he hadn''t ev ssed Master Orion''s presce at all. There had be no aura, no ergy signature. It was as if Orion was just an ordinary human.


    But Ram knew better than to take him at face value. Orion had disyed ough power to prove otherwise.


    What Ram didn''t know, however, was that the tire Wood Spirit Realm was Master Orion''s Domain. Every inch of it was under his control, and if Orion truly ascded to the rank of a True God, this ce would likely be his Divine Kingdom.


    In a way, this world was already a prototype of what he was building toward, and for someone like Master Orion, detecting unusual fluctuations in his own domain was as effortless as breathing.


    Ram didn''t dwell on it for too long, though. He was determined to find Ling Xi and learn more about the mysterious master, a sudd realization hit him¡ªhis race had changed. A small detail that had escaped his notice earlier now surged to the forefront of his mind.


    "Wait¡­" he murmured to himself, feeling a chill crawl up his spine. His eyes darted to his status panel, where the words glowed faintly:


    [Race: Human/Life Spirit]


    His heart skipped a beat. He had always be human, but now, something fundamtal within him had shifted.


    He was no longer just a human¡ªhe was now a Human/Life Spirit hybrid. The implications of this hit him hard.


    "Life Spirit?" He whispered the words, tasting them on his tongue, as if saying them aloud would help him grasp the weight of the change. He instinctively reached inward, trying to sse any differce in his being.


    However, he found nothing unusual like horns, a tail, or wood branches on his body, and he sighed with relief.


    He thought back to the Life Spirit Body talt he awaked thanks to the Seed and the root like Spiritual Lines inside his body.


    It suddly made sse now. The talt wasn''t just an upgrade; it was a reflection of his new nature.


    As a Life Spirit, his body could hold vast amounts of Life Energy and Spiritual Power, far beyond what a normal human could manage.


    The very cells in his body had adapted to harness and store this ergy in ways he could have never imagined before.


    More questions crowded his thoughts. "How far does this change go?" he wondered. Was this just the beginning? Was these something that could evolve further?


    Like it? Add to the library!! I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones!


    Thank You!!

 Chapter 99: Cavemens Tribe

    Since there were no visible changes on his body, he didn''t reject him bing half human and half Life Spirit, he ev thought, if possible, how to improve this talt further so that his body can hold more Life Energy and Spiritual Power.


    "Master Orion must have known," Ram muttered under his breath. This change wasn''t a coincidce¡ªit was all part of the seed''s influce.


    Whatever power Orion had gifted him, it had fundamtally altered his very being, pushing him beyond the limits of human pottial.


    And there was one more thing. "If my race has changed¡­ what does that mean for my future evolutions?"


    He quickly pulled up his status panel, scrolling through the details of his progression. His experice caught his eye, and a frown formed on his lips. Something was off.


    "The experice I saved before¡­ it''s decreased so much!" He blinked in disbelief, the realization settling over him like a cold wave. "Is this the reason?" he muttered; his voice barely audible.


    His mind reeled as he tried to make sse of it. Before the transformation, he had umted more than 50%. But now, that hard-earned progress had reduced to a fraction of what it was.


    His Life Spirit Body had multiplied his capacity for Life Energy and Spiritual Power, but it seemed that the price for such an hancemt was a steeper path of growth. "If I need t times the experice to evolve now..."


    Ram thought heughed out loudly, "Haha, th be it, once I upgrade to Tier 3, my Life ergy and Spiritual power should be purified again with the help of the attribute panel, and th it won''t be hard to upgradeter."


    Wh he was about to check what other changes had urred with his powers, his sses suddly snapped to atttion. There was argemotion in front of him.


    Looking up, Ram''s eyes wided. He waspletely sured¡ªthousands of cavem formed a tight circle a him, standing at least five meters away, keeping a cautious distance.


    Their primitive eyes were filled with something like a mix of fear, respect, and confusion. Yet, they didn''t focus on him.


    Instead, every single one of them had their gaze fixed on the Fire Mage Leader standing next to him.


    There was an air of both respect and dread in their expressions as they looked at the Fire Mage Leader. Ram could feel the pressure in the air, the oppressive weight of him dominating the sce.


    It became clear to Ram that the Fire Mage Leader was exerting a type of bloodline pressure that hadpletely subdued the cavem.


    They seemed to be from the same tried as him, as a leader, these cavem didn''t dare to disobey him.


    Ev some of the other professional groups that had tered the area with Ram stood off to the side, unwilling to approach due to the overwhelming presce of the cavem suring them.


    They arrived wh they ssed the huge fluctuations of life ergy and spiritual power radiating from Ram during his transformation, thinking of him as a strange treasure or something.


    However, after looking at those thousands of cavem, they didn''t approach recklessly.


    Ram tsed, his eyes darting from the Fire Mage Leader to the cavem and back again.


    For now, they wer''t focused on him, but the situation could change at any momt.


    He couldn''t afford to underestimate those professionals who could do anything for money.


    Just as Ram was wondering what his next move should be, the Fire Mage Leader beside him turned and noticed his return to consciousness. Without the harsh, guttural tone he had previously as a caveman, the leader spoke in a voice that was soft and calm.


    "Master, I apologize for disturbing you," the Fire Mage Leader began, bowing his head slightly in respect. "All of my subordinates were drawn here by the overwhelming presce of Life Energy and Spiritual Power you released."


    Ram blinked, still processing the situation. He hadn''t fully grasped the fact that his ergy release had triggered such a reaction in these cavem.


    The leader continued; his tone unwavering. "But now they arepletely under my control," he assured Ram, "and ready to act ording to your will, Master."


    Ram''s mind raced as he processed everything that had just unfolded. He hadn''t anticipated the Fire Mage Leader''s intelligce to increase so significantly after his evolution.


    However, reflecting on how cunning the Half-Drows were, it wasn''t tirely surprising. Perhaps this intelligce was always there, waiting to be unlocked by evolution.


    He nced a at the thousands of cavem now standing obeditly, fully under their control.


    His voice was calm but authoritative as he spoke, "Okay, for now, let''s return to your tribe. Once we''re there, we''ll begin evolving the others who have ough pottial."


    The Fire Mage Leader''s face lit up with joy, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. It was clear he had longed to see his subordinates grow stronger.


    He had always wanted to help them evolve, but there were risks, deadly ones, that he had known all too well.


    Ev before his evolution, he had be slightly more intelligt than the other cavem, and he had known something about his innate ability.


    But whever he had attempted to evolve on his own, an overwhelming sse of death had washed over him.


    That fear had always held him back, prevting him from taking the leap.


    Ev wh he tried to evolve his subordinates, they died without ev leaving scum, blown to bits due to the conflict betwe the bloodlines of Half-Drows and Cavem.


    Wh Ram had forcefully evolved him, the Fire Mage Leader had be certain it would lead to his death. But against all odds, he had survived¡ªno, thrived. All thanks to his new Master.


    The Fire Mage Leader bowed deeply. "Thank you, Master. Because of you, we can grow stronger¡ªwithout the fear of death." There was deep reverce in his voice, a mixture of gratitude and loyalty.


    Ram nodded, his mind already formting ns. These cavem, now under hismand, could be a powerful force. But it was clear to him that evolution was risky, ev for those with pottial.


    Ram would have to be cautious and wait for his life ergy and spiritual power to recover, as they prepared to leave, the cavem parted, creating a clear path for Ram and the Fire Mage Leader to lead the way back to their tribe.


    The Fire Mage leader walked with newfound pride, knowing that under Ram''s guidance, they would no longer be trapped by the limitations of their primitive forms.


    Like it? Add to the library!! I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones!


    Thank You!!

 Chapter 100: Fire Mage Leader - Korrin

    After a few minutes of walking, Ram arrived at arge river, its width spanning nearly 6 to 7 meters. The water rushed westward, turbult waves crashing with a steady roar.


    The sound of the water crashing against the rocks created a natural boundary for the cavem tribe living nearby.


    Along the rtively t g by the river''s edge was the Cavem Tribe, a surprisingly organized settlemt for such primitive creatures.


    Nearly a thousand wood houses of various sizes were scattered a, connected in a loosework that formed the heart of the settlemt.


    At the cter stood several stone houses, a few feet taller and sturdier than the others, clearly marking them as the homes of the stronger cavem in the tribe.


    From a quick nce, Ram estimated there were about two to three thousand cavem living here.


    Their rapid reproduction rate exined the sheer number. Unlike humans, cavem could give birth to five to t childr every year.


    And within just a year and a half, these babies would grow into full adults, ready to hunt with the rest of the tribe.


    Suring the wood sheds were a few crude nting fields, filled with ordinary grains. The fields were untidy, with weeds sprouting betwe the crops¡ªnothing like the carefully cultivated spiritual fields Ram had se near the Cyber Core District.


    These were rough, unkempt, clearly the work of the cavem, but still, it was impressive that they had managed to grasp the concept of farming.


    Ram knew that some cavem tribes didn''t ev bother with agriculture. They simply scavged or hunted for whatever they could eat, surviving on pure instinct.


    This tribe, at least, had tak a step toward a more organized way of life, ev if it was still primitive.


    As his gaze swept over the area, he noticed several underg holes near the wood houses. From one of them, a Yellow-toothed rat scurried out.


    The ck rat was about the size of a normal house cat, with long, sharp teeth and ws. Its body was surprisingly agile for a creature of its size, moving betwe the houses with quick, jerky movemts.


    Ram''s Spiritual Eye flickered to life as he focused on the creature, bringing up its attribute panel:


    [ Name: Yellow-toothed rat]


    [ Level: ck Iron]


    [ Physique: .6]


    [ Spirit: 0.]


    [ Introduction: Ordinary wild monsters born with sharp teeth and ws, flexible in shape, distributed all over the world]


    [ Racial Skills: Bite, Barrow, Jumping ws]


    These rats were nothing extraordinarymon creatures, weak and unimpressive. But their numbers and their ability to burrow made them useful to the cavem.


    It was a simple survival tactic. Though cavem were known for theirck of strgth, they had learned to tame low-level monsters like the Yellow-toothed rats to boost their chances of survival.


    It wasn''t some special racial ability, just a skill they had picked up over time.


    Ram turned his atttion back to the Fire Mage Leader as they stepped inside thergest of the stone houses. The air inside was cooler, a stark contrast to the heat outside.


    The interior was surprisingly spacious, with stone bs arranged as crude tables and chairs. Arge fire pit sat in the cter, its embers glowing faintly, casting flickering shadows across the room.


    Ram took a deep breath, observing the interior of the stone house. Shelves carved from rock lined the walls, holding various crude tools and weapons, likely used by the tribe''s hunters.


    Skins from yellow-toothed rats covered parts of the floor, adding a bit offort to the otherwise cold stone. In the far corner, arge, t b of stone served as a bed.


    The Fire Mage Leader, who had be trailing behind Ram, was now standing at atttion, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. "What is yourmand, Master?" the Fire Mage Leader asked, his voice filled with a newfound sse of reverce.


    There was no trace of the rough, primitive tone he once had. Instead, it carried an edge of intelligce that made Ram pause for a momt.


    "First, I must give you a name," since the Fire Mage Leader evolved into Half Drow, his intelligce and the ability to understand his thoughts surprised him more and more.


    So, he decided to name him ev if he was unable to bring him out of this Monster D. "From now on, you will be called Korrin."


    The Fire Mage Leader nodded, a mix of pride and excitemt shing across his face. "Korrin¡­ I like it. Thank you, Master!"


    "Alright th, we''ll begin with the strongest of your subordinates," Ram continued, his voice taking on amanding edge. "Gather all those you believe have the pottial to evolve further."


    Without hesitation, Korrin nodded and left the stone house with swift steps to summon the cavem. The excitemt in his eyes was unmistakable. He was eager to prove his loyalty and, more importantly, help his tribe grow stronger.


    While Korrin wt to carry out the task, Ram took a momt to focus on something else. He oped his pet interface, his eyes zeroing in on the special spiritual symbol now attached to Korrin''s attribute panel.


    Curious, he conctrated his thoughts on it, and suddly, his point of view shifted.


    Ram found himself seeing through Korrin''s eyes, much like wh he had tried the same thing with the Mind Shadow Parasite.


    It was a strange ssation¡ªbeing able to see what Korrin saw while still feeling fully conscious in his own body.


    Yet, Korrin himself seemed unaware of Ram''s presce in his mind. He moved naturally, continuing to gather his subordinates, following Ram''s orders as if nothing had changed.


    "Interesting," Ram thought to himself. He didn''t want to interfere or disturb Korrin just yet, so he let his thoughts drift toward the Innate Talt Korrin had¡ªSpecies Evolution Mastery.


    Suddly, a change urred in Ram''s view. As Korrin observed the cavem gathering before him, each of them became outlined in a faint red aura, their bodies glowing with varying intsities, and there were hundreds of them with an aura that seemed almost blood red.


    Ram realized what he was seeing: evolution points. The brighter and stronger the red aura suring a caveman, the more evolution points they had umted¡ªthe greater their pottial to evolve.


    Ram quickly memorized all those with the blood-color auras, noting the cavem who had slightly more pottial than the others.


    With that knowledge firmly in mind, Ram allowed his thoughts to return to his own body, snapping out of the shared vision.


    He nced out of the stone house, patitly waiting for Korrin to return with the chos cavem. A few minutester, Ram saw Korrin return, leading a group of roughly thirty cavem.


    They stood in rough lines behind him, their postures rigid, showing more discipline than Ram had expected.


    He scanned the group, noting that Korrin had indeed gathered those with the brightest red auras¡ªthe ones with the most evolutionary pottial.


    However, the number was much smaller than Ram anticipated. Out of the hundreds he remembered, only thirty stood before him.


    He didn''t mtion the smaller number. After all, this was a test. Numbers didn''t matter right now. His main concern was whether the evolution process could be sessfully repeated.


    With that thought, Ram shifted his focus to one individual, a caveman who had the fewest evolution points out of the group that Korrin had assembled.


    This one stood out for his rtively weaker aura, but Ram was curious to see if ev the weakest could be pushed to evolve under the right conditions.


    Korrin approached Ram, head bowed slightly in respect. "Master, these are the strongest of my subordinates," he said, his voice a careful mix of excitemt and reverce. "They are the ones with the greatest pottial to evolve further."


    Most of them were still primitive in appearance, with rough skin and animalistic features, seemed to pulse with anticipation as they awaited Ram''smand.


    Ram, crossing his arms, considered how to proceed. "This is only the beginning," he murmured, his gaze sweeping over the group. "Korrin, we''ll start with the weakest. I want to see if they can handle it."


    [ Race: Cavem]


    [ Level: ck Iron]


    [ Quality: Ordinary]


    [ Physique: .7]


    [ Spirit: 0.4]


    [ Racial Characteristics:


    [Half-Drow Bloodline (Unawak)]: Aggressive in nature with feral instincts, oft bing raged during battle. Wh injured, gain 5% attack speed and damage bonus.


    [Herd Mtality]: Oft work best in groups, relying on their numbers for strgth. Wh sured by their kin, they be more confidt and powerful. For every nearby ally of the same race, they gain a 0.5% increase in defse and morale, up to a maximum of 5%.


    [Rapid Reproduction]: Increase reproduction rate and growth rate by an additional 0%]


    Looking at the attribute panel, he noted that there were not many differces from Korrin''s attribute panel before his evolution.


    Except that this one''s attributes, whether physical or spiritual, are less than those of Korrin, and there was no innate talt like Korrin, the rest is the same.


    The chos caveman¡ªa thin figure with coarse skin and a brutish jaw¡ªstepped forward awkwardly. Its muscles twitched with nervousness, but its eyes held steady, locked on Ram as if seeking approval.


    On the other hand, Ram felt a sudd chill of goosebumps from the creature''s gaze. "What am I thinking?" he wondered, shaking his head. He raised his hand, channeling the life ergy and spiritual power he had regained into it.


    Have some idea about my story? Commt it and let me know.


    Like it? Add to the library!! I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones!


    Thank You!!

 Chapter 101: Woman? Battle Mage Potential

    Ram raised his hand, focusing his recovered life ergy and spiritual power into the body of the frail caveman standing before him. The process, though familiar, was as brutal as ever.


    The process began slowly at first, much like before. Her Half-Drow bloodline, still dormant within her, responded violtly.


    For t long minutes, the caveman¡ªno, cavewoman, he realized¡ªdured excruciating pain as the dormant Half-Drow bloodline within her tore her body apart, piece by piece, leaving her on the verge of copse.


    But just as quickly as she was torn apart, Ram''s life ergy helped her, healing the damage and keeping her alive, while spiritual ergy helped improve her spirit attribute and thepatibility betwe caveman blood and Half Drow blood.


    Sweat poured down her body, mingling with the blood that seeped from her torn flesh, yet her eyes remained locked on Ram.


    Ev through the pain, there was a determination there, a primal need to survive and evolve.


    Ram remained focused, his expression unflinching. This was just the first step¡ªawaking the Half-Drow bloodline within her.


    He carefully infused a total of 50 points of life ergy and 0 points of spiritual power, before stopping, pushing her to evolve into a Bronze-level creature, and hancing her race to Cavem/Half-Drow¡ªand her physical appearance began to change.


    Unlike Korrin, who had be more muscr and imposing wh he evolved into Cavem/Half Drow, this caveman''s body grew slder and graceful.


    Her muscles, while still strong, took on a leaner, more agile form. Her height increased, making her stand taller than the rest of her kin, and strands of her hair turned a shimmering , giving her an ethereal look.


    Her rough, primitive features sharped, bing more refined, and her skin turned dark and took on a smoother, more elegant ure, though still rugged and tough, with two mounds growing on her chest.


    It was only after looking at them that Ram recognized her as a female, though he was slightly tak aback, he acted as if he showed no concern for her gder.


    Elves are rowned for their beauty, oft surpassing that of humans, and ev Half-Drows, with their Dark Elf lineage, are no exception. Observing them, one can''t help but appreciate their allure.


    However, the cavewoman before him has not yet met his expectations. But he also guessed that perhaps after her next evolution, she would undoubtedly turn into a Half Drow beauty.


    The process didn''t stop there. This was just the beginning. Ram continued to infuse her with ev more life ergy and spiritual power, determined not to waste the precious evolution points she possessed.


    Korrin had informed him earlier that after a caveman evolved, the aura¡ªthose evolution points¡ªa them would start to dissipate.


    To maximize her pottial, ev as the caveman woman trembled in pain, Ram pressed on, he poured in more life ergy and spiritual power.


    Her body convulsed violtly, bones snapping and reshaping, muscles tearing and reforming at an rming rate.


    Her skin grew darker still, until it was almost ck, like polished onyx.


    Her hair, now fully , flowed down her back like a waterfall, smooth and silky. Blood oozed from her as her body struggled to keep up with the rapid changes, but Ram pressed on.


    The second stage was slower than the earlier one, but brutal, more so than the first, and the woman let out an ear-splitting scream, her voice hoarse and filled with agony.


    Witnessing this sce and hearing those screams, all the cavem waiting outside shivered.


    But soon her body adapted. With each regeration, she grew stronger, her body more defined.


    Her limbs became more graceful. Her face, now more delicate and Half-Drow-like, held a fierce intelligce, with the distinct features of a Half-Drow¡ªsharp ears,  hair, and piercing dark eyes that seemed to glow faintly in the dim light.


    The second stage consumed an additional 40 points of life ergy and 0 points of spiritual power, less than he expected thanks to the evolution points and pottial of Half Drow bloodline.


    But wh the transformation was over, she stood up, breathing heavily, her newly grownrge breasts rising and falling with deep,bored breaths,pletely exposed to the air, due to the leather skin she was wearing before, got torn during her evolution.


    She hadpleted her evolution into a Half-Drow/Cavem, simr to Korrin, but her transformation had a grace and beauty that Korrincked.


    She was taller, and her body shape was athletic and well-toned, reflecting strgth and agility. She has a slimmer waist and more defined muscles than before.


    With sharp, angr cheekbones that give her face a defined and sculpted look.


    Her dark skin shimmered in the light, and her eyes, now a deep purple, and almond-shaped, with a piercing gaze that suggests both wisdom and intsity.


    Her eyes glowed faintly as she looked at Ram, the pain from the evolution already fading, and th a new pet attribute panel materialized in front of his eyes, detailing the newly transformed caveman¡ªno, the Half-Drow''s stats.


    [ Name: ??]


    [ Race: Half-Drow/Cavem]


    [ Level: Silver (%)]


    [ Quality: Rare]


    [ Attribute: Fire/Shadow]


    [ Physique: 9.]


    [ Spirit: .7]


    [ Racial Characteristics:


    [Half-Drow Bloodline (Awaked)]: Fully awaked, the bloodline grants hanced fire/shadow-based abilities. Gains a 30% bonus to attack power and regeration of spiritual power. Increases dark vision range and ssitivity to spiritual auras.


    [Battle Mage Pottial]: Capable of using both physical and spell attacks, switching betwe close-quartersbat and ranged spellcasting with ease. Gains a 5% bonus to spell-casting speed wh gaged in meleebat.


    [Herd Mtality (Advanced)]: In groups, gains an additional 0.5% bonus to agility and attack speed for every ally nearby, with the maximum bonus increased to 30%. Additionally, spiritual power and spell power grow stronger wh sured by allies.


    [Aggressive Fervor]: In battle, the subject ters a heighted state of aggression. Wh health falls below 50%, physical attacks gain 0% bonus damage and spell abilities gain a 5% bonus to effectivess.


    [Rapid Reproduction]: Increase reproduction rate and growth rate by an additional 0%.]


    [Skills: Fire/Shadow Affinity, Fire Ball, Shadow Bind, Quick Step...]


    Ram''s eyes scanned the data quickly. The female caveman had evolved into a rare-quality Half-Drow/Caveman, he couldn''t help butpare her with Korrin.


    The more Ram looked at her attribute panel, the more he realized how valuable she had be.


    "She ev has more racial characteristics than Korrin," he muttered under his breath, marveling at the sheer pottial in front of him.


    Like it? Add to the library!! I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones!


    Thank You!!

 Chapter 102: Nyra

    Despite Korrin''s impressive evolution, this female Half-Drow had more racial characteristics and an undiable edge with her new racial characteristic: Battle Mage Pottial.


    Her physical stats had greatly improved, but it was her spirit attribute that was not much lower, making her able to move betwe close-quartersbat and ranged spellcasting.


    This racial characteristic hit Ram like a punch to the gut. He knew it was rare, ev among Half-Drow, for someone to awak such a trait.


    The ability to wield both physical and spell attacks was impressive ough, but the fact that she could switch betwe them effortlessly, with a 5% bonus to spell casting speed wh gaged in meleebat, made her a force to be reckoned with.


    If not for the fact that she doesn''t have any Innate talt, she is more qualified than Korrin.


    The Herd Mtality trait also stunned him, though the maximum attribute bonus rose by only 5%, it shifted from a defse and morale boost to an increase in agility and attack power, perfectlyplemting her Battle Mage attributes.


    Additionally, it also improved spiritual power and spell power.


    Next, Aggressive Fervor another new characteristic, was also much in sync with her other abilities, granting 0% more damage to her physical attacks and 5% more effectivess to her spells.


    Ram th looked at her new skills¡ªFire/Shadow Affinity, Fireball, Shadow Bind, Quick Step¡ªwhich were also a goodbination.


    Fireball offered straightforward destructive power, while Shadow Bind could immobilize foes, leaving them vulnerable to follow-up attacks.


    Quick-Step would increase speed by another 50%, useful for evading attacks or closing the gap betwe her and her targets in an instant.


    The woman, still trembling but now filled with newfound strgth, knelt before him, her loyalty clear in her actions.


    She didn''t speak¡ªwords wer''t necessary. Ram could feel the change in her, could sse her gratitude and her pottial.


    He stepped closer, as he took out thest leather jackets, he stored from inside the system space and covered her bare body.


    Ram paused, thinking.


    He was not sure that there would be any other cavem with such pottial, so he named her to mark this momt. "From this momt forward, you shall be known as Nyra," he spoke, and she acknowledged with a nod.


    Ram th turned to Korrin, who was standing nearby, his face a mix of awe and curiosity. The transformation he had witnessed left him speechless, but his words snapped him back.


    Satisfied, Ram smiled and prepared for the next evolution. "Prepare the next one," he ordered, his mind already calcting. "I want to see how far we can push this."


    With Nyra as a sessful experimt, he was sure that ev if other cavem only have half the evolution points that of Nyra, they can at least once.


    And through the experimt, he also estimated the required amount of Life Energy and Spiritual Power for each caveman, approximately less than 300 points for each.


    If he aimed to evolve them to the first stage, he realized he could evolve five cavem with the same amount of ergy that it took to push one to stage two.


    And since Nyra hadpleted her evolution in under 30 minutes, Ram had already begun to recover more of his Life Energy and Spiritual Power than what he had spt.


    It made him hopeful that he could continue this process rapidly, evolving more of the tribe without much downtime.


    He turned his atttion to the other cavem who had gathered outside the cave, watching cautiously. Their eyes were wide with fear and curiosity,  of them daring to step forward.


    Before, Ram hadn''t paid much atttion to their differces, but now he noticed the subtle distinctions betwe the males and females.


    He spotted over t wom among the group, their bodies slightly leaner than the males.


    He doesn''t know if it was deliberately done by Korrin or not but he didn''t care, because each of them had a racial characteristic of Rapid Reproduction that can increase the reproduction rate and growth rate by an additional 0%.


    Turning back to Korrin, Ram instructed him, "Bring me more animal leather or something to cover their bodies after evolution. I don''t have any extra clothes left with me." He had already giv his spare set to Korrin and the jacket to Nyra.


    He nced back at Nyra, secretly admiring her perfect body, but he still didn''t want to see the other cavem walking a naked after their transformations.


    As Korrin hurried off to gather materials, Ram took a deep breath and pointed toward another caveman. He focused his ergy, ready to repeat the process.


    The air a him felt charged with anticipation as he infused the next caveman with Life Energy and Spiritual Power.


    At first, he evolved one at a time, carefully monitoring each transformation, filled with painful screams as the caveman''s body contorted and reshaped itself.


    But with each sess, he felt a surge of excitemt.


    After five or six cavem had sessfully transformed, he decided to push his limits. "Let''s try evolving two at once," he said to himself, adraline pumping through his veins.


    Ev after continuously transforming six of them, perhaps due to the huge amounts of life ergy and spiritual power from the Life Spirit Body, he did not feel any fatigue.


    He focused on two cavem, infusing both with ergy simultaneously, perfectly under his control.


    One by one, he continued to evolve them without taking a break.


    He didn''t know how long it took¡ªhalf a day or more¡ªbut he finally transformed all the cavem Korrin had brought.


    Out of the thirty, only sev more had evolved into Rare quality, while the rest remained at Elite quality, with slightly more attributes and strong skills than usual.


    This may have be because their bloodline pottial did not reach the full level, unlike Korrin and Nyra.


    Ram could have used more Spiritual Power to push their evolution further, but he chose not to expd any more ergy right now.


    He nced over the newly transformed warriors, noting their varied attributes and appearances.


    Some had gained hanced agility and strgth turning into Half Drow Hunters, while others transformed into Fire mages, but  had the unique bld of grace and power that Nyra possessed.


    Just as he guessed,  of them matched Nyra''s pottial.


    Like it? Add to the library!! I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones!


    Thank You!!

 Chapter 103: [Affinity - Plant Lord (Beginner)], Advance Skills

    Those that failed to evolve into Rare quality but were upgraded to Tier 3, despite not possessing Rare quality, still expericed a substantial increase in strgth and agility or spirit attributes.


    Additionally, their features developed the distinctive sharpness and elegance associated with the Half-Drow heritage.


    Ram, however, didn''t rest. He immediately continued to evolve the remaining cavem, especially those who had umted the same amount of evolution points as Nyra.


    He was determined to make the most of his time and resources on cavem for now, not knowing what Mai and the others were doing at the momt.


    His currt recovery rate allowed him to evolve one or two cavem to the second stage every half hour.


    As the hours stretched on, Ram''s focus remained unbrok. He had a feeling that the newly summoned Half-Drow Fire Mages, were likely conctrated on battling Bio-Mechanical Soldiers.


    This meant he had a small window of opportunity to strgth his forces without any immediate threats, but he knew time was precious. Any dy could prove costly.


    In the meantime, Ram assigned Korrin to lead the newly evolved Half-Drow cavem, helping them adjust to their new bodies and the abilities they gained.


    ording to Korrin, evolution points were earned through battle, as shown by the Spiritual Eye, but the more dangerous the fight and the stronger the emies they defeated, the faster their evolution progressed.


    Small victories would only give minimal growth, so frequtbat was key.


    Ram knew that before they reached the limits of their currt level, they could use these evolution points to rapidly increase their strgth.


    With this in mind, he gave them freedom to move and hunt. With over 30 Half-Drow hunters and mages working together, ev if they couldn''t win every battle, they had the advantage of numbers to retreat if necessary.


    Also, after evolving more than thirty of them he found a serious problem, with the improvemt of species level and their individual strgths, their appetite improved drastically.


    With their currt strgth, it''s easy for them to hunt stronger monsters to fill their stomachs, but the problem is that this void space doesn''t have many monsters avable, except for low-level monsters like Yellow toothed rats, Ore eating rats, Bamboo spirit rats there were no other species.


    He didn''t know what to do, but let Korrin handle it, he continued to evolve more cavem, pushing his Life Energy and Spiritual Power to their limits, and he focused on maximizing the pottial of each one.


    The next batch of 0 cavem took a toll on him, although not on his body, but continuously evolving these cavem one after another for more than twty hours, hearing their tragic screams, and watching their bodies, he felt mtally disturbed by the cycle of destruction and regeration.


    However, due to his continuous efforts five of them evolved into rare quality, while the rest became elite.


    Ram was satisfied with the results but knew he was reaching his limit, stating, "I won''t be able to advance the rest to the second level, but evolving them to Cavem/Half-Drow should suffice."


    Just as he finished, and the cavem were adjusting to their new bodies, themunication device that Mai gave him started buzzing.


    Wh Ram activated the holographic device, it wasn''t Mai who appeared but Liam, who was practically bouncing with excitemt.


    "What''s up, bro? It''s be a whole day! Where are you? We just hunted down a small group of Fire Mages!" Liam''s hair was messy, and fresh blood stained his body.


    He was so caught up in the thrill that he didn''t seem to notice his injuries.


    Ram patitly listed to Liam give him the details, ev Sid joined Liam as they both exined how they sessfully ambushed a group of five Elite Fire Mages and managed to obtain a Return Card.


    But the downside was that their actions seemed to have triggered thoserger number of Elite Fire Mages, like kicking a ho''s nest. Now, they were being hunted.


    Sid wt on to exin that all the Mechanical soldiers who had attacked various cavem tribes had gathered together.


    They had upied one of therger cavem tribes, turning it into a stronghold to defd against the Half-Drow''s growing numbers.


    Ram could only guess that the cavem of that tribe were likely all dead by now, having be wiped out by those Mechanical soldiers


    "And, thanks to their efforts in drawing the atttion of most of the Half Drows, were finally able to catch their breath since thest ambush." Sid asked, "What about you? Have youe across any suitable cannon fodder?"


    Understanding the situation, Ram didn''t reveal what he had be doing but instead gave them new orders.


    "Draw those Fire Mages toward my location," he replied, and before turning themunicator off, he exined his n and asked them to collect any Source stones if they came across.


    With the newly evolved Korrin and the other Half-Drow cavem at his disposal, Ram was confidt they could handle the iing Fire Mages that were after their team.


    With the addition of his team members, they could overwhelm the Fire Mages, as most of them are only elite level, but he already had more than  rare level Half Drow Cavem on his side.


    And if he can collect ough Source stones, he can summon more using Korrin''s racial characteristic.


    His n was simple: lure the Fire Mages into an ambush, wipe them out, and th turn the cavem''s location into their own stronghold.


    Building a stronghold in the cavem''s currt location should be good.


    Not only would it give them a defsible position, but it might also attract other professionals, pulling more allies into their cause.


    Ram knew that ev if casualties urred, it wouldn''t be a major setback. With his ability to evolve more cavem, he could replish the ranks quickly.


    And with Korrin''s innate talt of boosting the strgth of his subordinates, those who survived would only grow stronger.


    Ram stopped upgrading more cavem and turned his focus inward, pulling up his own attribute panel.


    He hadn''t tak a good look at how his skills had evolved since bing a Spiritual nt Lord.


    With over three thousand points of Spiritual power now stored up, he was ready to upgrade some of his basic skills and Immortal techniques that had be put on hold due to his previousck of power.


    However, wh he looked at his skill panel, he waspletely shocked, there were so many advance skills that, many of which he had never ev heard of before.


    [ Skills:


    [Affinity - nt Lord (Beginner)]: Basic understanding of spiritual nts, can summon small nt-based spirits like saplings or vines.


    - The number of nts controlled depds on the Spirit attribute.


    - Wood Spirits, wh directly hanced by the continuous support of nt Lords'' spiritual power, receive an additional 00% increase in all their skills and talts.]


    [ nter skills:


    - nt Enhancemt -> Spirit Empowermt


    - Seed Collection Lv-5 (0/,000)


    - Rapid Growth -> Overgrowth]


    [ Martial Skills:


    - Basic Fist Method: Lv (0/50), Characteristics: Light Strgth Level


    - Basic Footwork: Lv3 (0/0), Characteristics:Light Agile level


    - Basic Knife Method: lv3 (0/0), Characteristics: Light Strgth Level ]


    [ Immortal Techniques:


    - Grewood Heart Technique: Lv (0 ''+'' /0), Characteristics: Spirit Level , nt Affinity Level


    - Thousand Leaf Pinnacle: Lv (0 ''+'' /0), Characteristics: Spirit Level , Multiple de Control Level , Leaf-Shurik Level ]


    [ Advance Skills:


    [Overgrowth Lv (0/,000)]: Causes nts to grow explosively, covering the battlefield in dse nts that trap emies and provide cover for allies.


    [Spirit Empowermt Lv-0 (Locked)]: Enhances the powers of summoned spirits, granting them additional abilities like flight, elemtal control, or increasedbat efficicy.


    [Rejuvation Field Lv-0 (Locked)]: nts spiritual seeds that create an area of rapid healing and spiritual ergy restoration for all allies standing within it.


    [Wood Pulse Lv-0 (Locked)]: Sds a shockwave of ergy through wood and nt life, causing trees and roots to surge outward, damaging emies caught in the pulse.


    [Root Network Lv-0 (Locked)]: Connects the lord to the suring nt life, abling fast travel through the earth via an underg root system.


    [Ancit Tree Command (Locked)]: Summons an ancit spirit of Gre de Stinel Hero, a Nature Warrior with strgth equal to + Lords level through an ancit ritual, with a time limit of 5 minutes. Cooldown: one day.]


    "Fuck, so many advanced skills; How did I learn all this?" Ram was not only shocked but also confused as he delved deeper.


    First, his nt affinity changed to nt Lord giving him the ability to summon small nt-based spirits like small saplings and vines, roughly with the strgth of Tier .


    "Some of my nter skills appear to have upgraded to Advance Skills, while the other Immortal and Basic Martial Techniques have not changed much." He couldn''tprehd where he had learned all these advanced skills.


    Ram understood that ev if he were to be a Spiritual nt Lord suddly, he would not possess knowledge of so many advanced skills.


    Not only him, but ev if someone naturally awaks a Lord Profession, they may awak one or two advance skills ev before reaching Tier 4, but not as many as this.


    Soon he thought of the seed giv to him by Master Orion, "Is that you again?" he pondered, and this was the only exnation he could think of.


    However, after looking at them clearly, except for the advance skill [Overgrowth Lv (0/,000)], all the other skills are clearly locked, wh he focused more inttly on the ''Locked'' option next to [Spirit Empowermt Lv-0 (Locked)], a new prompt appeared in front of him.


    [ Note: A strgth level above Tier 4 and a Territory tok are required to unlock the Advanced skill.]


    "Huh?" looking at the prompt he became ev more confused, understanding the strgth requiremt of Tier 4 but, "What is this Territory tok?"

 Chapter 104: Holy Source Seed: Sylvan Soul Tree

    Just then, while he was confused, he noticed a new panel, named the Territory Panel, that appeared following the upgrade of his profession to Lord Profession.


    [ Territory Name: Sylvan Soul Kingdom (Sylvan Soul Tree)]


    [ Territory Type: Soul/Virtual]


    [ Territory Token: Unavable]


    [ Territory level: Tier 2 (Unopened)]


    [ Territory Token Durability: Unopened]


    [ Recruitable troops: Wood Spirits]


    [ Number of recruits: 0/100]


    [ Territory introduction: An unopened Soul Territory requires the Host to bind with the Territory Token to unlock the Territory: the Sylvan Soul Kingdom, and gain ess to all its functions, simr to other Lords. However, if the durability of the Territory Token is depleted, the Lord will perish alongside it.]


    [ Upgrade requirements: unknown.]


    [ Lord''s Talent: (Locked)]


    [ Lord''s Specialty: (Locked)]


    [ Lord Skills: (Locked)]


    Upon looking at the new panel, it started to make sense, but he was still left wondering where to find this Territory Token and unlock the full potential of his new abilities.


    "Why is everything locked?" Ram sighed in frustration. It seemed like he had unlocked a whole new realm of power, functions like Lord skills, talent, and even specialty, but without the token, all of it remained out of his reach.


    "Where the hell am I supposed to find this Territory Token?"


    Ram stared at the Territory Panel, trying to make sense of it. There was a lot more going on than he expected, and it felt like he had only scratched the surface.


    Firstly, the territory is named the Sylvan Soul Kingdom, and from the information provided, it can be confirmed that it is rted to the Seed that Master Orion gave him.


    "Hahaha," Ramughed looking at the territory type, although he didn''t fully understand how the real territory would be, just looking at the attribute was enough to make him happy.


    The description told him that this wasn''t an ordinary piece ofnd. This ce was linked to souls and virtual, making it much more powerful and unique than regr territories.


    Then [Territory Token] is the biggest problem. Without the Territory Token, the territory was locked up tight, and he couldn''t ess most of its features.


    Worse if he never finds one, he won''t be able to ess any of these functions in the future.


    Although the territory appeared to have reached Tier 2, he was still clueless about how to gain ess.


    ording to the description, he could recruit Wood Spirits to defend the territory and fight for him, about a hundred of them, but since everything was locked, he couldn''t make use of it until he unlocked the territory.


    Curious to understand more, Ram immediately checked the details of the Seed. As he focused, a new holographic disy appeared, revealing more information:


    [ Holy Source Seed: Sylvan Soul Tree]


    [ Type: Source Seed]


    [ Level: Same as host]


    [ Quality: Holy]


    [ Attribute: Life/Soul/Wood]


    [ Description: A seed born from the fusion of the seeds of the Life Spirit Tree and Astral Soul Tree, transformed into a Holy Source Seed through a special method.]


    [ Holy Source Seed Characteristics:


    1. As a Holy Source Seed born from both powerful entities it perfectly inherited the abilities of both the Life Spirit Tree and the Astral Soul Tree.


    2. Gains additional functionality with every upgrade.


    3. Binding the Holy Source Seed grants the host full ess to all its abilities.]


    [ Abilities: Life Spirit Tree]


    [1. Life Spirit Body]: Converts the host''s body into a Life Spirit Body, greatly increasing the host''s capacity for Life Energy and Spiritual Power by tenfold, while boosting recovery rate by 300%.


    [2. Kingdom Creation: Sylvan Soul Kingdom (Unopened)]: Upon activation, the Sylvan Soul Tree converts the host''s Spiritual Realm into a virtual forest that bes the foundation of the Sylvan Soul Kingdom. This forest spans across dimensions, rooted in both the material and spiritual realms.


    [Effect]: The host bes the Lord of the Sylvan Soul Kingdom, gaining the ability to expand and rule this virtual domain.]


    [ Abilities: Soul Tree]:


    [1. Soul Tree]: At the heart of the Sylvan Soul Kingdom, the Lord can summon the Soul Tree, a sacred tree that acts as a conduit for life and death.


    [Effect]: The souls of those who die within or near the kingdom are absorbed by this tree, where they are nourished, healed, and can be reborn as Wood Spirits.


    [2. Soul Tree Seeds]: Host can create seeds of the soul tree that are connected to the mother tree, which can be nted outside the Sylvan Soul Kingdom.


    [Effect]: Souls absorbed by this Soul Trees are transported to the mother tree within a certain distance, depending upon the strength of the Sylvan Soul Tree.]


    Looking at the holographic panel, Ram''s eyes widened.


    ording to the description, the name of the seed was called the Sylvan Soul Tree, born from the fusion of two mystical seeds: the Life Spirit Tree and the Astral Soul Tree.


    Ram heard some scattered details about the Life Spirit Tree, a legendary spiritual nt rumored to have been born from the Divine Spirit Tree.


    It was a powerful source of life energy, capable of nurturing entire ecosystems with its vitality and spiritual power.


    However, the Astral Soul Tree waspletely unknown to him. He had nevere across any mention of it.


    Thebination of "Astral" and "Soul" suggested some deep connection to the soul. But from its name, he could tell that it was no less powerful than the Life Spirit Tree.


    Still, what truly puzzled him was how he had ended up with a seed made from the fusion of both these trees¡ªnts of immense, possibly divine power.


    Such a thing seemed beyond ordinary luck. It wasn''t just an artifact of high value; it was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, a gift that could shape his destiny in unimaginable ways.


    Ram stood there for a moment, gripping the edges of the holographic disy, his mind confused as he muttered, "Master Orion, what the hell did you give me?" his voice tinged with awe and excitement.


    He had already roughly guessed the extent of Master Orion''s power after obtaining the Life Spirit Body through the seed, but now, considering the power and origins of the seed, his certainty wavered, he didn''t know how to guess again.


    Looking at the description, it is certain that the Sylvan Soul Tree is transformed into a Holy Source seed, by a special method.


    He knew what a Source seed was, in fact, they entered this dangerous Void space just to get their hands on a source seed.


    "Shit, I fused myself with a source seed that is higher level than an ordinary source seed," Ram cursed happily, with a wide grin on his face as he looked at the quality and type disyed on the holographic panel.


    "From my understanding, Source seedse in different forms such as seeds, weapons types, domain types, summoning types, or many others with unique unheard-of functions."


    "Many of these functions possess capabilities that surpass even the talents humans can develop." Ram reflected, "An individual can only bond with one Source seed in their lifetime."


    Although the Source Seeds are powerful, they are very rare, and you can only obtain one by destroying a D-level or higher-level monster den.


    And no one can guarantee that the Source seed, acquired from destroying monster dens below ''A'' level, may not be as powerful as they anticipated.


    Given its scarcity and the intensepetition among professionals to acquire it, many won''t even have a chance of having one in their life.


    However, he never knew that it was possible for someone to create a Source Seed, especially one that surpassed the level of an ordinary Source Seed.


    Evidently, it was out of his imagination,bined with the attributes of Life/Soul and Wood.


    He surmised that this source seed must be of a higher level, even whenpared to other Holy Source Seeds.


    Next, he concentrated on its unique abilities. The Sylvan Soul Tree, as described, seamlesslybined the powers of the Life Spirit Tree and the Astral Soul Tree.


    "Perhaps I''ve exhausted all my life''s luck in acquiring such a powerful Source seed with such ease," Ram mused.


    With each upgrade, Sylvan Soul Tree seemed to gain new functionality, the same as binding two powerful holy source seeds at the same time. "I''m unsure of what I need to repay, for giving me such powerful Source Seed."


    "Next time I meet him, I''ll ask him directly." He didn''t bother thinking much, his immediate priority was to escape from this Void Space before considering how to repay Master Orion.


    He focused on the powers awakened from the Life Spirit Tree.


    Though it appeared they were passed down from its parent trees, these abilities had evolved into something distinct, blending the strengths of both the Life Spirit Tree and the Astral Soul Tree to enhance one another.


    First is the Life Spirt Body, which greatly increases the host''s capacity for Life Energy and Spiritual Power by tenfold, while boosting the recovery rate by an additional 300%.


    Although he didn''t gain the 300% increase in recovery rate due to his inability to absorb Reiki, this also exined why his body was transformed by the Sylvan Soul Tree earlier.


    "So, this is the reason why my profession was upgraded to Lord Profession," he thought, his heart racing as he checked the second function inherited from the Life Spirit Tree: [2. Kingdom Creation: Sylvan Soul Kingdom].


    The Sylvan Soul Kingdom was not merely an ordinary territory; it was part of his own Spiritual Realm, transformed into a virtual domain existing across dimensions, anchored in both the material and spiritual worlds.


    Who doesn''t want to have a huge space of their own that can be carried with them all the time? He felt more than just happy just thinking about it, his own space, just like the protagonists from various novels he kenw of from Earth.


    Like it? Add to the library!! I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones!


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.


    Thank You!!

 Chapter 105: Statue? Ignara, Goddess of Wildfire?

    Life Spirit Tree: [ Kingdom Creation: Sylvan Soul Kingdom]


    This ability was no small thing¡ªit exined why he had suddenly gained ess to all those advanced skills and why his profession had advanced to the Lord quality.


    ording to the description, Kingdom Creation allowed him to transform his Spiritual Realm into a Virtual Forest, which would be the foundation of the Sylvan Soul Kingdom.


    This wasn''t just a physical ce, but a virtual domain that was capable enough to amodate real entities like Wood Spirit Realm, exiting across different Void Spaces, rooted in both the material world and the spiritual one.


    It made sense now. The Sylvan Soul Tree was the core of an entire kingdom, with Ram at the center as its lord.


    Next were the abilities inherited from the Astral Soul Tree, and they were just as remarkable.


    The first ability, Soul Tree, seemed to be a lesser version of the full Astral Soul Tree, but it was still incredibly powerful.


    It gave him the ability to summon a Soul Tree within his Sylvan Soul Kingdom.


    The effect of this tree was unique¡ªit could collect the souls of those who died within or around his territory.


    Instead of just passing on, the souls would be nourished by the Soul Tree and can be reborn as Wood Spirits under his control.


    The second ability, Soul Tree Seeds, expanded on this concept.


    It allowed Ram to create seeds of the Soul Tree, which could be nted outside his territory.


    These seeds would continue collecting souls from different areas and send them back to the Soul Tree at the heart of his kingdom.


    In other words, it gave him the power to gather more souls from a wider range, even beyond the borders of his domain.


    "Awesome, hehe," Ramughed as he marveled at the extent of these abilities.


    Not only could he create and nurture life, but he also had control over souls themselves¡ªan ability that could reshape the bnce of life and death in his kingdom.


    "I wish I could find this territory token soon," Ram muttered, his eyes still fixed on the disy of his new abilities.


    "Who knows," he thought aloud, "since I got lucky enough to obtain a Holy Source Seed, I should be able to find the Territory Token, right?" His mind raced with possibilities.


    If the seed was this powerful, there had to be a way to unlock its full potential. He just needed to figure out where to start looking.


    As Ram pondered what to do next, a loud bang suddenly echoed from behind the stone houses.


    His heart skipped a beat¡ªit was the area where his Wood Spirits had been ying while he was busy evolving the cavemen.


    Without wasting a second, he dashed toward the sound to check on them. When he arrived, the ce was covered in dust and smoke, swirling around chaotically.


    Korrin, Nyra, and a few of the Half-Drow cavemen had also rushed over, their faces full of confusion as they tried to make sense of what had just happened.


    From the cloud of dust, Ram spotted Groot stumbling out, covered head to toe in mud and debris. Sitting on his shoulder were two of his Wood Spirits¡ªLinger and Thorny.


    Yeah, it''s Thorny, not long after he started evolving the second batch of cavemen, Thorny broke out of her cocoon.


    At first nce, she didn''t look much different, but he quickly realized her evolution was far deeper than it appeared.


    Her genes had beenpletely overwritten by the skill ''[Environmental Fortification],'' granting her strong strength, resilience, and unnatural toughness that now rivaled forged steel.


    [ Name: SwordThorn Spire Vine (mutant)]


    [ Level: Silver]


    [ Quality: Rare]


    [ Physique: 16]


    [ Spirit: 9]


    [ Description: An ordinary nt vine that has undergone a remarkable transformation under the influence of unique vitality. Its thorns and vines have mutated due to the awakening of a special skill, bing as sharp as swords.]


    [ Skill:


    [Thorny Armor]: It possesses an enhancedyer of thorny defense made up of sharp thorns, making it difficult for predators to damage or consume it.


    [Environmental Fortification]: Grown in a specific, harsh environment, the nt developed exceptional strength, resilience, and unnatural toughness,parable to forged steel.]


    [ Talent:


    [Vine Grapple]: Able to extend and retract vines to grasp onto objects or foes, aiding in mobility or immobilizing enemies.]


    Her quality didn''t change but the vines she controls have all been strengthened, simr to reenforced steel wires.


    And her thorns had mutated into sharp spikes, simr to swords. This transformation was thanks to the skill [Environmental Fortification], which had been copied from Linger, a Sword Grass.


    The blending of skills led to this unexpected mutation in Thorny.


    This was an unexpected gain; he never thought that after infusing Wood Spirits with the skills of other powerful Wood Spirits, they would mutate and exabit various basic characteristics of the Wood Spirits from which the skill was copied.


    He shifted his focus back to the three Wood Spirits in front of him.


    Linger looked as sharp andposed as always, but Thorny on the other hand seemed to shrink back the moment she saw Ram.


    Thorny, clearly the culprit behind the explosion, quickly ducked behind Linger, wearing a nervous and embarrassed expression, clearly fearing the scolding that mighte next.


    Ram could only sigh as he surveyed the mess in front of him. As the dust settled, Ram noticed an entire stone building hadpletely copsed.


    Broken bricks and debrisy scattered across the ground, creating a chaotic mess.


    Fortunately, no cavemen were inside; otherwise, this ident could have been more unfortunate than fortunate for them.


    With a sigh of relief, Ram turned his attention to Linger. He wasn''t particrly upset about the ruined stone house¡ªthat was of not much use.


    What really piqued his curiosity was why the Wood Spirits, especially Thorny, had caused such a scene.


    "Linger, what happened here?" Ram asked, his voice calm but firm, hoping for a quick exnation.


    Linger shifted slightly, as if unsure of how to respond, before pointing toward Thorny, who was still hiding behind her.


    Thorny peeked out, her face flushed with embarrassment, "It was an ident," Linger finally spoke through the Spirit Rune connection they had, her voice soft but steady.


    "Thorny was testing her vines after evolving... but I think she underestimated how strong she''s be. She tried out her [Vine Grapple] on the building."


    Thorny shuffled awkwardly, as she exined herself, "I... I didn''t think it would copse. I just wanted to see how much I could lift," she mumbled, her voice barely audible in his mind.


    Thorny, is now able tomunicate freely like Linger through the Spirit Rune within Ram''s Spiritual Realm¡ªa connection that appeared when he transformed her into a Wood Spirit.


    The enhancement of the Spirit attribute and his dedication to teaching her yielded results.


    Before educating the Wood Spirits about general concepts such as humannguage and various details, he exposed them to a range of movies, dramas, battle records, and more.


    With their Spirit attribute being significantly stronger than that of ordinary humans, they were able toprehend these concepts with ease and able tomunicate with ease, through the Spirit Runes in his Spiritual Realm.


    Despite the mess, he didn''t scold her.


    Instead, Ram smiled gently and walked over to the copsed building. Something had caught his eye, something unusual amidst the rubble.


    Arge half-broken stone statuey in scattered stone pieces, and it wasn''t just any statue¡ªit was of a Half-Drow with wings.


    Kneeling next to the shattered remains, he ran his hand across the surface of the stone, feeling its coarse texture. It wasn''t part of the building''s original structure; it seemed out of ce. "What''s a statue of a Half-Drow doing here?" he muttered under his breath.


    Korrin, noticing Ram''s interest, walked over and eyed the shattered statue. "Master, this was the Statue of Ignara, Goddess of Wildfire," he exined, scratching his head. "Under the instructions of the Half Drows, we cavemen have been worshipping her for many generations."


    Ram knelt beside the broken statue, examining theplex carvings on its surface, and questioned, "How long has this statue been here?"


    "Ah, a long time. Maybe 15 to 16 generations," Korrin replied, his voice thoughtful as he tried hard to recall the details he saw and heard when he was still a caveman. "This statue was here even before our tribe came to this ce."


    "Interesting, is it simr to the Mechanical Apostle, designed to gather the power of Faith?" Ram pondered, recalling the Mechanical Apostle he had encountered previously, which served the same purpose.


    However, when he used his Spiritual Eye to examine the statue, he discovered that it was merely an ordinary statue, which left him perplexed. He then wondered, what could be the purpose of this statue?


    As he ran his hand over the rough stone surface, he inquired, "And what did you do with it?"


    Korrin continued, "We were instructed by those Half-Drows to bring our dead cavemen''s bodies to this shrine." He gestured toward the remnants of the statue with a hint of fear.


    "They said Goddess Ignara would lead our souls to the afterlife. Despite our limited understanding of the afterlife, driven by fear, we always brought our dead brothers and left them inside the Shirin."


    "That makes sense," Ram nodded, thinking about how dumb these cavemen are, fear of death is the only thing that can make them do things like worshipping. "What else do you remember?"


    Korrin furrowed his brow, digging into his memories. "I also remember that every once in a while, some Half-Drowse to our tribe to inspect us and check on this statue," he said, his voice a mix of nostalgia and uncertainty.


    "They would tell stories about Ignara, Goddess of Wildfire, and remind us to believe in her to offer sacrifice with the bodies of dead cavemen. That''s all I can remember about it."

 Chapter 106: Truth Behind the Sacrifice

    Korrin nodded. "Yeah. Every once in a while, some Half-Drows woulde to inspect our tribe to check on the statue and ask us to offer sacrifice with the bodies of dead cavemen. That''s all I can remember about it."


    Ram rubbed his chin, his eyes narrowing as he studied the rubble. There had to be more to this than just a statue. He felt an odd pull toward it as if something was hidden beneath the surface.


    "Alright, help me move this statue," Ram said, signaling to Korrin as they began shifting the broken pieces.


    Bit by bit, they removed the shattered stones, finally clearing the space around the statue. Beneath it, to their surprise, was a dark underground cave, stretching below the statue''s base.


    A chill breeze escaped from the opening, carrying with it the scent of earth and something faintly metallic.


    Without hesitation, Ram led the way down into the cave, Korrin following closely behind. The passage quickly opened up into arge underground chamber.


    In the middle of the room, a huge crystal sat glowing brightly, casting a pale, light that illuminated the entire space. It was positioned at the center of an intricate spiritual array that pulsed with energy.


    Off to one side, a dark passageway snaked further into the cave''s depths, disappearing into the unknown.


    Ram''s eyes were immediately drawn to the crystal, and his curiosity spiked. Without wasting time, he activated his Spiritual Eyes to get a better understanding of what it was.


    His vision sharpened even in the darkness, Ram blinked, digesting the information.


    [ Low-level Source Crystal]


    [ Type: Artificially created source crystal]


    [ Description: A crystal formed from the collection source power dissipated from dead creatures. It gathers this energy and condenses it into a usable form. It can be absorbed by various creatures born in Monster Dens to increase their strength.]


    [ Energy Remaining: 11 units]


    [ Additional Feature: Summon Half Drows]


    Based on the description he read, this crystal was part of a source power gathering array, designed to collect energy from the dead creatures¡ªlike the cavemen''s bodies that Korrin''s tribe brought here as a sacrifice to Goddess of Wildfire, Ignara. And at the heart of it all, the crystal was exactly what he needed: a Source Crystal.


    But to his disappointment, the amount of energy stored inside this crystal is only eleven units, "I don''t know how much these 11 units can be if Korrin wants to summon more Half Drow cavemen." he pondered looking at the crystal.


    But what caught his attention was its additional feature to summon Half Drows, he immediately concentrated on it and new details appeared again.


    [Summon Half Drows: Once the crystal is fully charged, the source-gathering array will automatically summon fifty Half-Drow Fire Mages from the third level.]


    He immediately told Korrin and others about what he discovered, "This array here gathers the source power from dead creatures, like the dead cavemen you bring here as a sacrifice."


    "This array doesn''t just collect source power from dead creatures," Ram continued, turning to Korrin. "It''s designed to summon Half-Drow Fire Mages once it''s fully charged. But right now, it only has eleven units left. That''s not enough."


    Korrin''s face twisted in confusion as he processed the information. "So... all those cavemen we brought here, the sacrifices... they weren''t just to honor the goddess?"


    Ram nodded. "No. They were being used to fuel this crystal. It absorbs the energy from the dead, and when it reaches a certain point, it summons more Half-Drows."


    Korrin''s eyes darkened, and he clenched his fists. "The other tribes¡­ the Half-Drows encouraged us to fight, to kill our own kind... all for this?"


    Listening to Korrin Ram suddenly realized that the dead caveman bodies used for sacrifices were not only from their own tribe but also collected from other tribes.


    Korrin let out a frustrated breath. "So that''s why they gave us food based on how many sacrifices we brought. They were keeping the tribes fighting each other. We thought it was for survival... but it was just a way to make us more useful for them."


    ording to Korrin when the Hald Drows visit their tribes, the amount of food they receive depends on the number of sacrifices made, leading to frequent conflicts and killings among the caveman tribes.


    Ram''s thoughts raced as he pieced it together. "That''s why your tribe has so many evolution points stored up. You''ve been fighting and killing other cavemen, and the energy from their bodies was being harvested here."


    Within the range of the monster den, once the creature born from the monster den dies, it will turn into energy particles and dissipate, and if no one collects this energy, this energy reforms into another new creature after a certain period of time.


    Professionals hunting these creatures can utilize the professional seeds awakened from the Divine Spirit Tree.


    This energy, which would otherwise dissipate, can be transformed into various cards with a certain probability, a fact well-known among humans and other races.


    "However, the Half Drows were able to harness this energy differently, although it was unclear why they were doing this? Just to increase their numbers?" From the description he saw, Ram noticed that there was a thirdyer beneath the second one they were currently on. "If so, how many did they summon so far?"


    Ram''s expression hardened, just thinking about it, he looked at Korrin and spoke. "And now that we know this, we need to figure out what to do with this crystal. It''s almost depleted, but if we can use it... Try and see if you can use it."


    Korrin immediately stepped forward, his hands wrapping around the glowing source crystal.


    He concentrated, his eyes narrowing as he began absorbing the energy stored within, channeling the source power into his body.


    A few seconds passed, and Korrin''s eyes flickered open. "Master," he said, his voice steady but tinged with disappointment.


    "The energy inside this crystal isn''t much. I can only summon two Half-Drow cavemen with a little bit of energy left over."


    Ram nodded thoughtfully. "Hmm, that''s fine. Go ahead and summon them. We already know where these crystals are hidden. We can collect more from the other cavemen tribes if we need to."


    He had already done the math in his head. Based on his earlier observations, Korrin required 100 points of source power to summon 20 Elite Fire Mage Half-Drow cavemen¡ª5 points each. This crystal, holding just 11 points, would be enough to summon two.


    "Just as I thought," Ram murmured, it confirmed his suspicions, which means the energy value disyed on Korrin''s attribute panel is constant with the remaining energy units disyed on the source crystal.


    Korrin nodded in understanding and ced his hands over the crystal, preparing to summon.


    The room began to hum as the energy condensed, swirling and gathering around Korrin''s outstretched palms.


    As the energy swirled and condensed, the virtual shadows of two Half-Drow cavemen began to take shape.


    They appeared translucent at first, wearing luxurious mage robes and clutching mage staffs in their hands.


    Slowly, the source power gathered more densely, and the shadows started to solidify, bing real before everyone''s eyes.


    Their eyes brightened with intelligence, and emotions flickered across their faces.


    The other Half-Drow cavemen and Wood Spirits that had gathered stood in awe, frozen in ce as they watched the process unfold.


    Ram''s eyes widened, momentarily surprised by the stark contrast between the newly summoned Half-Drow mages and those he had evolved.


    The new arrivals wore fine robes, far superior to the crudely made clothing of the others.


    The mage staffs they held gleamed, adding to their refined appearance.


    Inparison, the evolved Half-Drow looked like rustic cavemen, dressed in makeshift gear.


    He sighed softly."Even though I can evolve creatures, I can''t just create clothing or weapons out of nothing."The thought gnawed at him.


    Ram knew he could push the evolution of creatures to new heights, but creating equipment he never tried.


    "Maybe I could try creating something from ntster," he wondered if his new nt Affinity could be used to fashion robes or staffs made up of nts, but he decided to set aside the idea for the time being.


    Instead, his gaze drifted toward the dark passageway that led deeper into the cave.


    There was something unsettling about the hidden depths that beckoned him. He straightened, his focus shifting back to the task at hand.


    "Let''s see what else this ce is hiding," he muttered under his breath, preparing himself for whaty ahead.


    Without hesitation, Ram took the lead, his steps confident as he moved toward the dark passage.


    The newly summoned Half-Drow mages fell in line behind him, their glowing staffs casting faint light over the jagged stone walls.


    Korrin followed closely, and the rest of the group¡ªWood Spirits and Half-Drow cavemen alike¡ªtrailed behind, their curiosity piqued by what they might find.


    The walls seemed to stretch endlessly, and the deeper he ventured, the more oppressive the air became.


    The passage is still spacious and long, Ram estimated that he had walked hundreds of meters, but he still couldn''t see the end.


    -----


    Note: Thank you, Josh_Wawrzy, for yourments. I attempted to respond, but it appears that Webnovel has locked my ount, so I can only do this.


    Your support, even for my previous work [Awakening: I Have a Game Panel with Recovery(unique)] which I dropped, is greatly appreciated.


    I never nned on writing another, since I was already struggling to get a new job, but I saw you and AncientDragonGod, who constantly supported me through Golden Tickets and Power Stones, which made me continue again.


    Thanks, Josh_Wawrzy, Archmage, LonlyRose,Joseph_Wooten, Daoistf6YjjP, Stari, 115599_, Toothpick_Of_doom, Daoist713551, and many other book friends for your support.

 Chapter 107: Clone?

    Shortly thereafter, the door opened once more, and two weary soldiers entered.


    These soldiers had various degrees of injuries of varying severity, such as broken arms and severe burns, inflicted during the fight with the Half-Drow Fire Mages.


    Despite their wounds, their expressions remained dull, showing no sign of despair even after confronting therge numbers of Half-Drows.


    These are the injured mechanical soldiers that got out from the void space using the return card they got after killing Half-Drow Fire Mages.


    They snapped into a salute as soon as they saw Selina. "Commander!"


    Selina didn''t even acknowledge the salute. She stepped forward, her eyes locked onto the two soldiers with a piercing intensity.


    "Speak," shemanded, her voice cold and authoritative. "What happened in the Void Space?"


    One of the soldiers, a man with a bandaged arm, took a breath before responding. "We¡­ we made a discovery, Commander. Deep inside, there''s more than just cavemen tribes."


    "There''s a massive army¡ªthousands of them¡ªHalf-Drow elites. We don''t know where they came from, but they have eliminated most of the original monsters that spawned in the void space and the entire Void Space is turned into an Elite Barracks."


    The room fell into a stunned silence. Even the captain standing behind Selina felt a shiver crawl up his spine.


    "Half-Drow elites?" Selina repeated, her tone low but dangerous. "How many?"


    The soldier swallowed hard. "At least a thousand, maybe more. They''re stationed inside the thirdyer, ording to the footage Cave Crawlers sent us before they were destroyed, the Half Drows seemed to be preparing to attack us on arge scale, so we were sent out to get further instructions."


    The soldier proceeded to detail the events that unfolded after they entered the void space, using a holographic disy to show various videos.


    They expressed their surprise at discovering arge poption of cavemen. The narrative continued with an ount of their attack on the caveman tribes, which was met with resistance from arge number of Half Drows.


    Then the video feeds showed a vast underground space and thousands of Half Drows gathering towards a stone pce, information gathered by hundreds of small mechanical insectoid drones, known as cave crawlers, which they had deployed to dig underground.


    "Hehe ha-ha," Selina''s mind raced, processing the new information.


    A crazy smile appeared on her beautiful face, as she licked her lips, delighted in finding a new toy to alleviate her boredom.


    "A thousand Tier-3 Half-Drow¡­ that wasparable to an elite army, led by someone. Hehe..."


    "Did you find out why they haven''t attacked yet?" she asked, her voice cold but thoughtful. "They could have wiped out you all and anyone else in there."


    The soldier shook his head. "We don''t know, Commander. All the cave crawlers we sent are destroyed before they can find more information."


    Selina was quiet for a moment, her eyes narrowing as she considered the implications.


    Finally, she spoke, her decision swift and firm. "You''ve done well to bring me this information. Rest now but be ready. We''ll be mobilizing soon."


    She turned to the captain, who stood frozen behind her. "Prepare the backup troops. If the Half-Drow army is waiting for something, we''ll find out what it is."


    The captain nodded quickly, now that there was something to deal with, he didn''t waste time.


    He immediately notified all the bio-mechanical soldiers who hadn''t entered the void space to start battle preparation and enter the void space.


    Soon, hundreds of mechanical soldiers gathered from various mechanical shelters forming neat formations in front of the void gate, ready to enter at any moment''s notice.


    "Half-Drows, huh... an intermediate species," Selina murmured, her gaze intense and calcting as she looked out the window towards the Void Gate. "Things just got interesting."


    As Selina stood there, deep in thought, the cabin doors creaked open again, drawing her attention.


    The captain from earlier came back in, moving quickly but cautiously, nked by two mechanical soldiers.


    The two soldiers were carrying arge, tightly sealed ck bag, one that looked disturbingly simr to a body bag.


    They approached Selina and set the bag gently beside her, standing at attention, waiting for hermand.


    The air in the room grew heavier as the tension from earlier returned.


    "Commander," the captain spoke with a respectful tone, though a hint of unease still lingered. "I brought the body you asked for."


    He didn''t quite understand why Selina had requested to bring the dead body of a soldier that was brought back from the Void Space, but he wasn''t about to question her decision, especially not after the report they had just received.


    One of the mechanical soldiers quickly unzipped the ck bag, revealing the corpse inside.


    The body was almost unrecognizable¡ªcharred beyond recognition, covered in burns and deep gashes.


    Through the exposed wounds, you could see the soldier''s silver, metalized bones and scorched internal organs.


    Selina''s gaze hardened as she looked at the remains, though her expression was unreadable.


    The captain and the soldiers stood to the side, utterly confused, but unwilling to speak up.


    Without saying a word, Selina raised her hand and bit down hard on her finger.


    The soldiers watched in shock as she let a few drops of her own blood drip onto the corpse.


    It wasn''t long before the wound on her finger healedpletely as if it had never been there, but the damage was done.


    The drops of blood had already fallen.


    The moment her blood touched the corpse, something unusual began to happen. The drops started to vibrate, slowly at first but with increasing intensity.


    The soldiers had no idea what was going on, but the captain, with his Tier 4 strength and heightened senses, expanded his consciousness to inspect the situation.


    What he saw sent a shiver down his spine.


    The nanites inside Selina''s blood, tens of thousands of them, had suddenly be active.


    They moved with a purpose, devouring the dead flesh and beginning to multiply at a rapid pace.


    Each passing second saw more and more nanites being created as they consumed the corpse, breaking it down at an rming speed.


    The soldiers watched, wide-eyed, as the tiny droplets of blood seemed to grow, expanding in volume, devouring the entire body bit by bit.


    Soon, the once massive body of the mechanical soldier began to shrink, its features melting away.


    The nanoids¡ªtiny, advanced machines within her blood¡ªspread like wildfire, rapidly multiplying and consuming the decayed flesh and metal.


    Selina watched with a calm intensity as her blood drops pulsed with an eerie energy, spreading over the dead soldier''s charred remains.


    The body, nowpletely covered by Selina''s nanites, transformed right before their eyes.


    Like it? Add to the library!! I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones!


    Thank You!!

 Chapter 108: Selina Enters the Void Space

    The corpse twitched and began to shrink as if being remolded from within, including the metalized bones.


    The grotesque transformation took shape slowly at first, but soon it became clear that the body was taking on a distinctly feminine form.


    It was no longer the hulking form of the dead soldier but a much smaller, leaner figure.


    Slowly, the details became clearer¡ªthe figure was unmistakably feminine.


    The features sharpened, skin smoothed over, and dark hair cascaded down.


    The soldiers could hardly believe what they were seeing. The captain''s heart pounded as he watched the shifting body.


    He forced himself to stay calm, but he could feel a trickle of sweat running down his back.


    As thest of the nanoids spread across the body before them nowy the body of a woman who bore a striking resemnce to Selina herself.


    The captain, though shocked, didn''t dare speak.


    He knew Selina well enough to understand that whatever she had done, it was beyond theirprehension¡ªand certainly beyond their clearance to question.


    Selina, now gazing down at the transformed body with a satisfied expression, finally broke the silence.


    "It''s time," she murmured, almost to herself, as she crouched down to inspect the newly formed figure. "Soon, everything will be in ce."


    The newly formed figurey still for a moment, covered in a sleek sheen from the reformed nanoids.


    The captain, who was using his consciousness to inspect the process, could hardly believe what he was sensing.


    The nanoids were working with terrifying efficiency, breaking down and rebuilding the matter. "Commander... this... this woman... she''s..." he stammered, not able to finish the sentence.


    Selina finally turned to look at him, her cold blue eyes piercing. "Yes. She is me."


    The captain''s mind reeled. "A clone?" he muttered under his breath, though he didn''t dare ask the question outright.


    But his thoughts were unclear¡ªabout what Selina had in mind for this¡­ clone.


    Selina knelt beside the clone and pressed her hand to its forehead. For a moment, nothing happened, but then, with a sudden intake of breath, the body jerked awake.


    The woman''s eyes flickered open, glowing with a faint silver light, the same as Selina herself, though less refined, as if it were an early version still finding its final form. The soldiers recoiled, shocked by the sudden movement.


    The clone of Selina blinked slowly as if adjusting to the world around her. It¡ªor she¡ªturned her head slightly to meet Selina''s gaze, the recognition there instant.


    Though her expression was neutral, the intelligence in her eyes mirrored that of themander standing before her.


    The captain couldn''t hide his astonishment. "Commander... what is the purpose of this... clone?"


    Selina smiled, though it was devoid of warmth. "The Void Space won''t allow me, but a part of me can."


    She nced at the nearly finished clone, "Hehe, she will be my eyes and ears inside, one strong enough to handle threats most soldiers wouldn''t survive."


    "Fuck," The captain felt a chill at her words, understanding now that this wasn''t just some experiment in resurrection.


    But a duplicate of Selina, sent into the Void Space, carrying her will and, perhaps, a fraction of her terrifying power.


    The body, now fully formed, stood upright,pletely naked exposing her curvy and perfect figure.


    ¦Å§ç??¦Ô?¦É¡Ì¦Å-%§ä§à$-&


    She blinked, but soon nanoids within her body worked fast, covering her body, and morphing into armor simr to that of the main body.


    She turned towards the original Selina, ready formands.


    Selina stepped closer, inspecting the body with a critical eye. "Not bad," she murmured, almost to herself. "A bit crude, but it will serve its purpose."


    The captain swallowed hard. "Does she... have your full abilities?" he asked, not even sure if he wanted the answer.


    Selina''s lips curled into a small, cold smile. "Nope, but for now, she is enough." She then nced at the clone. "Prepare for deployment. She will enter the Void Space apanying other soldiers."


    Side by side, they were indistinguishable, save for the clone''s strength, which matched that of a peak Tier 3 professional¡ªjust sufficient to enter the Void Space.


    The captain nodded, his earlier fear still lingering but overtaken by the gravity of the mission. "Understood, Commander. We''ll prepare everything immediately."


    As the captain left to carry out her orders, Selina stood alone with her newly formed clone.


    She reached out, brushing a hand across its face, feeling the smooth, cold skin. A reflection of herself¡ªyet not quite.


    "Go," shemanded softly, her voice almost a whisper. "Bring me something interesting when youe back."


    The clone didn''t speak. It simply turned and marched out of the room, ready to descend into the Void Space to face whatever awaited below.


    As the clone marched out, Selina remained still, her eyes locked on the doorway for a few moments longer before turning back toward the ss window.


    A few minutester, her thoughts were interrupted by a faint beeping noise from hermunication device.


    Selina flicked her fingers, and a transparent screen appeared in the air in front of her, showing the face of her lieutenant.


    "Commander," he greeted, his tone stiff, "the preparations areplete. The soldiers are ready for deployment. Shall we proceed?"


    Selina nodded; her eyes still fixed on the holographic map. "Understood," the lieutenant replied before the screen vanished with a click.


    Down at the base, near the Void Gate, the clone of Selina was suited up, her body fully encased in sleek, dark armor, pulsing with an eerie glow.


    Surrounding her were groups of elite soldiers, all prepared to enter the Void Space once again.


    Despite their best efforts to remainposed, some couldn''t help but cast nervous nces at the clone.


    It was one thing to be led by theirmander¡ªit was another to be led by a near-perfect replica of her, knowing she would walk into danger without hesitation.


    The clone''s glowing silver eyes scanned the surroundings, emotionless and focused.


    When the gate began to hum with spiritual energy, signaling the opening of the portal, she turned to face the soldiers behind her.


    "Move," she said in a cold,manding tone, her voice echoing with the same authority as Selina''s.


    Without hesitation, hundreds of soldiers followed her into the portal.


    The air crackled as they vanished into the depths of the Void, unaware of the trials waiting for them on the other side.


    Back in the shelter, Selina watched the Void Gate from afar, her connection to the clone suddenly lost as the clone entered the Void Space.


    She leaned back in her chair, a small smirk forming on her lips, not bothered by the lost connection to her clone. "Let''s see what you''ll bring me this time."


    Like it? Add to the library!! I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones!

 Chapter 109: Race: Wood Human

    Ram''s eyes narrowed as he climbed back up, only to be met with an unexpected sight. Three people, two men and one woman, were tied up by vines, their bodies surrounded by Nyra and a group of Half-Drow cavemen.


    One of the men was still awake, his face bruised and his breathing ragged.


    The other two were unconscious, likely from severe injuries and sheer exhaustion. He vaguely remembered seeing them before entering the Void Space, with a group of six professionals.


    But now, only three stood before him, captives at his feet. Ram immediately scanned the area, searching for the rest of their group. They could be hiding, waiting to rescue theirrades.


    Yet, to his surprise, there was no sign of anyone else nearby¡ªjust the captured trio, Nyra, and the Half-Drow cavemen.


    Nyra stepped forward, noticing Ram''s wary expression. "Master, I found them while you were down below," she exined.


    Her tone was calm, yet there was an underlying sense of pride in her efficient capture. "Seeing that they were humans, we didn''t kill them outright. I thought it would be better to wait for your orders."


    "Youve done well," Ram appreciated her, for still keeping them alive, at least they can get some information from the captives, even if they end up killing them.


    Nyra on the other hand smiled sweetly, for Ram''splement. Then she started exining what happened.


    Ram''s brow furrowed as he listened to her ount. ording to Nyra, while he and Korrin were investigating the thirdyer, this group of three professionals hade rushing out from a different tunnel.


    The moment theyid eyes on Nyra and the Half-Drow cavemen, they attacked them without warning.


    But against more than twenty Half-Drows, with six Rare qualities among them, their resistance had been futile. Overwhelmed by sheer numbers, they were subdued and captured before causing any damage.


    Ram''s gaze shifted to the prisoners again, and he activated his Spiritual Eye. Information flooded into his mind.


    The two men, though battered, were both Tier 3 professionals. One was a Junior Knight, his armor cracked and smeared with blood.


    The woman behind them, however, was only a Tier 2 professional¡ªa medic, by the looks of her gear and the faint spiritual energy still lingering around her.


    What truly caught Ram''s attention was the man who was still awake. His profession: Spiritual nter (Qi Refiner) and Race: Wood Human.


    Ram''s heart skipped a beat, looking at his attributes and his race. A Spiritual nter, just like him¡ªbut with an added title of Qi Refiner.


    "Qi Refiner..." Ram muttered under his breath; he knew this should be rted to the immortal human civilization that appeared on Blue Star thanks to Divine Spirit Tree''s ability to attract shattered Void nes.


    Nevertheless, the individual before him belongs to a mutant human race, which, to his understanding, each member of this ethnic group is born with a unique spiritual nt spirit in ce of traditional spiritual roots.


    Commonly wood attribute but it can also be dual attribute or multiple, giving them a special ethnic name of Wood Humans.


    These spiritual nt spirits evolve alongside their hosts, they have the ability to absorb Reiki and feedback the host.


    They slowly transform the host body into a Wood Spirit Body, as they share the abilities possessed by the spiritual nt itself with their host.


    Simply put they are very powerfulpared to ordinary spiritual nters.


    Once they reach a certain level, these spiritual nt''s spirits can also transform into real entities.


    At the beginning after their void nes merged with Blue Star, they weren''t able to awaken professional seeds like indigenous humans.


    However, the subsequent generations born on Blue Star were sessful in awakening the professional seed.


    Although the Profession awakened by Wood Humans is fixed to Spiritual nter, they were also able to practice the immortal cultivation techniques of their ancestors, unlike Blue Star humans who are not born with any spiritual roots.


    This was also the reason for an additional Qi Refiner noted alongside his profession.


    Ram''s eyes scanned the trio, they were in pretty bad shape. He didn''t know what happened to them, but the scorch marks across their skin and armor told a clear story¡ªthey had likely escaped from the Half-Drow Mages.


    While Ram was looking at them, the man who was still conscious, stared back at Ram. With surprise and confusion¡ªhis brow furrowed as he tried to make sense of the situation.


    Why was a human standing here, among so many Half-Drows? And why were these Half-Drows treating him with such respect, waiting for his orders instead of killing them on sight?


    He didn''t know that the Half-Drow cavemen surrounding him were different from the ones who had attacked him earlier.


    Yet, the fact that they hadn''t been executed right away¡ªand the human seemed to be in control¡ªmade him more cautious.


    He became increasingly alert, unsure of what to expect next. His mind raced, trying to figure out how to respond.


    As the man opened his mouth to speak, Ram stepped closer. He looked down at the injured man, his voice calm but firm. "This ce isn''t safe. We''ll talk when we reach somewhere safer."


    As he spoke his eyes flicked toward the dark entrance leading to the thirdyer. The memory of those thousands of Half-Drows was still fresh in his mind, and he didn''t want to risk being discovered.


    The Spiritual nter''s eyes followed Ram''s, noticing his concern. He was clearly weighing his options, trying to decide whether to trust the human or resist.


    But the exhaustion in his body left him with little choice. Nodding slightly, he relented, his defiance reced by a wary eptance¡ªfor now.


    Ram quickly turned to Nyra. "We''re moving. Get them up. We might need them alive for information."


    Nyra nodded, motioning to the other Half-Drow cavemen, who carefully lifted the unconscious captives and restrained the awake one with a bit more care.


    Korrin, who had been silently observing, stepped closer to Ram. "Do you think those Half-Drows below wille after us?" he asked, his tone serious.


    Ram shrugged, though his mind was still calcting the possibilities. "If they saw us, they might. But we''re not sticking around to find out. Let''s move."


    Like it? Add to the library!! I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones!

 Chapter 110: Yang Wei

    Soon, they returned to the stone house where Ram evolved the caveman.


    Nyra and the Half-Drow cavemen gently ced the unconscious captives on the floor, while the conscious Spiritual nter was set down near the wall, his hands still bound.


    Ram motioned for Korrin to stand watch near the entrance, his fire magic casting a warm glow in the dim, musty air.


    The atmosphere was thick with tension as everyone settled in.


    The Spiritual nter leaned against the wall, eyeing Ram cautiously.


    He couldn''t understand why, but in front of Ram''s presence, he felt an innate suppression; like facing a superior even his Spiritual nt Spirit seemed subdued.


    You know this Wood Humans are always proud of their lineage, and always feel themselves superiorpared to ordinary Blue Star humans.


    However, today he was suppressed by someone whose strength is significantly lower than his own.


    Confusion overtook him; he was certain that if he were to battle Ram, he wouldn''t be able to muster even 50 percent of his strength. So, he remained quiet, waiting for Ram to speak.


    "What''s your name?" Ram asked, breaking the silence.


    The man hesitated for a moment before answering, "Yang Wei."


    Ram nodded. "Alright, Mr. Yang. We''ve got a lot to talk about. But first, you need to understand something. We didn''t capture you because we wanted to.


    You attacked us, and now we need to figure out what''s going on."


    Yang Wei''s eyes flickered with frustration and confusion. "You''re¡­ with them?" He gestured weakly toward the Half-Drow cavemen surrounding them, his voiceced with disbelief. "Why? They killed half of my team¡­ we barely made it out alive."


    Ram leaned back slightly, his expression neutral. "They didn''t kill you, did they? And if you haven''t noticed, these Half-Drows are under my control." He nced at Nyra, who stood silently nearby, her eyes sharp and unwavering. "This one''s¡­ they''re different."


    Yang Wei''s brow furrowed. "Different?" he echoed, clearly struggling to process what he was hearing. "How¡­ how is that possible?"


    Ram sighed, not wanting to exin everything right now. "It''splicated. What matters is that we''re not your enemy¡ªat least, not unless you make us one." His tone was firm, but not hostile.


    Yang Wei seemed to mull this over, though his gaze remained wary. "You''re right about one thing¡­ we were attacked by a group of Half-Drow Mages. They ambushed us, and killed half my team before we could even react."


    His voice wavered slightly, the pain of losing hisrades still fresh. "We narrowly escaped... and entered an underground tunnel for cover, and that''s when we encountered you."


    Yang Wei continued, his voice strained as he recalled the events. "I thought they were the same Half-Drow mages, and attacked them without thinking. We were desperate... I didn''t know they were different." His eyes flickered toward the cavemen, still unsure of their true nature.


    "It''s understandable," Ram said, his voice softening slightly. "This ce messes with your head, and trust is a raremodity. But now you know, they''re not like the ones who attacked you."


    Yang Wei nodded, though his shoulders remained tense. "But how? How do you control them? And why are they following you?"


    Ram exchanged a nce with Nyra and the Half-Drow cavemen before responding to Yang Wei''s wary question.


    "You don''t need to know how they''re following me," Ram said, his tone firm yet dismissive. "What you do need to know is that you''re not my enemy, as long as you don''t make yourself one."


    Yang Wei''s confusion deepened, but before he could press further, Ram pulled out a few Spirit mushrooms and Vitality mushrooms.


    "Take this recovery medicine," Ram instructed, handing them to the Spiritual nter. "You and yourpanions can recuperate here."


    "Trust me, we''ll need every bit of strength for what''sing. I saw things down there that will make those Half-Drow Mages seem like a warm-up." your-MVLeMpYr-source


    Yang Wei hesitated, then epted the mushrooms, as a spiritual nter he already knew what these mushrooms were.


    He inspected them carefully before cautiously biting into one of the Spirit mushrooms. Ram gave a short nod, acknowledging Yang''s silent eptance.


    Without further words, Ram turned away, leaving Yang Wei to process his situation. As he stepped out of the room, the air outside felt noticeably lighter.


    His mind, however, weighed heavy.


    Yang Wei''s group was surprised, but their story confirmed something unsettling¡ªthose Half-Drow Mages were actively clearing those professionals that entered the Void Space.


    Ram stood outside the stone house, scanning the barrenndscape with unease about Su Mu and others. Korrin approached, his arms crossed, his gaze focused on the horizon. "Do you think they''ll be useful?"


    "We''ll find out soon enough." Ram nced at the stone house behind him, then returned his focus to the path leading back. "I''m more interested in what Mai and the others found. We need to know what we''re dealing with down below."


    As he waited, Ram''s mind churned with strategies. He couldn''t risk moving too quickly without understanding the situation better.


    He stopped evolving those cavemen since he could not evolve a thousand of them in just a few days; ordinary cavemen are not very effective inbat against thousands of Half-Drows.


    But focusing on his own Wood Spirits, he turned his gaze towards Groot and others as he muttered, "At least evolving them can provide him with some experience, and I need to ask Mai if she knows anything about Territory Token."


    Minutes passed, and the quiet tension hung in the air. Ram paced slightly, ncing now and then at the horizon.


    Nyra stood watch at a distance, her keen eyes scanning the terrain for any sign of movement. She seemed restless, ready for battle at a moment''s notice.


    Finally, in the distance, a few shadowy figures emerged. It was Mai, followed closely by Sid and Liam.


    The group moved with urgency, their strides quick and tense. Ram''s eyes narrowed as he scanned them, sensing something was wrong.


    Su Mu was missing.


    Ram''s heart raced as he stepped forward, his gaze locking on Mai, who seemed to be in the lead. "Where''s Su Mu?" His voice cut through the thick, anxious air like a de.


    "Don''t worry, we''ve brought her back, but she overexerted her powers again, just like thest time when she fought the Wraiths," Mai said, alleviating his concern.


    She then added, "She''s unconscious at the moment, and I believe you''re the only one who can help her."


    Like it? Add to the library!! I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones!

 Chapter 111: Su Mus Inner Thoughts

    Su Mu slowly sat up, her head throbbing as she tried to piece together her fragmented memories.


    Her hand instinctively reached for her side, her memory still lingered around the battle against the Half-Drow Mages.


    The cold stone floor beneath her feet did little to ground her in reality as she scanned her surroundings¡ªa dimly lit stone house, walls lined with crude wooden furniture, and unfamiliar symbols etched on the surfaces.


    "Where¡­ am I?" Su Mu muttered, her voice hoarse. She rubbed her temples, still disoriented. "Thest thing I remember is... fighting. But now¡ª"


    A voice interrupted her thoughts, familiar yet out of ce. "Oh, you''ve finally woken up. It took you quite some time." It was the Evil Spirit, the entity locked inside within her.


    Su Mu blinked. That voice¡­ She narrowed her eyes. Something was different. "Aha? What happened to you?" she asked, her toneced with suspicion. "You sound almost...


    relieved I''m not dead."


    The change in the Evil Spirit''s voice was unsettling.


    Usually, the spirit''s tone dripped with annoyance, every word a scolding or a mocking jab at Su Mu''s ipetence.


    But now, there was something softer, something almost¡­ concerned?


    "Don''t tter yourself, kid," the Evil Spirit retorted, though the familiar edge was missing.


    "Do you even realize how serious your situation was? I''ve warned you¡ªrepeatedly¡ªabout relying on my power. Your body can barely handle a fraction of it, and yet, you went ahead and overdid it. Again."


    Su Mu frowned, the harsh reprimand feeling out of ce with the gentleness in the spirit''s voice.


    "I didn''t have a choice," she mumbled defensively. "We were outnumbered, and those Half-Drow Mages weren''t going to just let us walk out of there."


    A deep sigh echoed in her mind. "Consider yourself lucky you''re still alive after your little stunt," the spirit muttered, a hint of genuine exhaustion in its tone. "You would''ve been just another corpse if not for...."


    Su Mu''s mind raced, trying to make sense of everything the Evil Spirit had just said. The cold, hard truth settled into her bones¡ªshe blinked, her breath catching in her throat. "You¡­ saved me?"


    "Haha, don''t you feel it?" The Evil Spirit''s voice cut through her thoughts again, tinged with amusement. "Your body ispletely healed now, even your depleted lifespan should have recovered by more than half by now."


    Su Mu swallowed hard, her throat still dry from exhaustion. "How is that even possible? You couldn''t have done it. You said yourself that you''re limited in my current state," she said, her suspicion deepening.


    "Although I could have saved you," the Evil Spirit conceded, its tone calm and almost thoughtful now, "with me unable to use my full powers, I wouldn''t have been able to recover your lifespan and heal your body at the same time."


    Su Mu''s heart raced, the gravity of the situation sinking in. Her hands trembled as she raised them, feeling the raw power that now flowed through her body.


    She absently traced her fingers over her side, the spot where she remembered the sharpest pain, the final blow.


    Her memories of the battle against the Half-Drow Mages shed before her, the moment she felt her strength failing.


    Yet now, there was nothing. No scar, no dull ache. Nothing.


    Feeling the fog in her mind clearing as the pain melted away. Healed. More than that¡ªrestored, almost as if the battle had never happened.


    Her body was stronger, more refined. Even her lifespan, something she had always been worried about had been restored.


    It was almost too much to believe, she immediately used her professional seed to check her current status.


    "How..." Su Mu whispered, trailing off as she looked at her current level, Tier 3. Her level¡ªit had increased. Again.


    She had only broken through to Tier 2 three days ago.


    Normally, such an evolution to Tier 3 would take months of hard-fought battles and cultivation for her as a Hero Profession. Yet now, she''s already a Tier 3 awakener.


    She clenched her fists, staring down at her hands, at the undeniable strength coursing through her veins. "How did he do this? I don''t understand."


    The Evil Spirit''s voice slithered back into her thoughts; this timeced with amusement.


    MVLEmPyR-your-story-source


    "Heh. You''re sharper than I expected. So, you already know, don''t you? Who else could''ve pulled off such a miracle?"


    Su Mu''s jaw tightened as her suspicions aligned. "Ram," she muttered, the name heavy on her lips.


    A mixture of bewilderment and awe rippled through her. ''How could he have done this? His abilities had always been strange, but this¡ªthis was beyond anything she''d ever witnessed.''


    There was a brief pause, something that felt oddly like hesitation from the Evil Spirit. "It''s beyond me," she admitted slowly. "That kid is even more mysterious than I thought."


    "You were inches from death, but whatever he did, it wasn''t just a simple healing. It restored you back to normal in minutes. Lifespan recovery like that¡­ even I couldn''t have achieved it in your state."


    Su Mu''s breath caught in her throat.


    Ram¡­ His name echoed in her mind, softer this time, tinged with something she couldn''t quite ce¡ªgratitude, confusion, maybe even admiration.


    But the question still burned at the edges of her consciousness. How had he done it?


    For the first time in a long while, Su Mu felt a sense of vulnerability.


    Not from the battle she had survived, but from the growing realization that Ram¡ªsomeone she had fought beside¡ªwas capable of something far beyond herprehension.


    She still recalled the numerous times she had saved his life, yet within a matter of days, he had managed to save hers and even help restore her lifespan.


    Initially, she intended to serve as his bodyguard to siphon his lifespan, but now her mind raced with the thought, ''Does he still need my help?''


    The Evil Spirit, sensing her unease, chuckled softly. "Hey stupid kid, don''t think too much. I already talked to him, seeing him acting all tough in front of me, I think he didn''t use all of his abilities."


    "However, you''re in his debt now, farrger than when you saved his life. Although he didn''t care much, debts like these¡­ they don''te free." She stopped her words, to let Su Mu think through it on her own.


    Su Mu''s eyes narrowed, her hand instinctively reaching for her weapon.


    "I didn''t ask for his help," she muttered stubbornly, though she couldn''t ignore the truth in the Evil Spirit''s words.


    She owed him. Whether she liked it or not.


    But even deeper than the debt was the lingering thought: What other secrets was Ram hiding?


    Su Mu exhaled sharply, finally focusing on the task at hand. The Half-Drow Mages were still out there, and she wasn''t going to let this debt stop her... "But first¡ªI need to find Ram."


    Like it? Add to the library!! I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones!

 Chapter 112: Blast Mushrooms

    It had been more than a day since they arrived in this Half-Drow cavemen tribe, and yet, they were still in confusion.


    Mai and the others watched Ram from a distance, still trying to make sense of his actions, especially after healing Su Mu.


    The news of what Ram saw on the thirdyer had left them all speechless, but now his current task raised even more questions.


    Sid finally broke the silence, his eyes narrowed as he stared out at the sight before him.


    "Sister, do you know why he''s gathering so many cavemen in one ce?" He asked Mai, his voice carrying the weight of confusion and mild frustration.


    "Ugh... Besides eating, sleeping, and making babies, these cavemen don''t know a damn thing," Sid muttered, crossing his arms. Just the thought of over thirty thousand of them crammed together made his skin crawl.


    More than thirty thousand cavemen now wandered aimlessly in the wide open area, all brought together by Ram''s efforts. The scene was chaotic, and Sid''s annoyance was hard to miss.


    Were it not for the cavemen''s fear of the Half-Drows that followed Ram, it would have been aplete mess by now.


    Mai, who was busy tweaking a modified rifle in herp, nced up. She wasn''t one to sit around idle, unlike the twozy guys sprawled out in front of her.


    She shrugged, her fingers still adjusting the rifle''sponents. "Who knows? He only told me he''s nning something big."


    "Something big?" Sid repeated, his brow furrowing.


    Liam, who was sittingfortably next to Sid, chimed in with a smirk. "Maybe he''s nning to sacrifice them all to summon more Half-Drows like the ones already with him?"


    He teased, half-joking as he scratched Little ck behind the ears. "Woof..." it responded softly, not at all bothered by the tension around them.


    Sid rolled his eyes. "Very funny," he said dryly. "But honestly, what good are these cavemen? They''re just sitting ducks, easy targets for the Half-Drows and Mechanical Soldiers. If Ram''s got some kind of n, he better exin it soon before this blows up in his face."


    "What do you think? Will this be enough?" Ram asked Yang Wei, holding a fist-sized, dark red mushroom in his hand.


    Its surface shimmered faintly as he used up thest bit of his reserve Life energy to grow it.


    Yang Wei, who had been standing next to him for over three hours, could only nod, his head moving slowly as he stared at the hundred mushroomsid out on the table nearby.


    His head moved numbly, while his mind was still reeling from what he had just witnessed.


    He had seen the entire process¡ªRam growing one Tier 3 mushroom after another, and the shock hadn''t worn off.


    He had never seen anything so miraculous before.


    Yang Wei couldn''t help but think that even the top elders in his n couldn''t pull off what Ram had just done in a matter of hours.


    He even double-checked to see if he was caught in some kind of illusion. But no, everything that had happened was real.


    Ram had grown a hundred Tier 3 mushrooms, one after another, and the speed at which they matured was nothing short of incredible.


    When Ram first approached him for help, Yang Wei felt a surge of pride after being unknowingly suppressed by Ram before.


    For the first time in a while, he felt that his own talents might be valuable after being suppressed by someone whose level is lower than him and felt like this is how it should be.


    As a member of the Wood Human n, Yang Wei''s pride swelled within him.


    "Brother Yang," Ram had said casually, "could you sell me some seeds of your Spiritual nt Spirit¡ªst Mushroom? I can offer you something of equal value in return."


    Ram still remembered the attribute panel of Yang Wei that he had checked before, on which he clearly saw the description of his nt Spirit.


    [ Name: Yang Wei]


    [ Age: 26/121]


    [ Race: Wood Human]


    [ Profession: Spiritual nter Tier 3 (Qi Refining- Perfect stage)]


    [ Physique: 35.4]


    [ Spirit: 63.7]


    [ Talent: nt Spirit (st Mushroom)]


    [ Name: st Mushroom]


    [ Race: Spiritual nt Spirit (bound)]


    [ Grade: High-level Profound Grade (Tier 6)]


    [ Quality: Rare]


    [ Description: The st Mushroom is a vtile spiritual nt known for its explosive properties. Its body consists of a thick, fleshy cap that storespressed energy in the form of spores. When disturbed or activated, these spores can grow into st Mushrooms that can generate powerful shockwaves and bursts of energy.]


    [ Skills:


    [Explosive Spores]: Releases a cloud of spores that slowly absorbs spiritual power from the atmosphere and grows into arge number of st Mushrooms, without any need for special nting conditions.


    [Shockwave Burst]: All the st Mushrooms created from the spores of st Mushrooms, upon activation, release a strong shockwave based on the level of st Mushroom, that causes heavy damage to everything within the range, destabilizing the enemies and disrupting their abilities.


    [Dyed Detonation]: The mushroom can be set to explode after a dy, allowing for strategic cement inbat scenarios.]


    At the time, Yang Wei had almostughed to himself, mocking Ram in his heart. ''How did he even know about my nt spirit?'' Yang Wei wondered.


    Still, given his fame in the Cyber Core district, he figured Ram must have done his homework. Even so, he wasn''t eager to part with such a valuable resource.


    Initially reluctant, Yang Wei had thought long and hard about the vitality and spirit mushrooms Ram had provided.


    Although they are just Tier 1, these Vitality and Spirit mushrooms can be very useful for the recovery of injuries and spiritual power.


    And though the seeds he provided were Tier 3, they were still just seeds, not fully grown nts, so they were of simr value.


    After weighing the benefits, he decided that selling a few seeds wasn''t really a loss. After all, he could just create more with his spiritual power.


    Besides, the seeds of his st Mushroom wouldn''t produce more seeds¡ªmeaning Ram would need to return to him if he wanted more.


    With this in mind, Yang Wei had casually agreed. "Haha, if it''s for Brother Ram, selling a few seeds is no big deal. Just tell me how many you need."


    Ram''s smile widened at the response. "I need one hundred of them."


    "Puff..." Yang Wei nearly choked. His casual demeanor evaporated instantly as he stared at Ram in disbelief. "One hundred?! Are you insane?"


    Like it? Add to the library!! I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones!

 Chapter 113: Life Spirit Body Suppression

    "Damn, why do you need so many?" Yang Wei snapped, ring at Ram. "Do you even know how long it takes to grow each spore into a st Mushroom?"


    He threw his hands up in frustration, his anger heightened, he didn''t even care about the suppression of Life Spirit Body on him.


    "Even with my perfect Qi Refining stage, I can barely grow one or two st Mushrooms using all my spiritual power. And that''s with my perfected Rapid Growth spell! It still takes time, so what the hell are you nning to do with a hundred?"


    His voice grew sharper, more impatient, as the reality of Ram''s request hit him. "What? Do you n on sting the entire undergroundyer to pieces?"


    His excitement mixed with anger, thinking Ram was mocking him. How could someone at an intermediate Qi Refining stage make such outrageous demands?


    Yang Wei couldn''t help but feel insulted. He was a perfect-level Qi Refiner, corresponding to a peak Tier 3 professional, only a step away from breaking into the Foundation Establishment stage, or Tier 4.


    He wasn''t just some ordinary Spiritual nter¡ªhe was a member of the immortal civilization''s long-standing lineage with a wood spirit body, and even for him, growing five or six Tier 3 st Mushrooms in a single day, using Rapid Growth, was an achievement.


    But Ram, who was far beneath him in cultivation, was demanding a hundred like it was nothing.


    If not for the fifty or so Half-Drow bodyguards standing behind Ram, Yang Wei would''ve taught him a lesson in humility.


    Despite generations of blending with Blue Star''s diverse poptions, creatures from the immortal ns still measured themselves by their own standards.


    In the immortal path, from the lowest to highest Qi Refining stage was divided into nine stages, with every three stages corresponding to Tier 1, 2, and 3 professionals.


    Some geniuses could push through to a tenth level, but that was rare.


    The next step after Qi Refining was Foundation Establishment, equivalent to Tier 4. This was where a cultivator''s spiritual power would turn liquid, simr to Tier 4 professionals.


    Which is quite simr to each other, or to say most part of the professional''s evolutionary route of Blue Star¡ªcopied from both the immortal and wizard civilizations¡ªwas tailored for those born without natural spiritual roots or wizard talent.


    Through the Divine Spirit Tree''s awakening, these people found a unique path to power, but Yang Wei still felt a twinge of superiority.


    His origins were older and more refined, and Ram was acting too bold for someone so far beneath him.


    Hearing Yang Wei''s tone, Ram raised his eyebrows slightly, a hint of annoyance creeping in.


    He had been polite and respectful, yet Yang Wei was getting all worked up out of nowhere. How could he be so sure that Ram couldn''t do what he imed?


    -exclusive


    Ram was well aware of how those from true Immortal and Wizard civilizations often saw themselves as superior, but he wasn''t about to back down.


    Without hesitation, he focused on his Life Spirit Body. With a single thought, a powerful wave of suppression descended on Yang Wei, catching him off guard like a bucket of cold water dumped over his head.


    This is the natural suppressive effect of Life Spirit Body on other wood and forest spirits¡ªsomething Ram had instinctively learned during his transformation.


    He had never used it on his own wood spirits before, but Yang Wei''s arrogance had made him curious to test its full potential.


    The effect was instant, and more than satisfying.


    Yang Wei''s eyes widened in shock as he suddenly felt a crushing weight pressing down on him. His connection to his wood spirit abilities, the core of his power, was being suppressed¡ªviolently.


    Even his innate nt Spirit, the st Mushroom, felt distant as if its strength had been halved in an instant. His knees wobbled, and he had to fight to stay upright.


    "What¡­ what have you done to me?" Yang Wei gasped, his face pale as sweat broke out across his forehead. The suppression was overwhelming, and suffocating.


    His pride as a perfect Qi Refiner shattered in the face of this unseen force. "What kind of freak are you?" he stammered, barely managing to keep his bnce as he looked at Ram in disbelief.


    The sheer power being exerted over him was beyond anything he''d ever experienced, it wasn''t like any physical pressure, but rather, it seemed as though his bond with the nts and the natural world around him was being strriped by this suppressive effect.


    This, in turn, affected his movement and thinking abilities to various degrees. If it happened during a battle, one might as well consider themselves as good as dead.


    Ram''s gaze was calm, almost indifferent. "You were saying something about my abilities?" he asked, his voice soft butced with a cold edge.


    Yang Wei couldn''t respond. All he could do was stare at Ram, trembling as he realized he had severely underestimated him.


    Ram waved his hand dismissively, releasing the heavy suppression on Yang Wei. The pressure lifted instantly, allowing Yang Wei to finally breathe freely again.


    He staggered slightly, regaining hisposure, but the shock of the experience still lingered on his face.


    Without a word, Yang Wei handed over twenty st Mushroom seeds, his earlier arrogance thoroughly deted.


    "I''ll need some time to condense more," he muttered, his tone far more obedient now.


    The process of condensing seeds was easy for him, all it needed was spiritual power. Still feeling the residual tension from the earlier suppression, he took a deep breath, closing his eyes to focus. Slowly, he summoned his innate nt spirit.


    Behind him, a towering shadow took form, a virtual image of a dark red mushroom. The mushroom stood tall, its thick stalk twisting upward, capped by a broad, ominous surface.


    The upper body of the mushroom was riddled with small blisters, each one pulsing faintly as if alive.


    From the blisters, thin streams of virtual smoke rose, resembling tiny volcanic eruptions ready to ignite.


    The smoke flickered and hissed, giving the illusion of simmering me, an embodiment of the explosive power the st Mushroom was known for.


    Yang Wei extended his hands toward the virtual mushroom. As he concentrated, the blisters on the mushroom''s surface began to swell and tremble, filling with spiritual energy.


    Slowly, they released small puffs of smoke and ash, and as they did, tiny, shimmering spores started to coalesce at the tips of Yang Wei''s fingers.


    Like it? Add to the library!! I tagged this book,e and support me withPower Stones!

 Chapter 114: I’m Just a Spiritual Planter

    Each spore was very tiny, dark red, and faintly glowing with internal energy. The condensation process wasplex, requiring precise control over his spiritual power, which was funneled into each spore.


    One by one, the spores formed, dropping into his palm. It took a few minutes to gather more, but the process was smooth, the spiritual essence of the st Mushroom merging effortlessly with the condensed seeds.


    Soon, he had condensed the spores Ram had asked for. Reluctantly, he handed them over, exchanging them for the Spirit Mushrooms Ram provided in return.


    However, even after the deal was done, Yang Wei didn''t leave. Despite the humiliation, a sense of curiosity¡ªand perhaps a bit of pride¡ªkept him rooted in ce.


    He followed behind Ram, keeping a few paces back, a hint of resignation in his steps. His earlier scorn had dulled, but not disappeared entirely.


    He couldn''t help but think, ''Fine, let''s see what you can really do. If you fail, I''ll have myugh then.''


    Yang Wei, still fuming inwardly, wasn''t about to let go of the idea that Ram was bluffing.


    If the situation turned, he''d be ready to mock him for overstepping his bounds.


    Yang Wei''s worldview shattered the moment he witnessed what Ram did next. In disbelief, he stared as Ram took one of the st Mushroom spores Yang Wei had given him.


    Without using any visible spell or technique, the spore began to grow¡ªno, not just grow, but elerate at an unbelievable rate. The process was faster than anything Yang Wei had ever seen.


    In mere minutes, the tiny spore transformed¡ªfirst into delicate mycelium, then the mycelium grew faster andrger turning into a baby mushroom, and finally, into a fully matured Tier 3 st Mushroom.


    Yang Wei''s jaw dropped. His perfect-level Rapid Growth spell, which he had spent years mastering, now seemed like shit inparison to the miracle unfolding before him.


    ''How?'' he thought, eyes wide with shock, but there was no one who could answer him.


    Even at his best, with all his power, it would take him over an hour to grow a single st Mushroom. So, he usually keeps a stack of them since they can be detonatedter.


    That was done with focused effort and using every ounce of spiritual power he possessed. Yet here was Ram, doing it in minutes, effortlessly.


    Yang Wei couldn''t detect any spiritual fluctuations, had no spell energy, and had no spiritual power spikes. Ram was hiding everything perfectly.


    Unbeknownst to Yang Wei, Ram was using his Life Energy, which was perfectly under his control thanks to his Life Spirit Body.


    Although he cannot hide it from beings like Master Orion, there won''t be a second time like attracts Wraiths due to the fluctuations of Life Energy leaks.


    Yang Wei''s thoughts were a chaotic jumble. He had always taken pride in his skills, his perfect level Qi Refining stage, and his Rapid Growth spell, but what Ram had just done made his years of cultivation feel almost irrelevant.


    Ram, carefully gauging Yang Wei''s reaction, didn''t miss the shift in his demeanor. The disbelief, the shock¡ªit was all expected, he smiled enjoying the shock.


    At first, he didn''t want him to follow him, but he suddenly changed his mind, instead of hiding his abilities he showed them openly, just so he nned on subduing him.


    When he checked Yang Wei''s attributes earlier, he saw the grade of the st Mushroom he awakened, a High-level Profound Grade with the potential to grow into a Tier 6 spiritual nt.


    This also means Yang Wei has the same potential, and if there were any special chances to evolve the st Mushroom, its grade could be improved to Earth Grade above Profound Grade.


    At Tier 6, each st Mushroom has powerparable to thousands of kilograms of TNT.


    Just Imagine tens of them cluster together and detonate together... What if hundreds of them sted together the destruction power is not something even Tier 7 monsters can handle.


    Yang Wei who had been following behind him didn''t know his thoughts, hoping to catch Ram struggling or failing so he could mock him, couldn''t say a word. -verified


    But now, all Yang Wei could do was watch in silence, stunned.


    Yang Wei remembered how he had exhausted his stockpile of st Mushrooms in thest battle against the Half-Drow Fire Mages, barely managing to keep a few of hisrades alive.


    But watching Ram, a new realization struck him¡ªthis was on an entirely different level.


    Yang Wei finally understood why he felt such strong suppression when facing Ram earlier.


    But even now, witnessing the impossible, he couldn''t grasp how it was possible.


    As he continued to watch more his shock steadily morphed into disbelief, and then finally, into a numb eptance.


    Each time Ram took a spore and grew it into a mature st Mushroom, Yang Wei''s worldview crumbled further.


    He could feel it in his bones¡ªthis wasn''t normal.


    It wasn''t just a matter of spiritual power.


    It was as if Ram had an endless reservoir of energy, something far beyond the spiritual power he was used to seeing in Qi Refiners or even in Foundation Establishment cultivators.


    "This guy... What kind of freak is he?" Yang Wei thought, his earlier arrogancepletely evaporating.


    Ram worked with quiet efficiency, one after another until all twenty spores Yang Wei had reluctantly handed over were transformed.


    Each fully-grown st Mushroom glowed faintly with the same deep red shimmer, perfectly matured, without a single w.


    And it all happened in under an hour.


    Finally, when thest mushroom sat on the table, Ram turned around and looked at Yang Wei, his expression calm but with a subtle hint of expectation.


    He raised his hand, palm open.


    "More spores," Ram said simply, his tone polite, but the request carrying the weight of inevitability.


    Yang Wei''s heart skipped a beat. For a moment, Yang Wei stood there frozen, not sure if he shouldugh or cry.


    ''More spores?'' He had just watched this man, who was supposedly below his level, create twenty st Mushrooms in a fraction of the time it would take him to do a fraction of that.


    The absurdity of the situation made him feel like he was dreaming.


    "I... uh..." Yang Wei stammered, searching for words. "You¡ªyou''re a freak."


    Ram smiled faintly but didn''t say a word, his hand still outstretched.


    Yang Wei, swallowing his pride, fumbled around in his pouch before pulling out more seeds that he stored for himself, this time without the earlier hesitation.


    With a resigned sigh, he ced another handful of st Mushroom spores into Ram''s palm. "Here... but seriously, what are you?" he finally asked, unable to contain his curiosity any longer.


    Ram''s expression remained serene, his eyes revealing nothing as he pocketed the seeds. "I''m just a Spiritual nter," he replied, voice casual, though the hidden power in his words left Yang Wei even more perplexed.


    As Ram turned his focus back to the newly acquired spores, Yang Wei stood there quietly, his thoughts racing. ''Just a Spiritual nter? You say?'' There was nothing just about what he had witnessed.


    Like it? Add to the library!! I tagged this book,e and support me withPower Stones!

 Chapter 115: Conditions to Get Territory Token

    Coming back to the present, Yang Wei stood frozen, staring at the pile of st Mushrooms stacked neatly into a small mountain on the stone bench.


    Sweat dripped down his forehead as he muttered under his breath, "I don''t know what this freak is going to do with all these st Mushrooms."


    His eyes darted nervously between the explosive mushrooms, knowing all too well the consequences if even one of them went off.


    Each one of those Tier 3 mushrooms was the equivalent of twenty to thirty kilograms of C4. If they all detonated at once... Yang Wei shuddered at the thought.


    Meanwhile, Ram was oblivious to Yang Wei''s panic, or rather, he didn''t care.


    He had an evil smile stretching across his face as he nced at the experience bar on his attribute panel.


    Each st Mushroom had given him a solid chunk of experience¡ªabout 0.7 to 0.9 percent each.


    In total, he had gained 83 percent of experience just from all the spores that Yang Wei had begrudgingly handed over.


    Combined with the previous experience he got when he was in Wood Spirit Realm, Ram''s experience bar was already at a tantalizing 90 percent.


    Just a little more, and he would reach Tier 3. Reaching Tier 3 would significantly enhance his control and purity of his Life energy and Spiritual Power.


    So that he can do other things than what he is currently unable to do.


    "Evolving those cavemen didn''t give me any experience, but these mushrooms¡­" Ram thought, his grin widening.


    They hadn''t even drained that much of his Life Energy, costing only around 150 points per mushroom, and yet they provided more experience than expected.


    He also spected that the mushrooms'' absorption of fire attribute energy from their surroundings could be the reason for their growth, making them less dependent on life energy.


    "At this rate, I''ll be able to upgrade to Tier 3 before any of those Half-Drow or Bio-Mechanical soldiers start fighting¡ªor worse, attack the cavemen tribe we are at right now." As Ram pondered his next move.


    Yang Wei''s voice shook him from his thoughts. "H-Hey, are you really nning on using all of these? This... this is insane!" Yang Wei stammered, still drenched in nervous sweat.


    Ram turned to him, that eerie smile still on his face. "Why not?" he asked, voice calm but with a mischievous edge. "You''re the one who handed them over so willingly. You said you wanted to see what I can do, right?"


    Yang Wei swallowed hard, feeling a strange mix of regret and curiosity. "I... I didn''t think you''d actually pull it off! And this many? What do you n on doing?"


    Ram chuckled, the sound low and almost predatory. "Rx, I have bigger ns for these..."


    Yang Wei blinked, trying to process what those bigger ns could be.


    "You''re gathering those cavemen for something, aren''t you?" he asked, his tone suspicious. "Why bother with them? They''re... primitive."


    Ram''s gaze darkened slightly; he didn''t answer but a memory of his previous conversation with the Evil Spirit shed through his mind.


    Despite beingbeled as an ''Evil Spirit,'' he perceived no sinister intentions from her.


    Talking to her was no different from speaking with any ordinary person, and he even found this so-called Evil Spirit to be rather mischievous and easy to get along with.


    Ram didn''t understand what she had done to earn such a negative reputation and was called an Evil Spirit.


    He had tried to identify her with his Spiritual Eye but hadn''t got any details.


    Except for knowing that, she''s old... probably from the dark era after the reiki revival.


    In exchange for life energy¡ª1,000 points every two days¡ªthe Evil Spirit had agreed to provide him with information about the Territory Token.


    It was a small price to pay, and Ram didn''t think much and agreed willingly.


    "Most Lord professionals are natural awakeners," she had exined in her calm, knowing tone.


    "The moment they awaken their profession, they are granted a Territory Token by the Divine Spirit Tree."


    "It''s as natural as breathing for them. But for those, who are Acquired Lord Professionals, who evolved from lower professions... well, you need to earn it."


    Ram had frowned at this, his mind filled with doubts.


    The evil spirit continued, sensing his curiosity. "There are a few ways you could go about getting your hands on one," she said, her eyes glinting with an ominous gleam.


    "The most straightforward method? Kill a Lord Professional or an Alien Lord that invades Blue Star. But..." she trailed off, a wry smile on her lips, "that''s easier said than done. You don''t even know where to find one or how strong they are."


    Ram''s expression had darkened. ''I don''t have the time to hunt down a Lord Professional,'' he had thought.


    But then, she had shared the second method, one that had immediately caught his attention.


    "The second method involves Leader-type monsters," she continued. "Under certain conditions, they have a chance to conceive a Territory Token of their own."


    Listening to her Ram''s thoughts had flickered to Korrin instantly, remembering he was a Leader-type Fire Mage.


    Even after evolving into a Half-Drow caveman, he still possessed the Leader attribute he inherited as a caveman leader.


    "There are three conditions," she had continued. "First, the Leader-type monster needs to have arge territory under its control."


    "The second condition is that the creature must be of General quality or higher."


    "And finally..." She paused, her voice dropping, "The creature must undergo a blood ritual, passing the Divine Spirit Tree''s trial."


    "Only by surviving this trial can the creature obtain the Territory Token."


    "Absorbing it could also trigger another evolution, potentially advancing them from General to Lord quality¡ªor even beyond, if they''re already a Lord."


    Thatst part had made Ram''s pulse quicken. Korrin was still only a Rare-quality creature, but with the amount of spiritual power, Ram had umted over the past few days, pushing Korrin to General quality was entirely within reach.


    "And all I need to do is to satisfy the other two conditions, it''s risky... but if I seed," Ram thought as he looked at the sprawling cavemen tribe in the distance.


    So far Korrin had gathered more than sevenrge tribes simr to his own and many other shattered cavemen into onerge tribe.


    Along with that he also gathered all the Source crystals that are buried under various cavemen tribes and summoned thirty more Elite Tier 3 Fire Mages of the same race Half Drow cavemen.


    But, it was thanks to the sudden appearance of arge number of Bio-Mechanical soldiers that the Half-Drows, who had been ready to march towards the second floor of the void space, halted their advance.


    Both sides had be unwilling to lose their current advantage in an all-out battle, fearing they would expose themselves to greater dangers or give their enemies an edge.


    The uneasy stalemate left the helpless cavemen tribe caught in the crossfire.


    read-more-at-MvLeMpYr


    The Half-Drows had turned their focus toward the cavemen, seeking to sacrifice more of them in order to summon even greater numbers of their kind.


    Meanwhile, the Bio-Mechanical soldiers started killing those cavemen for wanting to stop the Half-Drows from summoning more of their kind.


    Because with each new summoning, the fire mages grew stronger, tipping the scale of the battlefield.


    Like it? Add to the library!! I tagged this book,e and support me withPower Stones!

 Chapter 116: Quality Advance -> One Star General

    Ram knew that if he didn''t act fast, the cavemen would be wiped out, and Korrin''s chances of getting a Territory Token would vanish along with them. He couldn''t afford to lose his momentum now.


    However, gathering this caveman also attracted unwanted attention and some resistance from both the Half-Drows and the newly appeared Bio-Mechanical soldiers.


    Korrin had already barely managed to fend off several shattered Half Drows while killing some to gather their equipment, but it was clear that this was just the beginning.


    But gathering the tribes and making Korrin as their only leader was the only option, he could think of to meet the conditions for obtaining the Territory Token as fast as possible.


    There was no going back now, he already be an enemy of Half Drow''s. He needed to act quickly before the bnce of power shifted any further.


    He gazed at the cavemen tribe from a distance, the memory of the Evil Spirit''s words weighing heavily on his mind. "A blood ritual... a trial... could Korrin even survive it?"


    There was no time for hesitation. As the gathered cavemen prepared for the blood ritual, Ram made his move, summoning Korrin from his duties outside. His n was to evolve Korrin to meet the requirements of the trial, but this needed to be done in secret.


    This time, Ram decided to send Yang Wei away. He couldn''t afford to let others witness this part of his abilities.


    It was one thing to let people believe that his talent was rted to nt growth¡ªsomething easily exined by his status as a spiritual nter¡ªbut if they discovered that he could improve the quality of other creatures, it would invite trouble. Thest thing he needed was that kind of attention.


    Not long after Yang Wei left, Korrin appeared, his presencemanding as always, but with a new air of authority.


    Now wearing a luxurious mage robe and carrying a mage staff, Korrin looked every bit the leader he was meant to be. Nyra followed closely behind him, her sharp eyes darting around the room before standing quietly at Korrin''s side.


    Korrin was no longer the disheveled caveman Ram had first encountered. Now, he wore a luxurious mage robe, lined with symbols of fire runes. In his hands, he held a mage staff, glowing faintly with power.


    As soon as he entered the room, he bowed and spoke with respect. "Master, as per your instructions, all the ritual requirements are nearlyplete. We are waiting for your orders. All my subordinates have contributed their blood to the ritual altar."


    Ram nodded. The first condition for the blood ritual was simple but crucial: Korrin needed the blood of his subordinates to form a bond between them, one that would extend into the trial space they would soon enter.


    ording to the Evil Spirit, the trial was always rted torge-scale warfare, and Korrin''s subordinates following into the trial space would be vital to his sess.


    "I''ve made sure everything is in ce," Korrin continued, his voice steady but tinged with eagerness. "The blood has been used to draw the ritual runes as you instructed, and we await the start of the trial."


    "I''m going to evolve you," Ram said, his voice low but clear.


    Korrin didn''t flinch, his expression remaining stoic. Yet Ram could sense the underlying excitement in him, a deep-seated joy masked beneathyers of discipline. Nyra, too, nced up, her curiosity piqued.


    "Stand still," Ram ordered as he moved closer, gathering his spiritual power. The process was smoother than the violent blood-exchange transformations Korrin had undergone before. Slowly, Ram began to channel his spiritual energy into Korrin''s body.


    As Ram focused his mind, his spiritual power, surged into Korrin''s veins. The energy moved seamlessly, expanding Korrin''s capabilities in ways that were both subtle and profound.


    The room became eerily quiet, the only sound being the soft, rhythmic hum of spiritual power as it entered Korrin''s body.


    Ram watched carefully, feeling every shift in Korrin''s essence. The fire affinity, already strong, intensified with each passing moment. Korrin''s body began to attune itself further to the mes.


    His Half-Drow bloodline, already awakened, responded eagerly to the infusion, strengthening the link between his racial attributes and his mage skills.


    Physically, Korrin''s lean form grew stronger and more refined. His muscles, though not bulky, tightened with hidden strength, the kind that could endure both the rigors of spellcasting and the demands of battle.


    Yet it was his spirit attribute that surged ahead of the rest, absorbing the vast amounts of spiritual power Ram poured into him with an almost insatiable hunger, his spirit attribute surged higher and higher, showing no signs of slowing down.


    And his control over his spiritual power became more refined and more precise. The process dragged on for over an hour.


    By the time Ram finally stopped infusing more energy, Korrin''s entire body was encased in thin, shimmering threads of spiritual power, woven together like a second skin.


    These threads were not only Ram''s doing but had also drawn in fire attribute energy from the surrounding area, enhancing the evolution even further.


    Ram let out a slow breath, feeling the toll of the process. It had taken more than 17,000 points of spiritual power¡ªfar more than he had anticipated. The sheer amount needed to evolve Korrin was staggering.


    Thankfully, Ram had the advantage of his Life Spirit Body, and the spiritual power he had saved up from thest two days. Without that, it would have been impossible to pull off.


    Soon a new attribute panel appeared in front of his eyes,


    [ Name: Fire Mage Leader -Korrin (Mutant Half-Drow)]


    [ Race: Half Drow/Cavemen]


    [ Level: Silver (51%)]


    [ Quality: One Star General]


    [ Physique: 42.1]


    [ Spirit: 85.7]


    [ Racial Characteristics: discover-MVLeMpYr-novels


    [Half-Drow Bloodline]: Gains a 70% increase in damage dealt by fire attribute attacks and a 25% resistance to fire-based attacks.


    [Herd Summoning]: Use 200 source power to summon fifty Elite Fire Mages of the same species daily. Or you can summon five Rare quality Fire Mages of the same species daily.


    [Rapid Reproduction]: Increase reproduction rate and growth rate by an additional 100%.]


    [ Skills: Fire Affinity, Fire Ball, Wall of mes, me bomb, Firestorm...]


    [ Innate Talent:


    [Species Evolution Master]:


    Effect: Grants the leader and subordinates a 1.5% increase in all attributes for every subordinate of the same species within a 500-meter radius. The bonus can stack up to a 250% boost for 10 minutes.


    Post-Battle Evolution Chance: After every battle, there''s a 35% chance that nearby subordinates or the leader itself will gain evolution points, allowing them to break species limitations, resulting in stat increases or learning new skills.]


    Like it? Add to the library!! I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones!


    Thank You!!

 Chapter 117: Soul Power, Divine Consciousness

    Ram studied Korrin''s newly updated attribute panel, a hint of satisfaction on his face.


    "One Star General, huh?" Ram muttered to himself, deep in thought. "I wonder how much spiritual power it would take to upgrade him all the way to Five Star..."


    He shook his head, recalling how much it had cost to bring Korrin to One Star¡ª17,000 points of spiritual power. The idea of how much more it might take to reach Five Star felt overwhelming, but a part of him was relieved as well.


    "No need to worry. Once I hit Tier 3, my spiritual power and life energy will improve again. Together with the help of Life Spirit Body, it''ll be much easier."


    This evolution was just the start. Korrin had reached the level of a One Star General, but Ram knew it was only the beginning.


    There were still five sub-evolutions to undergo before Korrin would truly achieve Lord Quality.


    Prior to General Quality, whether a creature was ordinary, elite, or rare, the differences in strength were rtively minor.


    But once a creature entered General Quality, creatures like Korrin were now on par with Hero professionals.


    Each improvement in star quality would increase the creature''s attributes and skill power by at least 50%, with the potential to awaken new abilities entirely.


    In Korrin''s case, the evolution had notably enhanced the integration of his Half-Drow bloodline, sharpening his fire attribute affinity and resistance.


    And while the number of Elite Half-Drow Cavemen Fire Mages he could summon daily had doubled, it came at the cost of more source power.


    Still, the added bonus of being able to summon five Rare quality Fire Mages was a huge advantage.


    The Rapid Reproduction trait remainedrgely unchanged, but Ram saw that as a win. Normally, when creatures be stronger, their reproductive abilities weaken.


    It was amon issue, especially for the Half-Drow who inherited the Dark Elf''s bloodline, injected their blood into cavemen, and did various experiments just to boost their own poption.


    The fact that Korrin retained his rapid growth ability was a remarkable advantage, that few other races could match. Basically, the only advantage of cavemen.


    Korrin''s innate talent, Species Evolution Master, was also improved, by boosting evolution chances and the attribute bonuses for both him and his subordinates.


    The expansion of the coverage radius from 200 meters to 500 meters results in a greater attribute bonus, allowing arger number of cavemen to umte Evolution points.


    The more Ram thought about it, the more satisfied he became. With Korrin''s current strength, and the help of st Mushrooms, the uing trial seemed less daunting.


    With a smile on his face, Ram congratted Korrin. He handed him thirty st Mushrooms and spoke. "Use these mushrooms during the trial, don''t save them we can always make more, passing the trail is more important," Ram said, his tone confident.


    Korrin bowed respectfully; his newly acquired power clearly visible in the way he carried himself. "Thank you, Master. I will not fail you."


    "Good," Ram responded. He then proceeded to give further instructions on the use of the additional st Mushrooms."Now, return to your work and inform me when the preparations for the ritual areplete."


    Ram couldn''t help but chuckle to himself as he reviewed his attribute panel.


    The sheer amount of spiritual power and soul power he had umted dwarfed the life energy he had used up to grow the st Mushrooms, yet he felt more invigorated than ever.


    [ Name: Ram]


    [ Age: 22/172]


    [ Race: Human/Life Spirit]


    [ Profession: Spiritual nt Lord (Pseudo) Tier 2 (91.3%), Martial Artist Tier 2 (0% ''+'')]


    [ Health: 1000/1000 (+867)]


    [ Spiritual Power: 1000/1000 (+12,341)]


    [ Soul Power: 10/10 (+273.6)]


    [ Physique: 17]


    [ Spirit: 14]


    Normally, he could use his soul power to spread his consciousness outward like the immortal cultivators.


    The possibilities of using Divine Consciousness alone were limitless: Enhanced Perception and control over his body and surrounding environment allowed him to perceive the smallest details, as if peering through a microscope, and anticipate dangers hidden from the naked eye was just the basic operation.


    However, his reach was still limited¡ªonly about three meters around his body. Continuously maintaining that level of awareness drained soul power continuously.


    Ram reflected on the rarity of such abilities. "As far as I know, only professionals above Tier 4 or few peak Tier 3 awaken their divine consciousness."


    But thanks to the Holy Source Seed improving his soul, he could his consciousness early.


    Improving his potential, you should know that the earlier you awaken your divine consciousness, the stronger it will be after every evolution, he was still at Tier 2, but he knew his current usage was inefficient and crude.


    "I need to find techniques rted to divine consciousness," he pondered. Learning some immortal techniques or Wizard spells that could control divine consciousness like Telepathy, Telekinesis, or Mental Defense and Offense skills could vastly improve his control.


    Right now, his soul power was bleeding away with every basic operation, wasted due to hisck of precision.


    But with the right training, his mastery could elevate every ability he possessed, from his control of Sword Grass through the Thousand Leaf Pinnacle technique to his overallbat effectiveness.


    He sighed, although he had many ideas on how to use his soul power, he still didn''t figure out what the special attribute of the excess Soul power was.


    He attempted to infuse some soul power into Linger, but he observed no changes in her, except for a brief moment of daze. read-this-on-MVLeMpYr


    Ram suspected that either his level was too low or the amount of soul power he infused was insufficient to induce any noticeable changes.


    Shaking off the thought for now, Ram turned his attention to the excess Life energy.


    Given his current situation, he needed it more than the other two energies. Just because Life energy was the key to upgrading his wood spirits, strengthening the Half-Drow Cavemen, or increasing his own experience.


    It was also necessary for improving his Martial Artist Profession¡ªa full ten thousand points of Life energy was required for him to increase the experience of Blood Qi Realm to full level.


    He was still confused about whether to upgrade the wood spirits first to increase his experience points and upgrade to Tier 3 first or improve the Martial arts realm first to increase the physical attribute.


    Ram''s gaze sharpened as he thought about his Martial Artist realm. "ording to my estimation, if I improve my martial arts realm to its full level, I can improve my physical attribute by at least 10 points," he muttered running the numbers through his mind.


    "But my current attributes are already pretty high for a Tier 2 professional. So, should I just focus on leveling up quickly and push my martial arts realmter likest time?"


    He tapped his fingers against the armrest, lost in thought. "If I level up quickly, I''ll definitely get stronger faster," he pondered.


    "I also have the help of Bio Armor to improve my physical attributes frombining with Groot, and I can also learn more martial art techniquester to improve my physical attributes."


    If you have any creative suggestions for a unique attribute for Soul Power, feel free to share them. Please do not forget!!

 Chapter 118: [Greenwood Pulse], [Leaf-Shuriken]

    "Well let''s think about it once I have enough Life energy, for now, let''s improve the skills I was dying to improve from thest few days," He tried to improve his skills before but stopped after hearing what the Evil Spirit said.


    Just because he didn''t know how much spiritual power was needed to evolve Korrin.


    But now looking at the remaining twelve thousand points, he stopped hesitating and opened the Skill panel of Immortal cultivation techniques.


    [ Immortal Techniques:


    [Greenwood Heart Technique]: Lv2 (0 ''+'' /100), Characteristics: Spirit Level 1, nt Affinity Level 1


    [Thousand Leaf Pinnacle]: Lv2 (0 ''+'' /100), Characteristics: Spirit Level 1, Multiple de Control Level 1, Leaf-Shuriken Level 1]


    He then focused on the Greenwood Heart Technique, which improves spirit attributes and nt Affinity.


    Although his nt affinity already reached the nt Lord Beginner level, enhancing these techniques could still offer him numerous insights and memories, thereby strengthening his control abilities.


    Without much hesitation, he added spiritual power to the skill, and soon the proficiency of the Greenwood Heart Technique improved rapidly.


    The technique quickly advanced, taking 100 points to reach Level 3, then 500 points for Level 4, and finally 2,000 points to push it from Level 4 to Level 5. In total, he used up 2,600 points of spiritual power.


    At that moment, Ram''s mind was inundated with fragments of knowledge. He saw visions of ancient forests, towering trees brimming with life, their roots intertwined with deep underground absorbing spiritual energy.


    Ram felt his Spirit attribute increased by an additional 3 points, and his ability to sense the energy in nts sharpened as well, as if the very essence of nature was whispering to him, guiding his every move.


    Even the faintest hints of life in the air or ground could now be detected by him effortlessly. He could now perceive subtle differences between types of nts and how to use their essence inbat.


    His ability to summon and control the Wood Spirits through the nt Lord affinity felt enhanced, it was as if the invisible barriers that once held him back were melting away, and many unknown concepts became clear all of a sudden.


    The technique had now reached its peak as a low-level profound technique, and Ram wasn''t sure how to improve it further.


    Perhaps it could evolve into something more advanced in the future, but for now, he was content with the results.


    With the level-up, two new characteristics appeared alongside the ones he already had:


    [ Immortal Techniques:


    [Greenwood Heart Technique]: Lv5 (Max), Characteristics: Spirit Level 4, nt Affinity Level 4, Healing Touch lv2, Greenwood Pulse Lv1]


    The new skills intrigued him:


    [Healing Touch Lv2: The user can channel their spiritual energy through their hands to heal injuries by using nt essence, elerating recovery rates and mending wounds effectively.


    Healing Amount: Restores 25% of the target''s max health over 10 seconds. Energy Cost: 10 points of Spiritual Power. Range: Must be in direct contact. Cooldown: 15 seconds.]


    [Greenwood Pulse lv1: The ability to release a wave of natural energy that invigorates allies and weakens enemies, enhancing allies'' physical and spiritual abilities temporarily while slowing down enemies and sapping their vitality.


    Ally Buff: Increases allies'' physical and spiritual attack by 20% for 30 seconds. Enemy Debuff: Reduces enemy speed and vitality by 15% for 20 seconds. Energy Cost: 15 points of Spiritual Power. Range: 15-meter radius.Cooldown: 30 seconds.]


    Even though he rarely needed the Healing Touch, which was significantly less effective than using his own Life Energy, he considered it could serve as a coverup method that could be used for healing in front of others.


    However, the final characteristic that emerged once the technique reached full level intrigued him. MVLeMpYr-content


    It was a perfect mix of offense and defense, and Ram could already imagine the tactical advantages it would bring in battle.


    "Now, to the next step," Ram muttered, his eyes gleaming as he shifted his focus onto the next technique¡ªThousand Leaf Pinnacle.


    Just like the Greenwood Heart Technique, this technique was also of low-level profound grade.


    Ram braced himself, expecting a simr drain on his spiritual power, knowing that the cost would be worth it.


    Thousand Leaf Pinnacle was a crucial part of hisbat style, tied directly to his control over Sword Grass (Linger)¡ªhis unique weapon that could be manipted like countless des in battle.


    Enhancing this technique would improve his precision and lethality, making him even deadlier on the battlefield.


    With a deep breath, he began channeling his remaining spiritual power into the skill.


    As the technique reached Level 5, just like before, it consumed a total of 2,600 points of spiritual power.


    As soon as the technique reached Level 5, the familiar sensation washed over him, a rush of new knowledge filling his mind as the technique advanced to its maximum potential.


    However, this time was different.


    Ram suddenly found himself falling into a trance. It was as if a shadow of himself emerged, detached from his body, practicing the art of controlling sword grass.


    He could feel himself going through countless drills, day by day, sharpening his mastery of Thousand Leaf Pinnacle.


    The leaves, sharp as des, danced at hismand, slicing through air, rock, and even metal with terrifying precision.


    The feeling was surreal, time seemed to blur as years of practice passed in what felt like mere moments.


    He waspletely absorbed in the process, and soon, it felt as though a decade had gone by.


    Each moment of that experience was ingrained into his body and mind, his control over Sword Grass improving with every passing day in this strange trance.


    When Ram finally snapped back to reality, it took him a few moments to readjust. His head swirled as the memories of that extensive practice session slowly settled into ce.


    He blinked, taking in his surroundings.


    The sensation of those long years of practice was still fresh in his mind, but when he nced at the time on his sky drive, he realized he had only been in the trance for a little over an hour.


    "Incredible..." he whispered to himself. The technique had reached its peak, and with it, his control over Sword Grass had grown immensely, including learning many new techniques like Leaf-Shuriken.


    He could feel the newfound precision and ease in the way he couldmand the des¡ªno longer were they just simple extensions of his will.


    Now, they were an extension of his very soul, perfectly synchronized with his thoughts and desires.


    All he needed to do was to readjust himself and let his true body and mind synchronize with the memories.


    The skill panel was also updated again:


    [ Immortal Techniques:


    [Thousand Leaf Pinnacle]: Lv5 (Max) Characteristics: Spirit Level 4, Multiple de Control Level 4, Leaf-Shuriken Level 4, Precise Strike Level 3, Leaf-Streak sh Level 2, Sword Storm Level 1]


    [Multiple de Control Level 4: Can control up to 128 razor-sharp des simultaneously, each one capable of independent movement and attack.


    Energy Cost: depends on the number of sword grass. Cooldown: None (Passive control)]


    [Leaf-Shuriken Level 4: Eight different Leaf Shurikens can now be thrown simultaneously with increased speed and precision, transforming them into lethal projectiles that can prate heavy armor.


    Damage: 140% of base attack power, increases with the number of sword leaves used and rotation power. Armor Pration: 30%. Cooldown: 5 seconds.]


    His Spirit attribute increased again by an additional 3 points, and he didn''t even feel the improvement this time as he was still absorbing the memories before.


    There were not many changes to his physique attribute.


    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up! Vote using Power Stones!! for more updates!!

 Chapter 119: [Precise Strike], [Leaf-Streak Slash], [Sword Leaf Storm]

    The characteristics of the Thousand Leaf Pinnacle have significantly improved; notably, the number of controble des has now increased to 128.


    The total number of des was still 32 at level 3, but it jumped to 128, bypassing 64, when it advanced to level 4.


    However, with his current spirit attribute, even with the aid of Divine consciousness, the maximum number of des he can control is still 8, which is pitifully low.


    Knowing that he could eventually control 128 brought him great satisfaction.


    "Huh? So that''s how it was." Ram then shifted his focus toward the next characteristic [Leaf-Shuriken Level 4].


    Contrary to the initial description, from the memories he got, he also knew that he had the ability to manipte the quantity of Sword leaves used to create these shurikens.


    Just as a two-ded shuriken, a three-ded shuriken at level 2, a four-ded shuriken at level 3, and ultimately an eight-ded shuriken that appeared when the characteristic leveled up to 4.


    The amount of spiritual power needed, and the attack power of the technique increases with the increase in the number of des and the amount of spiritual power.


    "I think with my current level, each two-de shuriken needs 6 points of spiritual power, while a single three-de shuriken needs twice that to perform." Ram pondered while knowing that the spiritual power needed would double for each increment.


    Next, he checked the three other newly awakened techniques, although he knew about them from the memories, looking at them again made him very satisfied for having spent so much spiritual power to level up the skill.


    "Finally, I have other methods of attack, other than the Leaf shuriken, yet it appears that for now, I can only use the precise Strike." Ram pondered as he looked through other characteristics like Precise Strike, Leaf-Streak sh, and Sword Leaf Storm.


    He was fond of all three techniques, yet with his present skill limited to controlling only eight sword leaves, he is unable to execute the Leaf Streak sh, which requires at least twelve leaves.


    While the Sword Leaf Storm requires a minimum control of 25 sword leaves, he estimated that he won''t be able to use it until he reaches Tier 4.


    [ Precise Strike level 3: By channeling spiritual power, one can harden sword leaves and concentrate the force at the tip of a single leaf, creating a strong piercing attack. This allows for forceful thrusts capable of prating even the toughest defenses.


    Type: Single target piercing attack


    Damage: 300% of base attack power.


    Critical Chance: 70%.


    Piercing Effect: Ignores 40% of the target''s defense.


    Cooldown: 10 seconds.]


    [ Leaf-Streak sh Level 2: Throw multiple sword leaves in quick session, creating a barrage of sharp projectiles to overwhelm the opponent.


    Type: Multi-hit projectile attack


    Damage per leaf: 130% of base attack power.


    Number of leaves: 12 and up.


    Cooldown: 7 seconds.]


    [ Sword Leaf Storm Level 1: Summon a swirling storm of sword grass des, attacking enemies in a wide radius. The storm is both defensive and offensive, capable of cutting through anything within its reach.


    Type: Area of Effect (AoE)


    Damage: 120% of base attack power per hit to all enemies within the Area of Effect.


    Duration: 15 seconds.


    Area of Effect: 20-meter radius.


    Cooldown: 30 seconds.]


    Satisfied Ram looked at his status again, there were still 1200 points of Life energy and more than seven thousand points of spiritual power.


    He then shifted his focus toward the basic martial arts techniques he had learned previously.


    However, after thinking through it he stopped improving his skills, he already felt dizzy from all the sudden memories that were stuffed inside his head because of the improvement of skills.


    Ram took a moment to adjust himself, shaking off the lingering effects of his trance. He intended to enhance those skills once he gets adjusted to controlling Sword Grass through Thousand Leaf Pinnacle.


    He knew Mai, Sid, and the others were likely getting restless. After all, he hadn''t exined anything to them since they had arrived but got busy with his own work.


    Chuckling to himself, he muttered, "I think those guys are probably furious for leaving them in the dark for so long. I need to make it up to them somehow,"


    "Knowing Sid and Liam, I''m probably in for a good scolding... and if it''s Mai, well, that''s a whole other level of trouble." His mind raced for a way to smooth things over.


    Almost instinctively, his thoughts turned to the Spirit Mushrooms and Vitality Mushrooms he had cultivated.


    He had given them some before, but those were just Tier 1 mushrooms.


    This time, however, he had a better idea¡ªhe nned to offer them Tier 2 Mushrooms, something that could improve their attributes.


    "That should cool them off," Ram thought with a grin. Tier 2 Mushrooms would not only serve as a peace offering, but they would also boost the group''s strength significantly.


    Without wasting any more time, Ram reached into his storage ring, carefully selecting a small batch of Tier 2 Spirit Mushrooms and Vitality Mushrooms.


    He experimented with these before to check how much experience each provided, including one Tier 3 Spirit Mushroom and one Vitality Mushroom.


    But he stopped growing them once he found that they needed way more Life Energy than st Mushrooms. "These should do the trick," Ram muttered as he examined the glowing mushrooms.


    He knew how valuable these were, but if it meant keeping the group in good spirits, it was a worthwhile investment.


    Simr to Tier 1 mushrooms, consuming Tier 2 and Tier 3 mushrooms for the first time can enhance both Physique and Spirit attributes.


    Eating a Tier 2 can boost the physique and spirit attributes by 3 points respectively, whereas eating a Tier 3 can increase them by 8 points.


    With his peace offerings in hand, Ram made his way toward the group, the faint sounds of someone pacing back and forth growing louder.


    As he drew closer, he spotted Su Mu, walking restlessly, a distant, troubled look in her eyes.


    She seemed lost in thought, her usualposed demeanor clouded by whatever weighed heavily on her mind.


    hosted-on-MVLeMpYr


    Ram''s brow furrowed as he observed her carefully, a flicker of concern crossing his face. But after a quick nce over, he saw that she was physically fine, and he let out a soft sigh of relief.


    Su Mu might not say much, but when something was off, it was not hard not to notice.


    "Hey, Su Mu," Ram called out, his voice soft but steady, not wanting to startle her.


    At the sound of his voice, Su Mu snapped out of her thoughts, her sharp gaze locking onto him. For a brief moment, she looked startled, her body tensing as if preparing for something.


    But the tension quickly melted away, her expression softening.


    Without a word, she closed the distance between them in an instant, throwing her arms around him and pulling him into a tight hug.


    The suddenness of it caught Ram off guard. Su Mu wasn''t usually one for physical affection, always maintaining a cool distance, even with the team, except for the time when she absorbed his Life Energy.


    But now, she clung to him as if seeking reassurance, her grip firm but soft.


    "Ram," she whispered, her voice trembling slightly, "thank you for what you did. I don''t know how I can make up for it."


    She knew how hard it was to replenish her life span, which was depleted because of her reckless decision of binding a powerful Evil Spirit with her current strength.


    Previously, she hadn''t cared much about herself, focusing solely on rescuing her sister. However, even after arriving here, she still had no leads on her sister''s whereabouts.


    But with her Lifespan depleted, she didn''t know what to do. Despite the Evil Spirit within her suggesting numerous ways to restore her life force, all of those were very sinister, and she refused to sumb to killing others for her own selfish needs.


    ''What had I done? Is it because I used life energy to replenish her lifespan?'' Ram stood still for a moment, thinking various things, trying to process her words. He gently ced one hand on her back, his mind racing to figure out what she meant.


    He knew that Su Mu wasn''t the type to express gratitude so openly, much less embrace him with such emotion. ''Is it the idea of Evil Spirit? Only she coulde up with something like this, is it finally my time?''


    "You don''t need to thank me; you''ve saved me many times before. Besides, I couldn''t let my bodyguard die when you still have a Wraith to kill that''s after me." he finally replied, keeping his voice calm even as his thoughts spiraled. "Whatever it was, I''m just d I could help."


    Though he spoke reassuringly, he still hadn''t let go of her, enjoying the warmth of their embrace. It felt right in this moment, but just as he was about to say more, a child-like voice interrupted them, filled with doubt. "What are you two doing, meow?"


    Startled, Ram and Su Mu broke apart, turning to see the Arcane Robo Cat standing nearby. The cat''s glowing eyes blinked curiously as it tilted its head, seemingly puzzled by the scene before it.


    "Nothing!" Ram blurted out, stepping back and clearing his throat, heat rising to his cheeks. He nced at Su Mu, who looked equally flustered, her usual stoic nature rattled by the interruption.


    Before Ram could further exin himself, he heard Liam''s voice cut through the tension. "The target took the bait; it''s time to attack."


    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up! Vote using Power Stones!! for more updates!!

 Chapter 120: Hehe, Its Finally About Time

    ''Bait? what''s that?'' Just as such thought appeared in his mind, suddenly, a huge bear shadow leaped out from the underbrush,nding squarely on top of Ram and holding him down with an iron grip.


    Then itsughter boomed through the clearing. "Haha, bastard, we finally caught you! I would like to see how you can escape now!"


    "What the hell?! Get off me!" Ram yelled, struggling beneath the weight of Sid''s transformed bear form. "I''m sorry, guys! Let me go; I''ll exin everything!"


    He knew his friends were likely upset, but this was not the way he envisioned them venting their frustration.


    "Stop squirming!" Sid growled, tightening his hold. "You''re lucky I don''t just throw you into the river. We''re tired of your secrets!"


    Ignoring Ram''s protests, Sid nced over at Liam, who was already rummaging through his pack. "Tie him up. We''ll let Mai decide what to do. Also, stuff something in his mouth."


    "Sorry, bro, but it''s your fault for worrying us this whole time," Liam said with a smirk, pulling out some rope to bind Ram''s hands and legs.


    Su Mu rushed forward, her eyes shing with concern. "Wait! You can''t just¡ª" She tried to stop them, but after knowing that it was under Mai''s order she hesitated.


    "Come on, guys! This isn''t neces...." Ram struggled, but it was no use. They swiftly tied him up, effectively rendering him unable to move.


    They stuffed a cloth in his mouth to silence his protests, muffling his words into an incoherent jumble. -exclusive


    "You know this isn''t fair!" he managed to mumble through the cloth, but he was met with grins and chuckles from his friends as they hoisted him up and carried him toward where Mai was working on her robots.


    Liam chuckled, "Fair? You''ve been hiding things from us! This is just a little payback!" Once they reached Mai''s new workshop, Ram was unceremoniously dropped onto the ground.


    Mai looked up from her work, eyebrows raised in surprise at the sight before her. "What''s going on?" she asked, wiping her hands on a cloth as she approached them.


    "Just teaching him a lesson," Sid replied with a smug grin.


    Ram shot him a re, feeling both embarrassed and frustrated as he continued to mumble, trying to say. "Guys, seriously! I didn''t mean to worry you¡ª"


    Liam pressed his finger to his mouth, shushing him. "Let Mai decide. You can exin after that."


    "Wait, untie him! Let him exin first," Mai said, her voice cutting through the tension in the air.


    She stood with her arms crossed, a blend of amusement and annoyance flickering across her face as she surveyed the scene.


    Sid and Liam exchanged nces, surprised by hermand. "But he''s the one who worried us!" Liam protested, crossing his arms as he nced at Ram, still lying helplessly on the ground.


    "I know, but he clearly has something important to say," Mai replied, her tone firm. "And I want to hear it before you two can decide what to do with him."


    Reluctantly, Sid released his hold on Ram, and Liam loosened the rope binding his hands, though they kept a wary eye on him.


    Ram immediately set to work freeing himself from the cloth stuffed in his mouth.


    Just as he was about to speak, Korrin appeared from outside, his expression filled with urgency as he spoke. "Master, it''s done."


    Ram''s face lit up, a wide grin spreading across his features. "Hehe, it''s finally time!" he eximed,ughter bubbling from him as he sat up, momentarily forgetting the awkwardness of his situation.


    With Korrin here, it was finally time to unveil his preparations.


    "What''s going on?" Mai asked, raising an eyebrow at Ram''s sudden shift in mood.


    "About time for what?" Sid added, confusion evident in his tone as he leaned closer.


    The atmosphere shifted. All eyes were on Ram, eager for answers, as the confusion hung thick in the air.


    Ram couldn''t help but chuckle again, his grin widening. "It''s better to show you guys than try to exin everything."


    Sid and Liam exchanged nces, clearly still unsure of what was happening, but Mai, with her sharp gaze, could sense something significant was about to unfold.


    She moved closer. "Lead the way, then," she stated calmly, her curiosity aroused.


    Ram wasted no time, standing up fully and brushing off the dust from his clothes. With a confident stride, he motioned for the group to follow him. "Come on. You won''t want to miss this."


    They followed Ram through the dense brush and into the center of the caveman tribe.


    As they neared the center, the once-familiar statue of the Goddess of Wildfire was nowhere to be seen.


    In its ce stood a massive stone altar, towering ominously over the clearing.


    The surface of the altar was covered inplicated spiritual runes, glowing faintly with pulsating energy, their eerie light casting long shadows around them.


    Fresh blood had been used to draw the runes, its metallic scent lingering in the air.


    Sid''s eyes narrowed as he took in the sight. "What the hell is this?" he muttered, his voice low with suspicion.


    "Fuck! Just as I guessed¡ªBrother, are you really trying to sacrifice all these cavemen?" Liam''s voice broke the silence, his shock and disbelief clear.


    His expression turned serious as he took a step back, his brow furrowing with concern.


    Just earlier, when Sid had asked him why Ram was gathering those cavemen, he had made a half-hearted joke about them possibly being used for sacrifices.


    But now, seeing the stone altar with blood and glowing runes, he didn''t know what to say.


    Ram''s grin faltered as he realized the gravity of the situation. "No! No, it''s not what you think!" He raised his hands in a defensive gesture, his heart racing. "This isn''t a sacrifice! I wouldn''t do that!"


    "Then what the hell is all this?" Sid growled, his voice low butced with anger. "You''ve got an altar covered in runes and fresh blood! What did you expect us to think?"


    Ram took a deep breath, trying to steady himself. "These runes are part of a ritual, it''s not for sacrifice¡ª"


    He didn''t continue to exin, but instead motioned toward Korrin, signaling him to begin the ritual.


    Korrin, who had been waiting for his orders, stepped into the center of the altar with deliberate precision.


    The tension in the air grew thick as he approached a shallow pool of blood at the altar''s heart.


    His staff, glowing with faint traces of fire magic, was held firmly in his hands.


    Without hesitation, he began chanting a strange, guttural incantation, his voice low but resonant, sending ripples of spiritual power through the clearing.


    Ram watched from the side, his eyes narrowing as he observed the unfolding ritual.


    ording to the Evil Spirit, this was the necessary spell to summon the attention of the Divine Spirit Tree¡ªthe key to triggering the Lord''s Trial.


    But even as the ritual progressed, a lingering doubt gnawed at him. Was this really what he expected it to be? Or had the Evil Spirit tricked him into something far more dangerous?


    The glowing runes on the altar pulsated with increasing intensity, their eerie light casting flickering shadows across the clearing.


    Sid, Liam, and Mai stood a few paces behind, their expressions a mixture of suspicion and curiosity.


    Even Su Mu, usually calm andposed, seemed unsettled by the ominous energy radiating from the altar.


    While Korrin continued to chant, Ram''s gaze subtly shifted toward Su Mu, to make sure there weren''t any unusual changes in her.


    Meanwhile, Korrin''s chanting grew louder, his voice now echoing off the trees as the air around them thickened with spiritual power.


    The blood pool beneath him began to bubble, as though something powerful was stirring beneath its surface.


    Ram swallowed hard, feeling the weight of the moment pressing down on him. He wasn''t sure if he had made the right decision, but there was no turning back now.


    The ritual was already in motion, and whatever wasing¡ªwhether it was the Divine Spirit Tree or something else¡ªwould soon reveal itself.


    Even Mai who was an Apprentice Arcane Mage, didn''t understand what was happening, she had a sharp look towards Ram. "This better not blow up in our faces, Ram."


    The ground beneath them trembled, sending a ripple through the blood pool as the runes on the altar red to life with an intense light.


    Bubbles of blood began to rise from the altar, drifting into the air as though carried by an unseen force.


    They swirled together, slowly taking shape, until they formed arge, ominous eye suspended above the altar.


    The eye glowed with a bright red light, its gaze fixed on the altar. As soon as the blood-eye was fully formed, Korrin stopped chanting.


    He turned his head towards Ram and, with a subtle nod, spoke through their mental connection, his voice calm but charged with anticipation. "Master, it''s ready. I can feel the trial space summoning us."


    Hearing those words, Ram felt a wave of relief wash over him. He exhaled deeply, as though a massive weight had just been lifted off his shoulders.


    For the first time since the ritual began, he allowed himself a moment of calm. His fears of being tricked by the Evil Spirit began to fade, though not entirely.


    The ritual had worked¡ªat least so far¡ªand the Lord''s Trial was within their reach.


    Ram nodded in response to Korrin, acknowledging. "Good," he muttered softly, though a part of him remained cautious.


    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up! Vote using Power Stones!! for more updates!!

 Chapter 121: Trust Me, The Real Fun is Just About to Begin

    Seeing that Ram nodded his head in approval and everything was progressing as nned, Korrin wasted no time.


    He stepped confidently toward the Blood Eye, that was floating above the altar, its gaze locked onto him.


    Without hesitation, Korrin mentally epted the summons. The instant he did, he felt an overwhelming presence surge into his mind¡ªan ancient, powerful spirit will.


    Its touch was cold and emotionless, yet it conveyed a flood of information in a split second.


    Korrin''s eyes shed, and he understood. This was it¡ªthe Lord''s Trial had officially begun.


    Turning his attention to the gathered cavemen, their rough faces filled with excitement and eagerness, Korrin raised his staff high, his voice ringing out over the clearing.


    "Brave warriors!" he called; his voice amplified by the spiritual power so that all the cavemen could hear it. "Today, you fight not just for yourselves, but for your people! For the evolution and glory of all cavemen!"


    The cavemen roared in response, their voices booming across like thunder.


    Korrin continued, his voice filled with determination. "We stand at the final step of a trial that will test our strength, our courage, and our will to survive! Those who emerge victorious will be reworded¡ªthose who fall will die as warriors! Now, prepare yourselves for the war that awaits!" NovelFire-your-novel-source


    A collective deafening roar erupted from the crowd, loud and clear spreading across the entire second floor of the void space.


    The cavemen began to pound their chests, their battle cries shaking the earth beneath them.


    Their blood was burning with excitement, their hands gripped tightly on crude weapons¡ªclubs, axes, and sharpened stones, in the air, while others smacked the ground with such force that the dirt trembled.


    The very atmosphere seemed to tremble with their collective bloodlust.


    They had been waiting for this moment, and Korrin''s words only fueled their fervor. Although they didn''t know what they were up against, their cheers resounded, united by their belief in Korrin.


    Just as thest of Korrin''s words echoed in the air, the Blood Eye pulsed, glowing brighter and brighter, and without warning, Korrin''s body vanished¡ªdisappearing in the blink of an eye.


    It wasn''t just Korrin.


    Momentster, every caveman who had offered their blood to the ritual began to vanish as well.


    One by one, tens of thousands of cavemen disappeared, whether they were Tier 1 or Tier 2 or 3 their bodies dissolving into shimmering particles of light, carried away to the trial space.


    Yet, even as they vanished, their cries of excitement filled the air, their voices loud and filled with reckless abandon, eager to meet whatever challenge awaited them.


    The ground beneath the altar shook as thest of the cavemen vanished, following them the Blood Eye faded away, its pulsating glow dimming into nothingness.


    Leaving behind Ram and his group, along with a few Half-drown cavemen, including Nyra, stood with Ram watching the empty space where Korrin still stood.


    These Half-Drow cavemen were the ones Korrin had instructed to stay behind. Their faces were a mix of confusion and determination, expressions fierce yet uncertain.


    Nheless, they stood vignt, guarding Ram and the altar, ready to defend it until their final breath.


    Sid, Mai, and the rest of the group stood there, unaware of what happened. The once chaotic scene filled with the cavemen''s war cries and excitement had been reced by an eerie silence.


    Sid was the first to break the silence, still processing what he saw. His brow furrowed in disbelief as he tried to make sense of what had just happened.


    "Damn it, what happened?" he muttered, his voice tinged with a mixture of awe and confusion. "Where did all those cavemen disappear to?"


    Ram exhaled deeply, he nced at the altar, its surface still marked with dried blood from the ritual.


    The runes no longer glowed, but their ominous presence lingered, a reminder of the power of the Divine Spirit Tree they had just witnessed.


    "They''ve been summoned, by the Divine Spirit Tree or part of its consciousness," he said quietly, his voice low and contemtive. "They''re in the trial space now. Korrin... he''s leading them."


    "D-Divine Spirit Tree?" Sid blinked, his shock turning into frustration. "Summoned? Trial space? What does that even mean?" he demanded, stepping closer to Ram, his voice rising. "You''d better start exining before I lose my mind!"


    Ram sighed, running a hand through his hair as he tried to piece together what little he knew. "I don''t know much," he admitted, shaking his head.


    "Most people on Blue Star don''t know about the Lord''s Trial or even the Lords themselves. It''s been kept hidden for a long time."


    Sid''s brows furrowed. "Wait... what do you mean? There''s a whole trial named after these Lords, and no one knows about it?"


    Ram nodded. "Yeah. ording to what I''ve learned¡ªmostly from..." he stopped suddenly.


    His voice dropped as he looked at Su Mu or more at the Evil Spirit without going into too much detail, "Only those who fought in the war against the Alien Lords two hundred years ago knew the full story. But after that battle, something happened."


    Mai, who was standing beside him, narrowed her eyes. "What kind of something?"


    Ram exhaled slowly. "The Dawn Federation. They erased everything. Every record, every detail about the Lords and the war. Sharing information about it turned into a taboo."


    "Anyone who knew anything became silent and did not dare to go against the Federation."


    Liam whistled low under his breath. "That''s some serious cover-up. You''re saying the Federation just... erased history?"


    "Exactly," Ram replied. "Whatever happened during that war must have been catastrophic, something the Federation didn''t want anyone to know. And the Lord''s Trial? is the one that can help Korrin and other cavemen evolve further."


    Liam let out a low whistle, his eyes still fixed on the now-empty clearing. "Well, damn. That''s some heavy stuff. You''re saying Korrin''s leading those cavemen into some kind ofrge trial battle? Sounds like we''re missing all the fun."


    Ram shot him a look. "Trust me, brother, this isn''t fun. It''s a matter of life and death for them, and you are needed more here than there."


    Sid, still visibly agitated, crossed his arms. "So, what do we do now? Just sit here and wait for them toe back?"


    "Trust me, the real fun is just about to begin," Ram shook his head as he spoke while ncing at Nyra who was waiting eagerly for his orders, and nodded his head in approval.


    Nyra, standing ready and almost vibrating with excitement, caught his gaze and nodded eagerly. She didn''t waste a moment.


    With a swift motion, she pulled out a strange, bone-crafted flute, its surface etched with eerie symbols that pulsed faintly in the dim light.


    Bringing the flute to her purple lips, she blew a sharp, haunting note. The sound reverberated through the air, sending a bone-chilling screech across the floor, like the cry of some massive rat.


    The echoes lingered for a moment, filling the vast expanse. Sid winced, covering his ears. "Damn, what the hell was that?"


    "Master, it''s done!" Nyra announced cheerfully, immediately throwing herself onto Ram''s left arm, hugging it tight as she gazed up at him with wide, expectant eyes, her excitement bubbling over.


    "I did good, right?" Her tone carried the enthusiasm of a child awaiting praise, her expression practically screaming for approval.


    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up! Vote using Power Stones!! for more updates!!

 Chapter 122: Mutant Hemophagic Murlocs

    Korrin blinked a few times, fighting off the residual dizziness from his sudden arrival. His vision cleared, and he found himself standing beside a dark, roaring river that stretched endlessly in both directions.


    The water wasn''t the usual blue he was ustomed to; it was a dark red, the color of blood, violently rushing downstream.


    The sight sent a chill through his body, making him wonder if he was still in the Void space, or somewhere far worse.


    He crouched down near the riverbank, dipping a finger in the water.


    The thick, crimson liquid clung to his fingers for a moment before being swept away by the fierce current, sticky-like blood with weird power trying to infect his body.


    "This ce..." he muttered under his breath, his sharp eyes scanning thendscape, but no other side of the river could be seen.


    There was only the loud, rushing current, and the eerie red glow reflecting off the surface of the river.


    Behind him, the sudden sound of footsteps made him spin on his heel. Figures materialized one after the other cavemen and Half-Drow cavemen, his subordinates.


    They appeared disoriented at first but quickly straightened up, their eyes adjusting to their surroundings. The blood-red sky and ominous atmosphere felt suffocating.


    Korrin knew immediately¡ª"This seemed like no ordinary ce and the task ahead of us should be not easy, but ording to Master the task should not be that hard."


    They all faced the riverbank, trying to assess the situation, but the idea of crossing the turbulent, cursed river was clearly out of the question.


    With no way of seeing the other side or even guessing how long the river stretched, Korrin knew crossing was impossible then he looked behind, which was filled with dense forest with blood-red trees.


    They had no choice but to stay where they are and face whatever danger thates their way.


    Suddenly, Korrin sensed the familiar presence that apanied the Blood Eye. The will of the Divine Spirit Tree, appeared again, this time stronger than before.


    His vision blurred for a moment before a strange, virtual screen appeared before him.


    [Scanning...]


    [Wee to the Lord''s Space: Cursed Blood ne]


    The words scrolled in front of his eyes, with a cold and detached voice in his mind, and Korrin''s heart sank as more information appeared.


    [Task type: Lord''s Trial]


    [Time Limit: 12 hours]


    [Difficulty: A]


    [Region: Red Riverbank]


    [Trial Mission: Kill all the Mutant Hemophagic Murlocsbefore the time limit.]


    [Background: The curse of flesh and blood spread across the entire river, turning the river water into cursed blood. The creatures living in the river have be undead, driven by their primal instincts, wandering the darknd, hungry for fresh blood and flesh. Their bodies have mutated to hunt and scavenge blood.]


    Korrin narrowed his eyes at the details. That''s not it; there is additional information to follow, including details on current progress, rewards, and penalties for failure.


    [Current Progress: 0/43,000]


    [Reward: Territory Token X1, Blood Qi Stones X1200, Source Crystal X1]


    [Failure Penalty: Expulsion-- If the Trial is failed, you will be banished back to the Void Space you came from, and the difficulty of your next Trial will increase by 30%, without any increase in rewards.]


    [Note: You may exit the Lord''s domain once the task isplete, or you can remain until the end to kill additional Murlocs for more Blood Qi Stones and Source Stones.]


    Korrin clenched his fists, feeling the weight of the trial settle in. His jaw tightened, and he nced back at his cavemen troops, all of whom were still adjusting to their new surroundings.


    His gaze flicked back to the virtual screen still hovering in his vision, the number 43,000 ring back at him.


    "Forty-three thousand..." he muttered under his breath, a cold wave of realization washing over him.


    He scanned the group, noticing their numbers were less than half of what they would face, he couldn''t help but ponder. "I don''t know if they all attack together ore in different waves."


    But it wasn''t just the numbers that troubled him. The undead Murlocs weren''t ordinary creatures, but also capable of regenerating by feeding off their enemies.


    But their weaknessy in theirck of tactics. They were creatures driven purely by hunger and instinct. It was their only advantage, and Korrin knew how to exploit it.


    He faced over a hundred Tier 3 Half-Drow Cavemen Fire Mages, most of whom he had summoned himself.


    Apanied by forty Elite and Rare quality Tier 3 Half-Drow cavemen, all transformed by Ram.


    They stood in silence, their eyes emitting a soft glow, ready to unleash hellfire at any moment.


    "This trial... it''s designed to push us to the brink," Korrin thought, he could feel his innate talent, ''Species Evolution Master'', with the increased radius and power, he could already cover every single subordinate.


    Since most of the cavemen that are following himcked the Half Drow Bloodline, he could freely utilize his innate talent to evolve his subordinates mid-battle once they umted sufficient Evolution points.


    Without the conflict of the Half-Drow Bloodline, they wouldn''t die immediately like his own tribe members.


    Although the evolved cavemen without the Half Drow blood enhancement would not be as formidable as those with the Half Drow Bloodline, with his talent, theirbined force would be more than enough to take down low-level, mindless undead.


    Korrin breathed deeply, feeling a surge of confidence.


    All cavemen were born with the racial characteristics that increased their defense when fighting inrge groups, and with his fire mages'' raw power, they stood a chance. Maybe more than just a chance.


    "We don''t have time to waste," Korrin finally said, his voice steady but cold. His eyes locked with each of his subordinates. "Our mission is clear: hunt down and kill every one of these mutant Murlocs before time runs out."


    He turned to the fire mages next. "Fire Mages spread out in three lines. You''ll rotate your attacks. The first line fires an initial strike, and the second line follows with a st. The third line reserves energy in case the first two can''t finish the job."


    One of the mages, a younger drow with bright amber eyes, raised her hand nervously. "What if we can''t kill them fast enough?"


    Korrin''s gaze darkened. "Then we die." The bluntness of his words made the group stiffen. NovelFire-the-story-tform


    Korrin''s lips twisted into a tight smile as he observed them, but he kept to himself that he had already received orders from Ram to leave and minimize losses if the trail was harder than they expected. "Good. Then let''s start."


    The countdown at the corner of his vision ticked down, thest five minutes now shing in bold red. Korrin nced at it, feeling the pressure mounting, but he kept hisposure.


    The river behind them churned violently, and in the distance, Korrin could hear the faint, eerie wails of the Murlocs rising above the blood-curdling current.


    Their numbers swelled rapidly from hundreds to thousands and beyond with every surging wave.


    "Use the seeds of the predatory vines that Master gave us!" Korrin shouted, urgency rising in his voice as the first wave of Murlocs surged from the blood-red river, ws gleaming in the eerie light. "Immediately build the fortifications around the riverbank!"


    Listening to his order all the elite cavemen snapped into action, their movements quick, reaching into their packs and pulling out small pouches filled with the seeds.


    These are the special predatory nt seeds that Ram collected when he found Ming Yue.


    Before Korrin and others entered the trail space, Ram infused them with his Life Energy.


    So that once activated they can immediately grow into predatory nts coveringrge areas, with the ability to continue to grow as they devour corpses.


    Korrin watched as those cavemen, hastily scattering the seeds into the blood-soaked earth.


    There was no time to lose; the Murlocs, who looked like small humanoid fish-men were already advancing, their grotesque, blood-maddened eyes locked onto the group.


    He could hear their gurgling growls, could see the hunger in their twisted faces as they stepped forward, sharp ws outstretched.


    Korrin tightened his grip on his staff, fire flickering at his fingertips. "Here theye."


    As the final seconds of the countdown shed. He held a few st Mushrooms in his other hand ready to use them if needed.


    Three¡­ two¡­ one.


    "Attack!" Korrin roared, his voice like thunder as the first wave of fire spells and arrows streaked across the blood-soaked sky toward the oing horde of Murlocs.


    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up! Vote using Power Stones!! for more updates!!

 Chapter 123: Rat Kings Whisper

    Ram sighed softly, but a small smile tugged at the corner of his lips. Nyra''s puppy-like eagerness was hard to resist. "Yeah, you did good, Nyra," he said, patting her head affectionately.


    "Hehe, now that the disagreeable fellow has departed, I can finally have some alone time with Master," Nyra chuckled as she thought, her face lit up instantly, beaming with joy as she squeezed his arm tighter in response.


    Ram didn''t know that she was under a lot of pressure following Korrin, and always wanted to approach him but stopped by Korrin.


    Now that he left for the trail space, she finally let go and revealed her true mischievous nature.


    Observing the abrupt scene, both Su Mu and Mai were taken aback.


    Although Mai''s expression remainedposed, her eyes, along with Su Mu''s, sharpened when they turned towards Nyra.


    Ram didn''t notice these small moments, he was still grinning, expecting the final phase of the n to begin soon.


    When he looked at the bone flute an attribute panel appeared with details.


    [ Demon Flute Equipment: Rat King''s Whisper]


    [ Level: Silver Low-grade]


    [ Description: A bone flute made from the enchanted spine of the Yellow-toothed Rat King. Its eerie notes summon andmand rats within a 300-meter radius. When yed, it can control up to 50 Tier 3 rats. ]


    [ Effect 1: Command the Horde: Canmand up to 50 rats. Their collective intelligence increases, allowing for better coordination in battle like giving them basicmands such as scouting, attacking, or swarming..]


    [ Effect 2:Warpath Frenzy: When a specific high-pitched note is yed, the rats go into a berserk state, increasing their strength by 50%, but they lose all defensive instincts and fight until death.]


    [ Special Effect: Frenzy Trigger: King''s Command: The flute has a chance to summon the spirit of the Rat King, which can manifest through the swarm of rats, amplifying their power by an additional 150% for 5 minutes and making them almost unstoppable inbat.]


    "What did you just do, though?" Liam asked, still a bit wary of the strange screech he heard. Even the usually yful Little ck beside him became slightly restless, his eyes scanned the area, half expecting something monstrous to appear.


    Nyra grinned mischievously. "The Yellow-toothed rats will be here soon. This demon flute was made from a Tier 3 Yellow-toothed Rat King. It can control a small number of rats," she exined with a yful smirk.


    "But it also has the ability to make them violent and berserk, improving their strength by an additional 50%."


    Sid raised an eyebrow, his expression skeptical. "Rats? What''s the use of them?"


    Nyra and Ram exchanged knowing grins. They didn''t exin, but simply said in unison, "Soon, you''ll know."


    Sid''s eyes narrowed as frustration red up. "Damn it, this guy''s acting mysterious again!" he grumbled, clenching his fists. He was about to march over and teach Ram a small lesson when Mai''s arm shot out, stopping him abruptly.


    "Not now, Sid," Mai said, her voice tense. She immediately became alert, her sharp gaze locking onto the figures approaching from the distance¡ªYang Wei and two others, hurrying toward them.


    The moment she saw Yang Wei, Mai''s senses screamed danger. This man wasn''t much weaker than her.


    Pushing Sid behind her protectively, Mai moved closer to Ram and Nyra, ready for whatever fight might being.


    Sid, noticing the shift in her stance, held back, while Liam and Su Mu, who had been quietly observing, also became vignt, preparing themselves for action.


    Yet, despite the tension among the group, Ram and Nyra remained unusually calm.


    They didn''t flinch, their posture rxed, as if they were simply waiting for Yang Wei toe.


    Yang Wei hurried over; confusion written all over his face. Along the way, he had noticed the eerie absence of the cavemen¡ªthe once crowded space was nowpletely barren, save for the old and disabled.


    He could still recall more than thirty thousand cavemen gathered here a few hours back before he went toplete the task Ram had assigned to him.


    "Hey, what happened to all those cavemen?" Yang Wei asked the moment he arrived.


    But just as the words left his mouth, his eyes fell on the altar behind Ram. He froze, his breath catching in his throat.


    His finger shot up, trembling slightly as he pointed at the ritual altar.


    "Wait¡­ Is that¡­?" he stammered, swallowing hard as his eyes widened. The faint traces of blood still smeared across the stone surface, the remnants of the ritual, were unmistakable.


    Yang Wei''s gaze darted between Ram and the altar, a deep sense of dread creeping into his eyes, and his voice trembled with disbelief. "Did you send all those cavemen toplete the Lord''s Trial?"


    Ram sighed softly, his expression calm and collected. ''Just as I thought, as a member of the Wood Human race, Brother Yang must know a lot about Lords, or even have their own Lords in their n."


    Meeting Yang Wei''s gaze, he answered without hesitation. "Yeah, it''s what you think. The Blood Eye ritual waspleted. Korrin''s leading them in the Lord''s Trial now."


    Yang Wei''s eyes widened even further. His shoulders sagged with disbelief, and his voice dropped into a low, serious tone. "The Lord''s Trial? Do you realize what you''ve done? Did you just send them all to die? It''s no ordinary test."


    "Do you even know how hard it is to survive in there?" He simply sighed, remembering something he didn''t press further, instead falling into silence and didn''t speak further.


    Mai, who had been watching the exchange closely from behind Ram, leaned in slightly and whispered in his ear, her eyes sharp with curiosity. "Do you know him?" Her tone was low, almost suspicious.


    Ram nodded slightly and cleared his throat. "Ah, right. I should''ve introduced him earlier," he replied calmly, gesturing towards Yang Wei.


    "This is Brother Yang. He''s also a Spiritual nter like me." He paused, then nced at the two individuals standing behind Yang Wei, who had been observing the situation silently. "And those behind him¡­ Well, I actually don''t know their names, but they''re Brother Yang''s friends."


    Yang Wei, shaking off his initial shock, turned slightly towards hispanions and introduced them in a hurried manner. "This is Meng Zhi and Jian Yun. Meng Zhi is a Tier 2 physician while Brother Jian is a Tier 3 Knight."


    Meng Zhi, a tall and slender woman with dark hair tied back in a loose braid, nodded curtly. "Thanks, Mr. Ram and Miss Nyra for saving us, Yang Wei told us what happened after we woke up."


    "Yes, we didn''t know that these Half Drows are with Brother Ram, it was very reckless of us to attack them without knowing full well," Jian Yun, a much shorter man with a wiry frame and a scar running across his chin, spoke while also thanking Ram for saving them.


    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up! Vote using Power Stones!! for more updates!!

 Chapter 124: Break the Turtle Shell of the Half Drows

    Ram took a step back, gesturing toward hispanions. "And these are my teammates," he said, introducing them to Yang Wei. "This is Mai, Sid, Su Mu, and Liam. Each one of them has their own strengths. Mai leads our group."


    Yang Wei gave a short nod to each of them in turn, however, he didn''t have much time to dwell on the introductions, though, because Mai cut straight to the point.


    She narrowed her eyes, her expression sharp. "So, how do you know about the Lord''s Trial?" she asked, her voice measured and direct, as though she was analyzing him.


    Yang Wei hesitated for a moment before responding, his face tightening. "Let''s just say it''s knowledge passed down through my n. I cannot tell more than that." His eyes shifted ufortably as though there were things he wasn''t willing¡ªor able¡ªto share.


    Even as he said this, though, his troubled expression deepened. "But that aside," he continued, "even if Korrin''s strong, and even if you''ve sent tens of thousands of cavemen into the trial, you don''t control what happens in there. The Lords'' trials are brutal, Ram. They don''t leave many alive."


    Ram didn''t flinch at Yang Wei''s warning; he knew the risks all too well.


    The trial was a gamble, but it was one they had to take if he wanted to get his hands on a Territory token without fighting other Alien Lords or Lords from Blue Star.


    Just then, a few scouting Half-Drow, who had been keeping watch over the cavemen tribe, hurried toward the altar.


    Their expressions were a mixture of confusion and urgency. They couldn''t understand how the cavemen they monitored had simply vanished before their eyes.


    They had just been preparing to harvest all the gathered cavemen to collect enough source power to summon hundreds of their brethren.


    But in the blink of an eye, everything had disappeared. They exchanged worried nces, unsure of what to report back.


    Unfortunately, before they could reach the altar where Ram and the others stood, a rare-quality Half-Drow caveman hunter emerged from the shadows, a bone dagger glinting ominously in his grip.


    With swift and silent precision, he closed the distance, his movements fluid as he shed the dagger across the throats of the unsuspecting scouts and then finished them off with a backstab in their hearts.


    Their eyes widened in shock as they fell silently to the ground, their lives extinguished before they could evenprehend the threat.


    Simr scenes unfolded as other Half-Drow hunters, who had been left behind, moved with lethal intent.


    Ram felt the tension in the air shift as the sounds of conflict reached his ears. He turned to Yang Wei and asked him. "What about the task I gave you? Did youplete it?"


    Yang Wei nodded quickly, straightening up as he spoke. His tone was hurried, knowing full well how serious the task assigned to him was.


    "Yes, just as Korrin instructed us. We ced all seventy st Mushrooms together with some Yellow Toothed rats tied up in the specified locations a while back."


    Ram''s eyes lit up with satisfaction. "Good, let''s see how both Half Drows and Mechanical soldiers react once I blow them all. You handled it well."


    Mai, still watching Yang Wei closely, raised an eyebrow. "st Mushrooms? Yellow Toothed rats? What exactly are you nning with those?"


    Yang Wei exhaled slowly, collecting his thoughts before breaking the suspense. Unlike Ram, he was not one for mystery. "The st Mushrooms are highly explosive, as you know. We set ten of them together at the intersection points around various cavemen''s settlements right above the Half-Drow pce."


    "Well, since those Half-Drows are hiding like turtles in their shells, I''m helping the Mechanical soldiers break that shell," Ram interjected in the middle since Yang Wei already spilled the beans


    He leaned forward, the anticipation clear in his eyes. "You already heard the Frenzy roar from the Demon flute just now; all the rats tied near the st Mushrooms will set them off, creating a chain reaction."


    Yang Wei continued, "It''ll break the rockyer separating the second and thirdyers of the void space."


    As he spoke, Yang Wei could feel a cold sweat forming on his brow just thinking about it. ''sting tens of st Mushrooms together at the same time?'' Even as the owner of the st Mushroom nt Spirit, he never imagined he would do something like that.


    "The effect would be terrifying¡ªfar more dangerous than detonating two to three thousand kilograms of TNT," he said, his voice dropping to a whisper.


    "The st will be centered underground," he added, taking a deep breath. "With seven such sts,bined with the underground passages built by the Half-Drows to reach the secondyer¡­" He paused to gather himself.


    "It''s not wrong to say that most of the rockyer between the second and thirdyers would copse, making arge hole big enough for the Mechanical soldiers to enter the thirdyer."


    Sid''s expression darkened. "You really think that''ll work? What if?"


    Yang Wei shot him a re, chuckling. "Haha, this isn''t a simple explosion. The calctions are solid. The rats will trigger the mushrooms in perfect sequence. If everything goes as nned, it should be about now, we''ll create a pathway for the Mechanical soldiers."


    Just as Yang Wei finished speaking, a tremor ran through the ground, catching everyone off guard.


    Experience the best on mvl _emp _yr.


    The shaking intensified rapidly, causing rocks from nearby stone houses to crack and fall, scattering debris around them.


    The group quickly steadied themselves, bracing against the quake thatsted for more than fifteen seconds.


    Their surroundings vibrated violently before the tremors finally subsided, leaving everything in a tense, eerie calm.


    There was no loud explosion or consecutive sts like they had expected.


    Instead, it felt like a mild earthquake, somewhere between a magnitude 4 or 5¡ªjust enough to unsettle the ground but without the catastrophic sounds they had prepared for.


    Mai nced around, her expression puzzled. "That was it? I expected something more... explosive."


    Sid frowned, brushing the dust off his shoulders. "Doesn''t seem like much for something that was supposed to breakyers of rock."


    Yang Wei shook his head, ncing toward Sid. "The explosion was three miles away from us, and you can still feel this much here. Imagine how it was at the center of those seven explosions."


    Ram''s lips curved into a slight smirk; his gaze distant as if envisioning the destruction. The ground might have felt stable where they stood, but deep below, things were different.


    "There were thousands of stone satellites," Ram muttered, recalling what he saw from the underground structure. "Each one is five to ten meters tall, hanging like sharp swords above the entire third floor."


    "The real damage isn''t from the sound or the tremor we felt. It''s what''s happening underground." He looked at Yang Wei. "So, did it copse?"


    Yang Wei nodded confidently. "It should have. The force was directed perfectly through the tunnel system those Half-Drows built."


    "Even if they reinforced the upperyers when the st Mushrooms went off, since it''s underground it wouldn''t have sounded like a massive explosion. for those on the secondyer"


    "Instead, the shockwaves from different sts would''ve rippled through the rock, cracking and destabilizing everything without shattering it all at once."


    Mai crossed her arms, her expression thoughtful. "So, it''s a dyed copse. The sts shook the foundation, but it''ll take time for the wholeyer to give in. The Mechanical soldiers will still need to wait for the dust to settle before they can move in."


    "No it should have already started falling," Ram smiled faintly, his eyes glinting with anticipation. "And the Mechanical soldiers will move in soon enough, then it will be a full-scale war between both."


    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up! Vote using Power Stones!! for more updates!!

 Chapter 125: Fuck those Mechanical soldiers!!

    Just as Ram predicted, the scene below was entirely different from the surface. Deep underground, the stoneyer separating the second and thirdyers had already begun to crumble.


    All the Half-Drows on the thirdyer, whether outside or inside their stone houses, rushed out, their eyes wide with confusion as the air filled with the deafening sounds of seven consecutive sts.


    The shockwaves sent tremors racing through the underground tunnels, shaking everything in their path.


    The stone satellites, sharp and massive like suspended swords hanging from the ceiling, quivered violently.


    Their once unyielding rock structure started to crack under the force of the tremors, pieces of stone splintering off and falling.


    The sound of crumbling stones echoed through the tunnels as the undergroundwork transformed into a deadly maze, with all the mud and stones cascading from the second floor.


    Dust and debris quickly filled the air, choking visibility and leaving the Half-Drows in disarray as they struggled toprehend the full extent of the damage.


    The solid rock surface above is fractured with thunderous cracks. The Half-Drows, their hearts pounding, looked up to see the jagged lines stretching across the stone ceiling.


    The cracks spread long and wide like the destructive aftermath of an earthquake, creeping ominously.


    Their confusion gave way to panic as they realized the true nature of the danger.


    The surface above finally sumbed to the overwhelming pressure. It caved in, and the massive rock satellites began to break free, hurtling down with terrifying speed and momentum like swords from the heavens.


    The Half-Drows could do nothing but watch in horror as the enormous rock structures descended toward them.


    Just when they thought the end times were upon them, the stone statue before the stone pce shone with intense light and a powerful hum filled the air.


    Then a massive energy shield erupted into existence around the pce and the surrounding area. The protective barrier red to life, glowing brightly as it intercepted the falling satellites.


    However, hundreds of those Elite and ordinary Half-Drows who had been outside the pce, exposed to the falling debris, rushed desperately toward the shield, but it was toote.


    The energy shield, though vast, wasn''trge enough to cover the entire ind.


    Like those who were on patrol or keeping watch for the mechanical soldiers, who couldn''t make it to the safety of the pce, were crushed under the immense weight of the copsing stone satellites, their bodies buried beneath the falling rock and mud.


    Inside the energy shield, the air was tense as the Half-Drows watched with bated breath.


    The barrier held firm against the initial onught, but each new impact from the stone satellites made it tremble more violently, flickering under the tremendous force.


    Every strike sent ripples through the shield, and the Half-Drows feared that it might fail at any moment.


    They turned their eyes to the towering stone statue of Ignara, the Goddess of Wildfire, standing vigil before the stone pce.


    The goddess''s carved features began to glow, now surrounded by burning mesing from the statue, and the Half-Drows, desperate for salvation, fell to their knees.


    They began praying loudly, their voices echoing through the chaos, begging Ignara to protect them from the destruction that rained down upon them.


    The energy shield flickered again, straining under the falling rocks and mud, but it held.


    The prayers grew louder, fervent, as the Half-Drows clung to their faith in the Goddess of Wildfire, hoping that their devotion would keep the barrier intact just long enough for them to survive this nightmare.


    As more stones and mud rained down, everything within the energy shield grew darker.


    Dust and debris clogged the air, and the faint glow of the barrier dimmed under the relentless assault.


    The Half-Drows huddled together in fear, could barely see through the swirling dust, but the cracks of rocks colliding with the energy shield echoed like thunder.


    The flickering light from the stone statue barely illuminated the chaos around the stone pce, casting shadows that danced wildly over the fallen rocks and terrified faces of the Half-Drows inside.


    Standing tall among them, a General Quality Fire Mage Leader, barked out orders with amanding voice.


    If Ram were to be here and looked at him, he would be shocked, just because he looked almost simr to Korrin, or to say Korrin looked almost like him. With a towering figure, his presence exudes authority and strength.


    Unlike Korrin with one look at him you could say that his quality was even higher than Korrin, but thanks to being inside the C-grade Void Space, he remained at Tier 3.


    Had it not been for this limitation, he would have likely ascended to Tier 4 or higher, even at Tier 3 his aura was almost palpable, radiating heat like a living me.


    His sharp, dark purple eyes scanned the sky above the shield with aser focus, calcting every strike and potential failure of the shield.


    His silver hair, streaked with strands of fiery red, hung loosely down his back, moving slightly with the energy pulsating around him.


    He clenched his fists, which glowed faintly with a fiery aura, and shouted above the chaos, "All mages, to your positions! The shield won''t hold forever! We must take control of this before it breaks!"


    Elite and Rare quality Half-Drows immediately obeyed hismand, moving into formation as they gathered closer under the towering statue of Ignara.


    The Leader''s fiery gaze swept across the trembling shield, then he lifted a hand, mes erupting from his palm, growing into a burning ball of fire.


    "Focus your fire magic! st those stones apart before they break the shield! We''re the fire of the Goddess herself¡ªso burn everything in our way!" his voice boomed spreading every corner, and the fireball in his hand ignited the spirits of the Half-Drow mages around him.


    Dozens of them raised their hands toward the ceiling of falling rocks. Together, they began to unleash a barrage of fire-based spells.


    Massive fireballs lit up the darkness like miniature suns, while fiery tornadoes spun wildly upward, tearing through the falling debris.


    Fire bullets pierced through chunks of stone, turning them into moltenva that dripped harmlessly off the shield.


    His eyes gleamed with pride as he unleashed his own spell, a torrent of fire tornados spiraling from his hand clearing arge area of umted rocks and mud. "Fuck those Mechanical soldiers!! Resorting to such shameless tactics."


    "Don''t stop! Burn through them! With the blessing of the Goddess, we can hold this ground, no matter what!" He shouted, rallying the crowd.


    Still unaware that the disaster was not caused by the Mechanical soldiers, but by an unknown Tier 2 Spiritual nter whom they were targeting, along with the thousands of cavemen he had assembled.


    Like it? Add to the library!! I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones!

 Chapter 126: Hehe, Lets see Whos going to Kill Who

    Meanwhile, the Bio-mechanical soldiers who were stationed on the second floor felt the strong vibrations under their feet, and a surge of unease swept through all of them.


    Selina immediately tensed, sharp eyes looking toward the source of the disturbance.


    Without hesitation, she motioned for a small group of soldiers to quickly gather toward the st location with her, to check on what was happening.


    As they approached, the scene before them twisted into a nightmarish reality.


    The solid ground beneath them began to fracture, enormous cracks splitting open like a monstrous web, spreading rapidly in all directions.


    Selina''s breath hitched in her throat as her sharp memory kicked in. She recognized this ce, and knew exactly whaty below¡ªthe thirdyer.


    ''Who the hell did this?'' Selina thought, her mind racing, but there was no time for investigation.


    "Run!" she roared, her voice slicing through the rising panic among the soldiers following her.


    Without waiting for any of them, she broke into a sprint, her legs propelling her forward with urgency.


    Behind her, the ground began to give way, the cracks widening into a massive chasm, devouring everything in its path¡ªwalls, debris, and everything.


    The bio-mechanical soldiers, groaning under the sudden strain, scrambled to keep up.


    Their enhanced limbs helped them push their bodies to the limits as the deadly maw of the ground threatened to swallow them whole.


    Selina led the way, her movements swift and precise, as she stole a nce over her shoulder, and just as she feared, the ground where they had been standing moments before hadpletely given way turning into arge hole.


    Pulling out herm, she ryed the data, and ordered the other Mechanical soldiers, "This is Selina. The structural integrity of the second floor ispromised."


    Her voice was steady despite the chaos. "All units, converge on the battle prep zone immediately. Prepare for iing hostilities." She issuedmands without much emotional swings, even when the ground behind her copsed into a massive pit, chasing them with terrifying speed.


    With her warning sent, Selina focused on one thing: keeping herself and the small team behind her alive.


    They ran for a few more minutes beforeing to a stop, gasping for air as the tremors behind them finally subsided.


    Turning around, Selina and her group stared at the scene unfolding in the distance.


    The ground they had been standing on before was now a massive pit, where rocks, mud, and shattered debris had copsed into a void, sending a thick cloud of dust spiraling across the second floor.


    For a moment, the air was filled with nothing but the sharp sound of crumbling stone and the eerie groan of structural damage echoing through the space.


    As the dust slowly settled, what was once a solidyer separating them from the third floor¡ªthe domain of the Half-Drows¡ªhad turned into nothing more than broken rubble.


    A gaping hole stretched before them, huge stretching out for miles leading to the third floor.


    Selina rejoined the rest of her bio-mechanical soldiers. Raising a gloved hand, she signaled for the formation to halt.


    Her eyes scanned the chaotic mess around them before issuing her nextmand. "Deploy scout drones and seismic anchors. We can''t afford another copse."


    Her voice rang out with the precision of amander ustomed to being obeyed, and without hesitation, a few soldiers broke off from the formation.


    They carried sleek, cylindrical devices and plunged them into the fractured ground.


    The hum of machinery filled the air as the seismic anchors activated, emitting a steady, low-frequency pulse designed to stabilize the surrounding area.


    The ground beneath their feet vibrated gently before settling into ce, fortified against further disaster.


    Meanwhile, a swarm of spider-like drones skittered across the rubble, their metallic legs clinking and ttering as they moved.


    These scouts darted forward, scanning the wreckage with precision as they moved deep into the pit.


    Their sensors pinged and beeped, transmitting streams of data back to Selina''s Bio smart chip.


    Her eyes flickered, disying readings in rapid session¡ªheat signatures, structural weaknesses, residual energy spikes.


    Frowning, Selina muttered to herself, "Something''s off¡­" The data didn''t align. The copse was too clean, too calcted.


    "These sts weren''t random. They''re too precise¡­ too coordinated." Her suspicions deepened, and she knew better than to dismiss such instincts.


    One of the soldiers, his frame hulking, stepped forward to report. "Commander, no signs of enemy forces yet. Should we proceed with securing the perimeter?"


    Selina tore her gaze from the data feed and nced back at the soldier. "Yes, but stay alert. I want eyes everywhere. We can''t assume we''re alone."


    Without missing a beat, she turned toward themunication array behind her and spoke in a clear,manding tone. "Initiate visual ry. I want a full scan of the enemy forces below. Focus on the thirdyer."


    A few secondster, the disy flickered to life. A chaotic scene emerged in detailed rity, showing the thirdyer.


    It was a battlefield of broken rubble and scattered debris, but amid the destruction, something stood out¡ªa faint glow.


    Drones zoomed in on the source, revealing an energy shield barely visible through the dust and rock.


    Beyond the shield, the Half-Drow mages were hard at work, their hands crackling with spiritual power as they unleashed powerful spells, clearing away the debris with unnatural speed and precision.


    Selina''s eyes narrowed at the sight, and then a thunderous roar erupted from the Half-Drow Leader in the vast pit, "You damned Mechanical Soldiers, I''ll kill everyst one of you!"


    The tension around her soldiers thickened as they processed the visual. Selina''s lips curved into a grim smile. ''This battle''s just getting started.''


    Selina''s focus shiftedpletely to the exhausted Half-Drows below, the sight of their wearied bodies triggering something primal within her.


    Any curiosity about who caused the copse vanished from her mind, reced by the thrill of the impending battle.


    With cold determination, she raised her arm, signaling her soldiers. "Prepare to engage," shemanded, her voice dripping with anticipation.


    The bio-mechanical soldiers responded in perfect unison, their des humming and cannons charging.


    A wicked smile curled on Selina''s lips as she licked them, her eyes gleaming with the fiery excitement ofbat. "Hehe, let''s see who''s going to kill who."


    There was a dangerous edge to her voice, a thrill that had been missing since herst defeat in this very ce.


    Her mind drifted back to when she first entered the Void Space, brimming with arrogance.


    She had recklessly stormed into the Third floor, fully confident that no one could stand against her might.


    And, for a while, that seemed true. The Half-Drows fell swiftly before her, their bodies scattered across the battlefield like broken toys.


    She had relished in their weakness, a fleeting sense of invincibility fueling her brutal assault.


    But then their leader arrived, and effortlessly stopped her rampage, cutting through her attacks with ease.


    Selina had been forced to retreat; her pride shattered. The humiliation of that moment still burned in her memory.


    ''Why is something so powerful lurking in this ce?'' She questioned herself before, even if her true body used a rare bloodstone to improve the difficulty of the Void Space, the creature inside shouldn''t be this strong.


    She then discovered the true source of the Half-Drow Leader''s power: it stemmed from the blessings of the Stone Statue.


    But now, through the feed, she could see that the stone statue was dimming, losing its power to sustain the energy shield.


    Like it? Add to the library!! I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones!

 Chapter 127: Spell-Augmented Cannons

    The shield surrounding the Half-Drows, once ipervious, was losing its strength.


    It''s weakening¡­ powered by |empyr


    A fierce grin spread across Selina''s face. This was her moment. The statue could no longer sustain its blessings on the Half-Drow leader, and without that unnatural power, its five-star General quality returned back to two stars.


    "That statue..." Selina whispered to herself, realization blooming. She also guessed that the statue must be rted to some powerful Divine creature or an unknown Outer God.


    The presence of an actual divine creature would have terrified her, even her real body wouldn''t dare challenge it, but faced with merely a statue and a fading remnant of thought, she simply scoffed, "Without it, they''re nothing."


    "The shield won''t hold much longer," she said, turning to her soldiers. Her voice rose with authority. "Get ready to move as soon as it drops."


    The Bio-Mechanical soldiers, their faces cold and expressionless, nodded in unison, weapons at the ready.


    Energy crackled through the twenty massive spell-augmented cannons mounted atop armored trucks, casting an ominous glow in the dim light.


    These are the special Ice attribute energy cannons, each one of them is a peak Tier 3 weapon made with thebination of Spiritual Rune Technology and Advance Mechanical Technology, specially brought to counter the Half Drow Fire Mages, after their small setbackst time.


    As you know Fire attribute has an innate suppression on the Metal attribute of Bio Mechanical Soldiers. However, ice and water can dominate the fire attribute.


    The Mechanical Soldiers behind loaded one spiritual stone after another into the cannons, and the ground around them vibrated with the sheer amount of spiritual power inside each cannon.


    Selina''s grin widened as she stared at the fading statue with a grin, the thrill of battle surging through her veins. "This time, the Half-Drows wouldn''t escape. It''s time, let''s tear them apart."


    "s, in the end, I could not escape this battle." Unfortunately, Ram stood at the back, his gaze fixated on the chaotic battlefield unfolding before him.


    From where he was standing, he could see both sides: Selina''s mechanical soldiers gearing up for a ruthless assault and the Half-Drows below, struggling to recover from the copse.


    For a moment, he had thought about sitting this one out, content to watch them tear each other apart.


    After all, he had already done his part by sting open the passage to the thirdyer. Watching the two factions annihte each other would have been entertaining.


    But the reality wasn''t so kind. Under the threat of the Shadow Contract, they signed, together with the Mind Shadow Parasites that were injected inside their bodies, the professionals assembled here had no other choice but to join the fight.


    Although he had already controlled the Mind Shadow Parasite inside his body, the contract symbol on his left hand, which appeared after he signed the Shadow Contract, still made him unable to defy the orders from the Mechanical soldiers who came to gather all the shattered Professionals.


    He attempted to refuse themands given by the soldiers, but as he did so, he felt pain spreading from the contract mark on his left hand to all over his body.


    Left with no alternative but to join, he arrived here with Mai and the others.


    Even though they had arrived, they remained behind; the contract prohibited them from refusing orders, yet the contract alone was insufficient to make them willingly be cannon fodder.


    Yet, upon arrival, he waspletely taken aback by the true background of the Mechanical Soldiers.


    He looked at those huge spell-augmented cannons, followed by more than five hundred Bio Mechanical soldiers of different professions, like sword wielders, spearmen, gunners, Sword and Shield soldiers, and other small groups of special soldiers.


    Each of them was enhanced by mechanical fire, making themparable to or even stronger than Elite creatures.


    The special ones appeared as powerful as creatures of rare quality, if not more so, especially with the support of advance biobat chips imnted in their brains.


    In front of these organized soldiers, the tens of thousands of cavemen he had gathered before seemed like kindergarteners facing adults.


    Ram nced around at the group assembled behind him, except of Liam and Su Mu all the others were here including Yang Wei.


    He knew why Liam wasn''t affected¡ªhe had never signed the Shadow Contract, nor had he been injected with a parasite like the rest of them. But Su Mu? That was a surprise.


    "I''m pretty sure that she signed the contract," Ram pondered, he still remembered her standing behind him when he sighed the Shadow Contract, and his mind shed to the Evil Spirit she carried within her.


    "Maybe it shielded her from the parasite''s influence. Whatever the reason, it didn''t matter right now." Ram already left both Liam and Su Mu behind with Nyra and the remaining Half-Drows to protect the ritual altar¡ªthe very thing that held Korrin and the other cavemen tethered to their trial.


    If that altar was destroyed before the trial wasplete, there was no telling where they would be teleported, or what disastrous consequences might follow.


    With a heavy sigh, Ram turned his attention back to the present. The pressure of battle was looming, and though he had hoped to avoid it, the Shadow Contract wouldn''t let him stand by idly.


    Just as all the rubble on top of the energy shield was cleared, Selina gave the order, her mechanical soldiers springing into action.


    The ground trembled beneath their feet as all twenty cannons aligned, in unison, they fired¡ªa devastating barrage of ice energy that shot toward the center of the pit like deadlyets.


    Each cannon''s st held the destructive force of a Peak Tier 3 Ice Mage, and thebined attack tore through the air with a bone-chilling fury.


    As the frozen energy collided with the worn-out energy shield protecting the Half-Drow forces, the shield cracked under the strain.


    Frost spread across its surface, turning the once-vibrant magical barrier into a brittle, shimmering shell.


    Ram watched from his position as the shield struggled to hold against the onught. For a brief moment, it managed to resist, but only for a few seconds.


    Then, with a sharp, resonating crack, the stone statue at the center of the shield shattered. The shield flickered and thenpletely copsed, leaving the Half-Drow exposed to the full force of the icy sts.


    The remaining energy from the cannons surged forward, like a tidal wave of destruction, aimed directly at the Half-Drows below.


    "Get ready!" Mai warned Ram and others, sensing the growing tension in the pit. She could feel the shift in the Half-Drows'' energy as they prepared for impact.


    With the energy shield gone, the Half-Drow Leader shouted ordering others in anguage Ram couldn''t fully understand. The surviving Half-Drow Mages were slightly worn out from earlier.


    Raised their hands and a massive wave of fire spells burst into existence, the mes swirling and expanding,bining into a wall of heat that rushed to meet the iing ice energy.


    I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones!

 Chapter 128: Selina Vs Fire Mage Leader I

    The battlefield becae a chaotic storm of steam and elemental fury as the ice and fire shed.


    Thick mist rolled through the air, making it hard to see, and the ground trembled with each st of energy.


    The unmistakable smell of scorched earth mixed with the sharp chill of frozen air, created an almost suffocating tension between the forces.


    Selina''s eyes burned with excitement as she watched the Half-Drow struggle. With a grin, she raised her hand. "Keep shooting! Don''t let them recover!"


    Before the dust had fully settled, sheunched herself into the pit, her body turned into a blur as she rushed forward.


    The ground underfoot cracked as she dashed across the uneven terrain of rubble, heading straight for the Half-Drow Leader before he could regroup other Half-Drows and rush back into the Stone Pce.


    Her bio-mechanical enhancements propelled her forward, her movement precise and deadly, closing the distance with the intent to kill.


    Behind her, the closebat Bio-Mechanical soldiers followed, leaping into the pit without hesitation. These warriors, made of flesh and metal, had no fear in their eyes.


    Their bodies gleamed with metallic skin reflecting the fire spells, they moved forward with frightening agility, their des and sma rifles shing as they cut through the defenseless Half-Drow.


    The huge Ice cannons, which are still charged with stored energy, fired another volley of Ice energy sts toward the scattered Half-Drow forces.


    The second wave of attacks came with even more deadly precision, but this time, instead of focusing on a single point, the shots spread out, aimed at different sections of the pit.


    The icy sts hammered the area, forcing the Half-Drows to react quickly.


    The Half-Drow Leader, his face twisted with fury, raised his hands, channeling an enormous surge of spiritual power.


    "Roar," With a primal roar, he unleashed a towering firewall, its mes zing intensely, trying to block the iing attacks.


    With the frighteninglyrge number of Elite and Rare Fire Mages followed his tracks and used Fire Walls at different locations, while those beside them, responded immediately,yering their own firewalls on top of nearby Firewalls.


    Thebined mes surged high into the air, creating a barrier that seemed to momentarily hold back the Ice sts.


    The icy sts rained down in different directions, targeting multiple Hald Drows.


    The scattered fire walls struggled to hold, and though they held off some of the iing attacks, the overwhelming power of the ice energy began to show cracks in their defenses.


    Sections of the firewalls copsed under the pressure, allowing the cold sts to seep through and freeze parts of the battlefield.


    After two consecutive sts, the soldiers who were operating the cannons wasted no time recharging them again with spiritual stones, preparing for yet another wave of devastation.


    As anticipated, the fire mage leader started to gather his followers and withdraw to the stone pce to take cover from the Ice sts.


    At that moment, Selina, now within striking distance of the Half-Drow Leader, charged forward, energy de in hand.


    She shed through a weakened firewall with a savage grin, her de humming as it cut through the mes.


    The Half-Drow''s Leader, sensing her approach, turned to face her, his eyes burning with hatred.


    Their eyes locked, and for a moment, the battlefield seemed to freeze.


    "You again..." the Half-Drow Leader growled, recognizing the woman from their previous encounter. "This time, you won''t escape!"


    Selinaughed in response, a cold, mocking sound that echoed across the battlefield.


    "Escape?" she scoffed, her voice dripping with disdain. "Haha, you dumbass, I''m here to kill you."


    With a burst of speed, she lunged at the Half-Drow Leader, her de aimed for his throat. But the leader was quick, summoning a sword of fire to meet her strike, and their weapons shed in a burst of sparks and mes.


    "Hmm, arrogant as ever," the Half-Drow Leader growled, blocking another strike with his fiery de. His physical strength was just as impressive as his fire magic, each block fluid and precise. "You think you can kill me this easily?"


    Selina''s grin widened her savage thrill for battle growing by the second.


    Her biomechanical augmentations, along with the hundreds of thousands of nanoids coursing through her veins, gave her a fearsome edge, her movements unnaturally swift and powerful.


    Yet, the Half-Drow Leader''s prowess was equal to hers, matching every move she made.


    With every attack, the mes of his sword surged, engulfing the surrounding area in a sweltering heat.


    "Easily? Oh no," Selina purred, her voice dripping with malice as she twisted her de against his.


    "I n on enjoying this." She swung again, her de arcing toward his side, but the Half-Drow Leader countered effortlessly, his fire sword burning even brighter.


    As they fought, their battle became the violent heartbeat of the battlefield. Meanwhile, Ram stood on the edge, watching the chaos below.


    "With those mechanical soldiers charging forward, now''s our chance," Mai''s voice broke through Ram''s focus.


    She had been observing the battle, analyzing the movements of the Half-Drow forces. "Move toward the less-guarded areas. Let the mechanical soldiers draw their attention."


    Ram, along with Sid and others, wasted no time. Following Mai''s instructions, they leaped down into the pit,nding with practiced ease as they advanced toward the location with fewer Half-Drow mages.


    Below, the battlefield was still full of danger. Despite being exhausted, over a thousand elite Fire Mages still stood strong, their spells cutting through the battlefield as they struggled against Selina''s mechanical soldiers.


    The ordinary Half-Drows fought fiercely, but the sheer precision and lethal design of the mechanical forces wore them down.


    Sword and Shield soldiers held firm against the Fire Mages, blocking their fiery attacks, while sma rifles fired in quick session, cutting down any who faltered.


    Mechanical Soldiers with des sliced through the dense mist of steam, shing through the Half-Drow lines with ruthless efficiency.


    Soon Ram''s group reached their target¡ªa group of ten Fire Mages trying desperately to reinforce their defenses.


    The mages, distracted by the onught of the mechanical forces, didn''t notice Ram''s approach until it was toote.


    With a subtle motion, Rammanded Linger into action. The Sword Grass, resilient and deadly, responded immediately, shooting forward like a barrage of razors.


    With a simple thought, the air shimmered as des weaved through the battlefield with fluid grace, a lethal green sh in the chaos.


    this chapter is mv|le|mp|y r


    The sharp leaves shed through the fire shields of the Half-Drow Mages, cutting them down with surgical precision.


    Previously, he had to use hand gestures to manipte the sword leaves, but after upgrading the Thousand Leaf Pinnacle to its maximum level, controlling them has be much easier.


    The Fire Mages barely had time to react. One mage attempted to raise a wall of me, but des sliced through it like butter, severing the spell before it could even form.


    Another tried to cast a fireball, but a swift arc of Sword Grass severed his hand, the spell dissipating harmlessly in the air.


    Within seconds, both magesy dead or incapacitated, their bodies fallen to the ground, bloodied.


    "Fuck, when did you be so strong?" Sid cursed from behind, watching both Elite Half-Drows fall one after another.


    You should know most of those fire mages killed were still Tier 3. "Haha," Ramughed back not taking Sid''s words seriously,


    However, watching what Mai did made their jaws drop.


    I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones and Golden Tickets!

 Chapter 129: Giant Mech Hands - Arcane Construct

    Ram''s eyes widened as he witnessed Mai''s spellwork in action. His usual calmposure faltered as he tried to grasp what he was seeing.


    It wasn''t just theplexity of her magic that stunned him¡ªit was the fluidity, the speed, and the precision with which she cast her spells.


    Each step Mai took was deliberate, but swift, as though she''d rehearsed this countless times.


    As she advanced, multiple spell circles red to life around her, her hands moving with graceful precision. In a single breath, she began weaving multiple spells together, each one appearing in quick session as if summoned with nothing more than a thought.


    At first, it seemed like a standard set of arcane spells, but what followed made it clear that Mai was operating on an entirely different level, a fusion of arcane and mechanical expertise that left even seasoned professionals like Yang Wei speechless.


    The first spell ring, hovering above her, pulsed with a maic force.


    Suddenly, the rubble scattered across the battlefield¡ªbroken stone, shattered armor, and debris¡ªbegan to tremble.


    From every direction, tiny metal fragments lifted from the ground as if drawn by an invisible hand, floating toward the maic pulse.


    As the bits of iron and steel gathered in midair, they swirled like dust in a storm, rapidly coalescing into a dense cluster of metal particles.


    "Maic Pulse," Ram whispered to himself, recognizing the initial spell. But this was only the beginning.


    Without missing a beat, the metal particles, now clustered tightly together, flowed into the second spell ring that had formed beside her.


    The temperature around Mai spiked, the air around the ring shimmering with intense heat as the metal particles were melted into glowing molten streams, their once uneven edges now smooth and liquid.


    The molten metal pulsed with a fiery glow, hovering and swirling around her,pletely under her control.


    "Arcane Smelt," Ram muttered in awe, as his spiritual eye continued to feed him information about the spells, while he was watching the molten metal respond to Mai''s will.


    It wasn''t just the heat that impressed Ram, though¡ªit was the control.


    It was one thing to melt metal using arcane energy, but it was another thing entirely to do so while maintaining such precision.


    The molten metal flowed around her, shifting and flowing as if it were alive, responding not just to her arcane energy but to her thoughts.


    With an almost casual flick of her wrist, she directed the molten mass, shaping it midair like y in the hands of a master sculptor.


    Mai''s eyes gleamed with focus as the molten metal twisted and stretched, reshaping itself rapidly intoplex mechanicalponents.


    Gears, pistons, armor tes, and long metal tendons formed in midair, each piece assembling itself with meticulous care.


    Her arcane energy was intertwined with every piece, infusing them with power, turning ordinary metal into strong spiritual metal.


    With a flick of her wrist, theponents snapped together, and the molten metal solidified, forming two massive mechanical hands, each two meters long and wide.


    The hands floated on either side of her, gleaming in the firelight, their surfaces etched with glowing spiritual runes.


    Ram''s breath caught in his throat. These hands weren''t just for show.


    He could feel the energy pulsing from them¡ªraw, destructive power, mixed with mechanical precision.


    Each movement was controlled with pinpoint uracy, following her every thought as if they were her actual hands, like clenching into fists and then opening again.


    The flexibility and agility of the hands defied their enormous size.


    One moment, they floated menacingly beside her; the next, they moved forward, grabbing a chunk of broken stone from the ground and crushing it into dust with a single squeeze.


    [ Name: Maiitha (Mai)]


    [ Age: 26/121]


    [ Race: Human]


    [ Profession: Mechanic Tier-3, Apprentice Arcane Mage Lv-3]


    [ Physique: 25.4]


    [ Spirit: 76.9]


    [ Talent: ???]


    [ Skills:


    [Mechanic Skills]: Material Identification Level 3, Structural Reinforcement Level 3, Gearwork Precision Level 3, Basic Automation Level 3


    [Intermediate Mechanic Skills]: Enhanced Assembly Level 1, Intermediate Mechanical Blueprints Level 1, Power Source Integration Level 1, Efficiency Tuning Level 1


    [ Zero-Order Arcane Spells]: Arcane Resonance Level 3, Arcane Shield Level 3, Arcane Bolt Level 3


    [Super Zero-Order spells]: ???


    [Special Arcane Spells]:


    -> [Metal Extraction]: Elemental Smelt Level 1, Maic Pulse Level 1


    -> [Metal Modification]: Mechanical Transmutation Level 1, Spiritual Rune Imprint Level 1


    -> [Metal Control]: Arcane Push Level 3, Arcane Grip Level 3, Mind-Link Automaton Level 1]


    He immediately understood this was possible thanks to thebination of Arcane Grip which was simr to Mage''s handbined together with the Mind link spell that appeared on her attribute panel, but it was their fluid, almost organic movement that left Ram in awe.


    Ram shook his head in disbelief. "How many times has she practiced this?" he wondered.


    He had no idea how long Mai had been perfecting this spellbination or how she managed to integrate so many mechanical and arcane techniques.


    The molten metal still floating around her continued to reshape as she walked, reinforcing the hands and forming smaller mechanical pieces that hovered in orbit around her.


    It all happened so fast, yet her execution was wless. Every movement was like a second nature to her, a well-rehearsed dance.


    As Ram focused on the massive mechanical hands floating beside Mai, his Spiritual Eye activated instinctively, revealing a detailed attribute panel of the mechanical hands in front of him.


    [ Name: Giant Mech Hands (Miniature)] .


    [ Type: Arcane Construct (Temporary)]


    [ Grade: Silver]


    [ Technology: Arcane-Mech Fusion Technology, Maic Pulse Integration, Molten Metal Maniption]


    [ Specifications: Height: 2 meters, Weight: 700 kg each (Levitation reduces weight effect by 90%)]


    [ Skills:


    [Arcane Punch]: The hands can channel raw arcane energy into their strikes, dealing massive impact damage. Each hit releases a shockwave that increases damage output by 25% in a small radius.


    [Metal Maniption (Active)]: The hands can absorb nearby metal debris or broken weapons to repair themselves or increase their size temporarily, gaining an additional 15% strength and durability for 3 minutes.


    [Adaptive Flexibility]: The hands can shift between various forms based on the user''smands, adjusting size and shape for different purposes.]


    [ Additional Features: Remote Control, Arcane Shielding.]


    As she advanced toward the group of Half-Drow Mages, the two massive mechanical hands floated beside her, moving in perfect harmony with her steps.


    And with a gentle swing of the giant mechanical hands, two or three Half-Drows who were rushing toward Mai were flung aside like ragdolls, sending shockwaves rippling through the mist-filled battlefield.


    The sheer power behind the hands was terrifying, sending them crashing into the stone walls with bone-crushing force.


    Their bodies mmed into the rock, leaving behind cracks as they copsed to the ground, struggling to rise.


    Yang Wei, standing beside Ram, finally broke his silence. "Fuck, it''s another freak," he muttered, still in shock.


    Ram shook his head, a smirk ying on his lips as he thought, "s, you haven''t seen Su Mu fight. If you saw her, I don''t know how you would react." The memory of Su Mu killing the old woman shed in his mind, it only took one shot.


    Although it wasrgely due to the Old Woman''s carelessness, the attack power of that arrow should not be underestimated, and now she is already a Tier 3 Hero professionalparable to General quality creatures.


    I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones!

 Chapter 130: Spiritual Plant: Dragon Blood Vine

    Watching Ram and Mai showing off their skills, Yang Wei felt a twinge ofpetitiveness. So as not to be overshadowed by the others, especially not in front of the Half-Drows.


    He took a deep breath and concentrated his spiritual power on the bright red bracelet with a snake pattern coiled around his right wrist.


    The more spiritual power he fed into it, the more the bracelet began to vibrate.


    The small snakehead on top of the bracelet twitched beforeing to life, its glossy scales glinting menacingly.


    The bracelet unwound, transforming into a miniature snake, which shot toward one of the nearby Half-Drow mages with deadly precision.


    The Half-Drow mage barely had time to react before the snake struck, sinking its fangs into his chest.


    A scream ripped through the air as the mage''s body convulsed, withering rapidly as the snake drained his blood.


    The snake, body swelled with each pulse, growing thicker and longer. In a matter of moments, it had transformed into a half-meter-long beast, its scales now denser and darker, giving off a more menacing aura.


    Yang Wei''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction as the snake turned its gaze towards the next Half-Drow, hissing loudly with its jaws wide open, revealing rows of sharp teeth. It was ready for more blood.


    Ram, who had been watching the brutal disy from the corner of his eye, smirked. "Show-off," he muttered under his breath.


    Despite his teasing, curiosity got the better of him as he activated his Spiritual Eye to check the details of Yang Wei''s snake.


    [ Name: Dragon Blood Vine]


    m|vle mp _yr novel source


    [ Race: Spiritual nt (Beast soul)]


    [ Level: Silver]


    [ Quality: Rare]


    [ Physique: 53.6]


    [ Spirit: 2.9]


    [ Description: A blood vine carefully cultivated and mutated using the low-level Dragon blood and soul. Though not truly a dragon, it has inherited the strength and aggressive tendencies of dragon bloodlines. A favored weapon of cultivators focused on parasitic control.]


    [ Skills:


    [Blood Drain]: Absorbs the blood of its target, converting the life force into physical growth.


    [Rapid Growth]: Growsrger and more durable with each sessful blood drain, enhancing its strength and size.


    [Jade Wood Body]: Under the influence ofrge amounts of Reiki and Dragon Blood, the Dragon Blood Vine transformed its body into a Jade Wood Body, thereby boosting its defense by an additional 250%.]


    "Is it really a Spiritual nt?" Ram raised an eyebrow looking at the creature''s stats, then looked at its jade-like body, it didn''t look any bit like a spiritual nt. Upon examining its skills, he discovered the reason.


    "Silver level with a spirit attribute like that? No wonder it''s so brutal and hasn''t evolved into a Wood Spirit yet." Immediately he had an idea to collect the seeds and grow one for himself.


    He turned to Yang Wei, who looked smug as ever, still riding high on his sessful attack.


    Ram was about to ask him, but before he did so, Yang Wei turned his head and spoke as if he already knew what he was about to say, "Don''t think about it, it''s a special variant I cultivated with blood, and sweat unless you give me something of the same value."


    Meanwhile, Mai pressed on, her mechanical hands in constant motion; one shielded her from the barrage of fire spells, while the other killed those Half Drows in her vicinity.


    She could feel the strain on her mind and body¡ªthe giant mech hands constantly drained her spiritual power and mental strength. But retreat was not a choice; Sid carefully followed behind her, waiting for the opportunity to kill the injured Half Drows.


    "Better to hit them hard from the start," she muttered to herself, her brow furrowing in concentration. As she pushed forward, the lingering steam and water vapor in the air from the ice sts shing with fire spells gave them an unexpected advantage.


    The fire spells that the Half-Drow mages using had be less deadly, their mes smothered by the thick mist surrounding the battlefield. The mechanical soldiers and the shattered professionals used this to their benefit, pushing into the weakened fire lines.


    Ram took a moment to catch his breath amidst the chaos when something shiny caught his eye. A cardy on the ground near the Half-Drow''s body dissipated. His heartbeat quickened as he approached.


    "Finally, a drop!" he said to himself, reaching for it. "Took down seven elites to get my first card."


    Just before his fingers touched the card, his Spiritual Eye activated once more, revealing the card''s details.


    [ Card: Firebomb]


    [ Type: One time use Talisman]


    [ Level: Silver]


    [Description: A talisman imbued with explosive fire energy. Upon activation, it releases a powerful burst of mes in a 10-meter radius. Effective against Tier 3 and below.]


    "Not bad," Ram muttered, picking it up with a satisfied grin. However, the shy disy of their abilities had not gone unnoticed.


    Out of the thick smoke, a group led by rare-quality Half-Drows stepped forward. Their movements were deliberate, their gazes sharp and cold as they surrounded Ram, Mai, and Yang Wei.


    Ram nced around, quickly spotting the shifting movement in the mist. "Looks like we''ve got morepany," he muttered, and this time except for Linger, he didn''t bring Groot or any other wood spirits, leaving them near the altar so that they could help Liam and Su Mu.


    One of them, a tall Half-Drow mage with dark skin and cruel, intelligent eyes, raised his hand. mes began to spark between his fingers, coiling around his arm like a living snake.


    His lips twisted into a sinister smirk as he stepped forward, his staff humming with power. "You''ve yed enough," he hissed, his voice rasping like dry leaves, the words dripping with malice.


    As if on cue, seven Elite Half-Drows began to gather behind him. Their movements synchronized, their hands glowing with crimson energy as they raised them in unison, channeling their power together.


    The air around them crackled with strong spiritual power fluctuations as they prepared a multi-caster spell. A towering fire tornado began to take shape above them.


    Its me vortex roared with devastating force, the heat so intense that it warped the air around it.


    Despite the fire tornado being weakened by the residual water vapor from previous ice spells, it still continued to barrel towards them, crackling with strong forcebined with scorching heat.


    The heat radiating from the tornado reached them before the spell did, making the air unbearable.


    Ram, Mai, and others gathered together; their eyes locked on the iing attack. "Shit," Yang Wei muttered, feeling the heat even through his spiritual defenses.


    Mai clenched her teeth, the strain from maintaining the Giant Mech Hands already evident.


    With a deep breath, she raised both mechanical hands, their metallic surfaces gleaming as they shifted to form a protective barrier around the group.


    "Stay close!" she shouted; her voice filled with urgency. The Giant Mech Hands extended, interlocking like a dome, shielding them from the searing mes.


    The fire tornado mmed into the barrier with a deafening roar. mes surged around them, licking at the edges of the mech hands.


    The scorching heat pressed against them, the air inside the dome growing thick and stifling.


    Mai grunted as she felt the strain of the firestorm''s force, her spiritual power draining faster by the second.


    "Damn it, they''re trying to burn us alive!" Yang Wei cursed, his Dragon Blood Vine hissing defensively at the mes swirling outside the barrier.


    Ram gritted his teeth. His eyes darted toward the Half-Drow mage, still smirking with satisfaction. "They''re stalling us," Ram growled. "If we don''t act now, they''ll overwhelm us!"

 Chapter 131: Selina Vs Fire Mage Leader II

    Selinaughed, a cold, mocking sound, her savage thrill for battle radiating through her. "Easily? Oh no," she purred, pushing against his fiery de. "I n on enjoying this, dumbass."


    "Last time, you had help. That pathetic statue won''t be able to help you again," She swung her de again as she spoke, this time aiming for his side.


    "Are you sure about that?" However, the Half-Drow Leader just smiled and effortlessly blocked her attack with a deft twist of his wrist as he replied, causing his me-imbued sword to burn even more intensely.


    The heat was bing unbearable, and the very air around them seemed to sizzle. But Selina was far from fazed. In fact, she was growing more excited.


    The body she was using now¡ªwas modified using one of the dead Bio-Mechanical soldiers¡ªmade from abination of flesh and metal, not as advanced as her true body, it was vulnerable to the fire attribute that had bested her in theirst battle.


    Not to mention the advantage of fire attribute over metal. Her Bio-Mechanical body back then was vulnerable to withstand such strong me attacks.


    Unlikest time she came prepared this time, and it showed in the gleam of her cold eyes.


    As they shed again, her skin, once smooth and pale, started to harden. Small, hard scales started growing across her skin, spreading over her limbs and torso like armor.


    They shimmered faintly under the firelight, resisting the heat pouring off the Half-Drow''s attacks.


    The transformation was slightly iplete at first, but it grew stronger with every passing second. These weren''t ordinary scales. They were Dreadscale Wyrm scales.


    After her humiliating defeatst time, she collected arge amount of blood from Dreadscale Wyrms.


    The Half-Drow Leader noticed it immediately, his brows furrowing in confusion as his de met the hardened scales. "What the hell¡­what have you done to yourself?" he muttered, his expression tightening with suspicion.


    Selina grinned, licking her lips with twisted delight. "What''s wrong? Finally scared?" She taunted, twisting her de against his.


    The nanoids coursing through her veins worked overtime, reshaping her body, and growing thick, fire-resistant scales that shimmered like dark armor.


    While retaining its humanoid shape, she turned into a humanoid Dreadscale Wyrm.


    Her body grew slightlyrger and stronger than before,plete with piercing ws and small horns on top of her head.


    Selina''s new form was the result of absorbing the blood of Dreadscale Wyrms¡ªpowerful war beasts carefully cultivated and enhanced by The Shadow Society, each one carrying a trace of pure-blooded Dragon lineage.


    These creatures, known for their incredible speed, strength, and imprable scales, were nearly impervious to both fire and water.


    The Half-Drow Leader observed her newly transformed body but didn''t back down. "You think changing your body will change the oue?"


    "I know it will," she retorted. "This time, I''m taking you apart piece by piece."


    She pressed her advantage, moving faster than before. Her strikes came quicker, more forceful, each one hammering at the Half-Drow''s defenses with growing intensity. Discover worlds on m _v _lempy _r.


    The scales on her body thickened, her strength rising with every second as the nanoids worked to fullyplete her transformation.


    Sparks flew as her ws shed against fire, the heat radiating from his weapon shing against the cold, hard gleam of Selina''s scales resisting the searing heat, offsetting most of the damage from mes.


    The Half-Drow Leader suddenly let out a roar and threw his ming sword to the side. The mes around him flickered dangerously, but instead of dimming, they grew stronger.


    "Enough with the chit-chat," he smiled as he spoke, still not taking Selina seriously. His hands shot out, crackling with raw energy. He was done ying around.


    The ground beneath him rumbled, and suddenly, massive pirs of me erupted from the earth. The force was staggering, the heat so intense that it made the previous fire attacks feel like nothing inparison.


    These weren''t just ordinary mes; they carried the raw powerparable to Tier-4 Fire Spells, far stronger than the fire sword he had been wielding before.


    Selina barely dodged the first pir of me as it exploded toward her, the ground where she had stood moments before now charred ck. But she wasn''t fazed. In fact, she seemed to be enjoying the challenge.


    "You''re finally getting serious," she taunted, dodging another pir with ease. "Good! This is what I was waiting for!"


    The Half-Drow Leader lifted his arms once more, his eyes aze with a crimson glow as jets of me erupted from his palms.


    Selina soared through the air, her newfound agility and strength enabling her to twist and turn mid-flight, dodging the spells with unnatural grace.


    Shended behind him, her ws tearing into the earth as she lunged.


    A rain of fireballs shot down, each one crashing into the ground with deadly force. Selina swerved and spun between the explosions, her body barely touched by the searing heat.


    Her ws gleamed as she shed through the mes, her movements precise, deadly, and faster than ever before, forming after images as she moved.


    She closed the distance between them in a blink, her sharp ws aimed at the Half-Drow Leader''s throat.


    But he was ready, using a burst of me from his feet tounch himself backward just in time.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" Selina roared as her carefully nned attack missed, her eyes became sharp again as she rushed at him again.


    The Half-Drow Leader''s smirk grew as the air around him crackled with huge amounts of spiritual power. His body glowed brighter, the intense red light pouring from his skin like moltenva.


    The ground trembled beneath him as arge firebird three meters tall with a wing''s span of five meters long erupted from the earth, spiraling upward with a shriek that pierced the air.


    The creature, made entirely of mes, towered over them both, its wings stretching wide as itshed out at Selina with a powerful burst of fiery energy.


    Selina barely had time to react before the firebird''s massive talon came crashing toward her. She dodged, rolling to the side as the ground where she had stood exploded into a pool of molten rock.


    The intense heat bore down on her, but her Dreadscale Wyrm body held strong, the scales absorbing much of the damage.


    Despite this, she sensed the extensive damage her body was enduring. Were it not for the nanoids helping her recover, she would have alreadyid down unable to fight.


    "Impressive trick," Selina growled, her eyes narrowing at the fiery beast circling above. "But you''re still too slow."


    Her body twisted and blurred as she moved forward, her ws gleaming as she shed at the bird.


    But the creature wasn''t easily torn apart, instead used its fiery wings to sh at Selina, forcing her to back off momentarily.


    Meanwhile, the Fire Mage Leader now stood near the shattered remains of the statue, his eyes glowing with intense madness and crazy belief as he reached into his robe.


    Protected by the massive bird, he pulled out a small golden crystal that gleamed faintly in the chaotic glow of the mes.


    Without a word, he began to chant in a deep, rumbling tone. His voice was low but as he held the golden crystal aloft, its light grew stronger with every word.


    The shattered statue at his feet seemed to respond to his prayer and began to vibrate with a faint resonance.


    Selina''s eyes flicked toward him, a sneer curling across her lips. "What now?" she muttered, her voice dripping with disdain.


    ----


    -> Corrections on thest chapter- Dragon Blood Vine, I''ve changed one of its skills Posinious Byte to Jade Wood Body.


    [Jade Wood Body]: Under the influence ofrge amounts of Reiki and Dragon Blood, the Dragon Blood Vine transformed its body into a Jade Wood Body, thereby boosting its defense by an additional 250%.

 Chapter 132: Divine Power Crystal

    On the other side, just as Yang Wei guessed, two other rare-quality Fire Mages, followed by a group of elite Half-Drows, joined the previous attackers.


    The battlefield grew more chaotic, the heat from thebined fire magic intensifying the already dire situation.


    Mai''s breathing became heavier, her body trembling from the strain as the Giant Mech Hands struggled to withstand the relentless onught of the raging fire tornado.


    The protective shield around them, though holding, was beginning to falter. Everyone inside the shield could feel the unbearable heat¡ªskin burning as waves of scorching air pushed against them.


    The physician woman who had followed Yang Wei, her physique too low to withstand the heat, had already fainted.


    Her bodyy limp, beads of sweat rolling down her pale skin. Yang Wei cursed under his breath; his Dragon Blood Vine still coiled tightly around her in a defensive stance to offset the heat for her.


    Ram''s eyes flicked between the distressed faces of hispanions and the growing number of Half-Drows being attracted by themotion.


    "We can''t let this drag on," he muttered to himself, controlling the Sword Grass around him, he was about tobine all the shattered des to use Shattered Sword, Linger''s special talent that he had never had a chance to unleash before.


    Bybining it with Precise Strike from the Thousand Leaf Pinnacle, he knew he could drastically increase his attack power and pierce through their enemies'' defenses and disrupt their formation.


    Just as he was about to gather sufficient spiritual power, Mai suddenly interrupted him. "Wait!" she shouted, her voice barely audible over the roar of the mes.


    Without another word, she pulled out three small capsules from her belt and threw them toward theughing group of Half-Drows.


    Yang Wei, confused by Mai''s sudden action, hesitated, his fingers brushing against the Thunder Talisman he had been preparing to help Ram improve the attack strength.


    He looked at her, perplexed. "What the hell was that?" he asked, his voice tinged with frustration.


    But Ram already knew. He had seen those capsules before¡ªthe space capsules Mai used to store the mechanical units she got after Su Mu killed the old woman.


    The Half-Drows on the other side, still unaware of what wasing, continued concentrating their spiritual power, preparing to finish off the group inside the protective shield.


    Their confidence was high; to them, their prey was trapped like cornered animals.


    "Boom!" The capsules exploded as soon as they entered the firestorm, releasing three Silver-grade mechanical units right in the middle of the Half-Drows.


    First, Strider Unit,nded with a mechanical nk, its agile legs immediately propelling it forward to engage the nearest Half-Drow.


    Its razor-sharp ws spun with precision, slicing through the nearby mages before they could even register what was happening. Stay tuned with NovelFire-mp _y,r.


    The second unit, the Viper Serpent, coiled around itself before striking like lightning.


    Its huge, serpent-like bodyshed out, its mechanical fangs sinking into one of the Fire Mages, sending arcs of electricity coursing through him.


    The mage''s body convulsed violently before he crumpled to the ground, lifeless.


    Then, numerous poison-covered spikes shot out from beneath its silver scales, enveloping most of the Elite Half-Drows within a five-meter radius and disrupting their formation, thereby destroying the fire tornado that was attacking Mai and others.


    The final and most imposing unit, the Huge Mechanical Ape, mmed down into the center of the group with a deafening roar, hitting the ground with huge force.


    Its massive arms equipped with high-pressure hydraulic releases swung in wide arcs, smashing into a Rare quality Half Drow, sending him flying upside down ten meters away.


    The Half-Drows caughtpletely off guard, scrambled to react, their formation shattered by the sudden assault.


    ---


    Selina''s eyes flicked toward the Half Drows Leader, a sneer curling across her lips. "What now?" she muttered, her voice dripping with disdain.


    Although she was locked inbat with the firebird, but her attention was split, watching the Fire Mage Leader with growing suspicion.


    The firebird let out a thunderous screech, its fiery wings growingrger and hotter, sending waves of heat crashing down toward her.


    As she deflected most of the iing attack, her suspicion of the Half-Drow Leader only grew as his chanting became more intense.


    Suddenly, the ground trembled behind her. A small group of seven Bio-Mechanical soldiers, each riding atop Dreadscale Wyrms, approached at a menacing pace.


    The Dreadscale Wyrms stood two meters tall with three-meter-long bodies covered in tough, dark scales.


    Their blood-soaked ws and jagged teeth glistened under the firebird''s light, clearly having torn through countless Half-Drows on their way here.


    Each of the soldiers sat high on their massive mounts, holding Frost Guns, their barrels pointed down toward the firebird stopped behind her, unmoving, silently waiting for Selina''s orders.


    But Selina''s gaze remained fixed on the Half-Drow Leader. His chant was growing louder, more insistent.


    "The ancient and great Goddess of Wildfire, you gave us life, you are our ancestor¡ª" His voice rose in fevered devotion, his eyes almost glowing with madness.


    "You are our faith¡ªplease ept our sacrifice and protect your believers." He raised the golden crystal toward the broken statue beside him, casting strange, twisting shadows next to the huge statue.


    The firebird let out a piercing cry as it sensed the shift in power, its power started to rise, and a violent gust of wind gathered from nowhere increasing its power.


    It red its wings, the mes that danced along its feathers intensifying, and with a violent gust of scorching wind, it sted Selina backward.


    The force of the wind sent her skidding across the ground, her ws digging deep into the earth to slow her momentum.


    Selina snarled, her rage building as she wed her way back to her feet, ready to charge again.


    But the Half-Drow Leader wasn''t done. His chanting reached a fever pitch, the golden crystal glowing so bright it nearly blinded her.


    With a withered, exhausted expression, the Half-Drow Leader turned back to Selina, a bitter smile curling his lips.


    "Haha, see you next time, if you can survive what''sing next," he said, his voice low and strained. "It won''t be long. We will be back soon and return ten-fold damage for what you''ve done."


    Before she could react, the light from the crystal surged again, and in an instant, the Half-Drow Leader and the hundreds of rare-quality Half-Drows surrounding him ceased their actions for a second before disappearing in a blinding sh.


    Leaving Selina standing amidst the chaos, her chest heaving with fury.


    However, this did not bring relief to Selina; instead, her eyes widened as her gaze fixed on the scene unfolding before her.


    The Fire Mage Leader had vanished, but the golden crystal, now floating above the firebird, cracked with an ominous sound, releasing an overwhelming flood of intense golden light.


    The radiant glow was being funneled directly into the firebird, warping its shape.


    The huge bird of mes began to contort and grow, its fire body stretching and transforming into a seven to eight-meter-tall phantom of a humanoid woman, made entirely of pure mes.


    Despite the fire''s ethereal nature, her figure bore an eerie resemnce to the broken statue¡ªthe same haunting face, the same regal posture. Her fiery eyes seemed to stare directly into Selina''s soul.


    A bolt of ice shot through Selina''s veins, freezing her in ce for a second. Even if it was just a clone withoutplex emotions, she felt Fear¡ªpure and undeniable¡ª as it gripped her heart.


    "Shit," she hissed under her breath, realizing what was happening. "It''s a Divine power crystal¡­"

 Chapter 133: Divine Creature? Fire Demon?

    "Shit," she hissed under her breath, realizing what was happening. "It''s a Divine power crystal¡­"


    Her fear overtook her, and without a second thought, she spun on her heel and started running. "Run! Everyone, run!" she shouted, her voice sharp and filled with urgency.


    She mmed herms unit, sending out rapid-fire orders to the Bio-Mechanical soldiers and any other mechanical forces still scattered across the battlefield.


    "Get the hell out of here! Fall back to the secondyer!" Her voice was barely steady as she tore through the ruins, putting as much distance between herself and the rising me phantom.


    Behind her, the Bio-Mechanical soldiers immediately began retreating, their massive Dreadscale Wyrms rumbling as they charged away.


    Even though every instinct screamed at her to run faster, to put as much distance as possible between herself and that phantom, Selina forced herself to stop.


    She stopped to look back; she knew the fear she experienced earlier should be some kind of passive mental attack exerted by Divine creatures on low-level life forms.


    "Damn that old Half-Drow," Selina spat, with anger, it didn''t take long for her to piece together what was happening.


    The divine power stored in the golden crystal hadbined with the remnant consciousness from the broken statue.


    That fool of a Half-Drow Leader had managed to pull off one final trick before vanishing. He had summoned the real consciousness of the Goddess he worshipped to destroy them all.


    "If only I had known he possessed a Divine Power Crystal, I would have acted more aggressively to get my hands on one myself," She could feel it now¡ªan aura of raw, divine power.


    Even for her or any other high-level officials of the Shadow Society, getting their hands on a Divine Power Crystal is not so easy, just because only Divine creatures can create these things.


    It''s kind of like an Innate ability of the Divine Creatures that others cannot copy, but these Divine crystals can be used for many purposes, with endless applications.


    She doesn''t know how much power was left in the Divine Power Crystal that the Half Drow used to escape from the void space, but even the residual energy was enough to make her sweat.


    The me goddess hadn''t even fully awakened her consciousness yet, but the just weight of her presence was enough to nearly paralyze Selina.


    If the phantom were fully awake and faced that attack before unless it was her true body, the current clone would have been dead already.


    Selina''s face twisted into a grimace. It wasn''t her real body¡ªjust one of her clones, she didn''t care much about herself¡ªbut the loss of the Bio-Mechanical soldiers would be catastrophic.


    They weren''t disposable like her; each one represented years of investment, carefully nurtured from birth, augmented with Mechanical Fire enhancements, and trained to elite standards.


    If they were wiped out here, it would lower her rank as a Shadow Messenger and be aughingstock for other messengers.


    Behind her, the ground began to shake violently as the me goddess''s phantom solidified further and attacked randomly, destroying everything that was within its reach.


    "Is this the true power of the Divine Creature?" Selina thought, looking at the phantom that looked less like a benevolent goddess and more like a fire demon.


    Just the first fire wave alone spared no one. The fog that once shrouded the ruins was instantly cleared, revealing the full devastation.


    Everything within hundreds of meters of the phantom was incinerated, the heat was so intense that it melted the rubble, transforming the surrounding shattered stone buildings and the massive stone pce into moltenva.


    The ground cracked and rivers of molten stone began to form. Screams filled the air as those who hadn''t fled in time were consumed by the fire.


    Many Half-Drow soldiers, unaware of the danger, didn''t even have time to react before they were reduced to ash.


    However, it didn''t bother them, more and more Half Drows ran towards the Fire phantom, sacrificing themself to add more energy toplete the awakening.


    Even many shattered professionals and Bio-Mechanical soldiers who couldn''t run fast, caught in the shockwave were engulfed by the mes and died before taking a few more steps.


    The fire waves continued to spread, sweeping away everything in their path. In the distance, Selina could see the huge fire phantom''s eyes beginning to glow, a sign that its consciousness was slowly waking.


    Meanwhile, Ram wiped the blood from his brow, ncing toward Mai, Sid, and the others as they regrouped.


    brought to you by NovelFire-empyr


    Thanks to the sudden support from the robots, they were able to kill all the half-drows without any causalities or serious injuries, when they were ready to push forward, deeper into the battlefield.


    A sudden shift in the moments of Bio-Mechanical soldiers and other professionals who had been fighting moments before now fleeing back toward the second floor without hesitation made Ram and others pause.


    No one even stopped to shout a warning. Knowing that something was wrong, they turned back and joined the fleeing soldiers.


    "What the hell is happening again?" Sid growled, his eyes narrowing as he ran with others.


    Before anyone could answer him, a massive wave of fire surged across the battlefield, its scorching heat sweeping through the air like a tidal wave, cutting through the dense fog that had clouded their vision.


    The firestorm revealed the carnage below¡ªsmoldering ruins, molten debris, and charred bodies littering the ground.


    Ram''s breath caught in his throat as the scene he saw after reaching the second floor stunned him.


    There, standing at the center of the destruction, was a towering figure¡ªa massive humanoid fire demon.


    Its body was made of moltenva, and with every swing of its enormous arms sent another wave of searing mes across the battlefield, incinerating everything in its path.


    "Oh my God..." Ram muttered under his breath, his eyes wide with disbelief.


    Mai''s gaze hardened, "That''s no ordinary fire elemental¡­ It''s a goddamn demon." Even from this distance, Ram and others could feel the heat on their skin.


    Just as the fire phantom''s consciousness seemed on the verge of fully awakening, its movements came to a sudden stop.


    The phantom tilted its head toward the sky. Its body pulsed with rage and confusion.


    "Roar," then, a deafening, primal roar erupted from its burning maw, echoing across the ruins, making everyone that escaped hold their ears.


    It was as if the phantom was challenging something unseen¡ªan entity beyondprehension.


    While everyone watching, they felt the weight of the air change. An immense pressure began to build, descending from the surrounding void, crashing down upon the fire phantom''s body like an invisible mountain.


    The phantom''s mes flickered violently, its body distorting under the weight of whatever force now opposed it.


    Selina watched in disbelief as the indomitable me phantom struggled under the force of this unknown pressure, its fire dimming ever so slightly, as though it was being subdued by an overwhelming power.


    She allowed herself a brief sigh of relief. "Finally," she muttered, her voiceced with both exhaustion and a bitter edge from losing arge number of Mechanical soldiers without gaining anything back. "The Divine Spirit Tree''s taking action."


    I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones and Golden Tickets!

 Chapter 134: Soul Possession

    "Finally, the Divine Spirit Tree''s taking action." For the first time since the crystal cracked, Selina''s fear faded away.


    She was far more terrified of the Divine Spirit Tree''s restrictions than of the fire phantom that absorbed the remnant power from the Divine Power Crystal.


    It was precisely because of this that she didn''t dare to enter the void space herself, opting to use a clone instead.


    The fire phantom, however, wasn''t giving up easily. It roared again, and with a desperate surge of power, a massive fire pir erupted from its body.


    The pir''s radius stretched tens of meters, reaching as high as the second floor of the void space and continuing above.


    mes twisted and crackled, lighting up the surroundings as the heat grew unbearable.


    For a brief moment, the fire pir gave the phantom, now fully awakened as Ignara, the Goddess of Wildfire, a short reprieve from the crushing pressure of the Divine Spirit Tree.


    But that reprieve came at a steep cost. Most of the divine power the crystal had imbued into her was spent in that single, defiant act.


    Ignara''s fiery eyes sharpened with rage as her body stabilized, her consciousness fully awakening.


    She stopped roaring, and her gaze darkened as she scanned her surroundings.


    Her fury was palpable, she reached out with a ming hand and caught one of the nearby Elite Half-Drow, absorbing its memories in an instant.


    It was through this act that she finally grasped the full extent of the situation.


    Ignara''s body flickered as realization hit her hard¡ªso many of her devote believers had died, their lives wasted, all caused by unknown mortals.


    "Mortals..." her voice echoed, a whisper of fury that reverberated like thunder across the battlefield.


    Her anger grew tenfold as her fiery gaze searched for the one responsible for the massacre of her believers.


    But the Divine Spirit Tree did not allow her the luxury of vengeance. The pressure surrounding Ignara increased, growing stronger and heavier with each passing second.


    What once felt like an invisible mountain pressing down on her now became an entire world crushing her me-born body.


    The fire pir that had risen so powerfully before suddenly vanished, snuffed out like a candle in a storm.


    The weight of the Spirit Tree''s power began topress Ignara''s colossal form. Her once-imposing figure started to bend and crack.


    mes that had burned so fiercely dimmed, and cracks spider-webbed across her now-solidified body of fire.


    The sheer force of the Divine Spirit Tree''s will was undeniable¡ªunyielding, unrelenting.


    Ignara snarled her voice a mixture of pain and wrath. "Damn mortals!" she bellowed, her body shuddering under the onught.


    mes burst sporadically from her body together with violent wind, but they were quickly extinguished by the ever-increasing pressure.


    The ground beneath her feet fractured as her fire-born legs buckled, and more cracks splintered across her fiery limbs and torso.


    The great fire goddess¡ªwhose mere presence had turned the ground to moltenva¡ªwas now being torn apart by a power beyond her control.


    But as a remnant thought, there is nothing more she can do in her current situation.


    Unable to find her target, Ignara let out a final curse, her voice dripping with bitterness.


    "I let you win this time¡­ but it won''t be long before you suffer!" Her words rang out, spreading all around the second-floor ringing in everyone''s ears.


    Selina''s lips curled into a wry smile. "That old Half-Drow underestimated more than just me."


    Though far from safe, the battlefield was no longer the death trap it had been moments ago.


    The fire phantom''s awakening had been halted, and now, under the crushing pressure of the Divine Spirit Tree, it wouldn''tst long.


    Selina turned, ready to make a proper retreat now that the immediate threat had been neutralized¡ªor at least contained.


    However, her eyes remained sharp, because what the phantom spoke was the same as what the Half-Drow Leader spoke before he disappeared.


    With a final roar of frustration, Ignara''s body shattered under the crushing pressure of the Divine Spirit Tree.


    As Ignara''s fiery form continued to shatter andpress under the weight of the Divine Spirit Tree''s pressure, her focus shifted upward.


    Her me-flickering gazended on a nearby second floor, where Ram and Mai stood.


    Though she had been unable to exact vengeance on the main culprits behind the destruction of her believers, Ignara had found something else.


    When her divine senses swept across the battlefield earlier, she had detected someone with an unusually powerful potential¡ªa suitable vessel for her Soul Possession.


    A vessel. And not just any vessel, but one with huge amounts of Life Energy and Spiritual power that can perfectly mask her presence.


    Even as her consciousness teetered on the edge of destruction, Ignara''s lips curled into a wicked smile.


    "Haha, my lucky day," Ignaraughed darkly, her voice low and full of malice. "I found someone with excellent qualifications."


    Her gaze fixated on Ram, who, standing beside Mai, watched the battle unfold below,pletely unaware of the danger closing in on him.


    To Ignara, Ram''s powerful spiritual aura made him the perfect candidate for her escape.


    The Divine Spirit Tree may have crushed her physical form, but her soul could still survive¡ªand thrive¡ªinside a new host.


    watching the final moments of the huge creature, Ram thought as heughed to himself, "If I think about it, I should also be considered the main culprit behind the downfall of this Half Drows, right?"


    His chuckle broke the silence, catching Mai''s attention.


    "What are youughing at?" she asked, casting him a sideways nce, her toneced with curiosity and doubt.


    Ram shrugged, his smile widening. "Nothing," he replied, keeping his thoughts to himself. "Just thinking it''s over, and we''re safe."


    Mai''s lips twitched into a faint smile, though she still seemed uncertain. "Yeah, it''s over, I guess..." she trailed off, her sharp eyes scanning the battlefield below, making sure there were no more hidden threats.


    But Ram''s amusement was short-lived. As Ignara''s body crumbled in its final moments, her consciousness broke free from the copsing mes.


    With a surge of remaining divine power, she cast off thest fragments of her me phantom body and condensed into a flowing beam of light.


    In that moment, Ignara had one target: Ram.


    The light streaked across the battlefield with unnatural speed, unnoticed by the mechanical soldiers retreating from the chaos.


    It shot upward, a blur of molten gold and red, aiming straight for Ram, who was still standing there, watching the battlefield, ignorant.


    I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones!


    Thank You!!

 Chapter 135: Damn you... Mortal...!!!

    As Mai awakened her soul power, standing right beside Ram, she immediately felt the disturbance in her observation field. The spiritual power around them shifted, growing unstable.


    Her eyes narrowed, sensing something dangerous closing in. "Wait, something''s¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Ignara''s soul force struck Ram''s mind like a hammer, sudden and violent. Ram barely had time to register the danger.


    One second, he was standing there, observing the battlefield, and the next moment, an intense pressure bore down on his mind.


    "What the hell¡ª" Ram gasped, clutching his head where the light had struck. But this wasn''t just a regr attack.


    It felt disturbingly familiar¡ªjust like the soul attack the Mechanical Apostle had used on him before.


    Yet, this time, his soul body didn''t crumple under the force.


    Thanks to his strong soulpared to before and the Sylvan Soul Seed that protected his spiritual realm, he didn''t die instantly as he had back then.


    But he could feel something much worse¡ªa presence forcing its way inside his spiritual realm, spreading like wildfire.


    Time seemed to freeze. His body stopped responding, his vision blurred, and a searing, burning sensation overtook his mind, leaving him gasping for breath.


    Ignara''s maliciousughter echoed within his thoughts. "You''re mine now, mortal," her voice rang with cruel satisfaction.


    "Ram!" Mai shouted; her voice sharp with rm as she caught him just before he copsed.


    She shook him, trying to wake him, her hands glowing faintly with spiritual power as she tried every method, she knew to wake him up. But nothing worked.


    Panic spread through the group as they gathered around Ram. "What happened to him?" Sid asked, but no one knew. All they could see was Ram''s body, motionless, his face contorted in pain.


    Meanwhile, inside Ram''s spiritual realm, Ignara was already there, her consciousness swirling like a dark storm.


    She floated through the vast expanse, her malice seeping into every corner, attempting to seize control.


    Soon Ram''s mind was flooded with unfamiliar thoughts and chaotic images. He felt as though he had be a huge stone statue worshipped by numerous Half Drows, then turned into a fire demon he had seen before, battling against an oppressive force.


    The goddess''s rage, resentment, and other negative emotions twisted his mind, making it hard to differentiate his thoughts from hers.


    But deep inside, Ram wasn''t someone to surrender easily, he held on to suppressing his emotions while concentrating harder on how to escape.


    As Ignara''s consciousness drew closer to the core of his spiritual realm, she shifted forms, her swirling energy coalescing into the shape of a mature Half-Drow woman.


    Her dark skin shimmered with mes with almost naked body exposing her perfect figure, her eyes zing with a mix of lust and power.


    She wore a cruel, confident smile as she moved closer to Ram''s soul body, which was suspended in the middle of his spiritual realm, locked in ce by invisible chains.


    Ram''s eyes narrowed in anger, but his body was frozen, paralyzed by her intrusion.


    His face reflected the swirl of emotions she had forced on him¡ªanger, fear, resentment¡ªshing with his own will to fight back. His soul body was tightly bound, like a prisoner in his own mind.


    Ignara approached him slowly, walking elegantly her lips curling into a twisted smile as she looked him over. "Such a solid soul for someone of your realm," she mused aloud, her voice dripping with condescension.


    "This will be easier than I thought." Her gaze burned with satisfaction. "Absorbing your soul will not only help me regenerate, but it will also hide me from those pesky Gods of Blue Star. You''ve done me a great favor by being such a perfect host."


    Sheughed, her voice echoing through the spiritual realm. But then, suddenly, herughter was cut short. Her smile faltered as she felt something. A shift.


    She looked down, eyes widening in disbelief. It was not the attribute panel that Ram was hoping to save him, that caused such changes, but the Sylvan Soul Seed that was embedded inside his Soul Body.


    From Ram''s soul body, roots began to grow and wrapped themselves around the remnant soul of Goddess Ignara''s soul body, tightly not giving her any chance to escape.


    They weren''t just any roots¡ªthey came from the Sylvan Soul Seed, a seed born from the Astral Soul Tree, whose level is not worse than the Life Spirit Tree, even as a seed it still has strong suppression towards soul bodies.


    Ignara''s expression shifted from arrogance to shock. "How... how is this possible?" she stammered, eyes wide as the roots coiled tighter around her. "You''re just an ant!"


    Ram, his body still bound, gritted his teeth, but a defiant grin broke through the pain. "You think you can just possess me?" Ram spoke, gritting his teeth as he struggled against her. "Wrong move, goddess. You have no idea who you''re messing with."


    The roots continued to spread, tightening their grip on Ignara''s form. She thrashed and struggled, using her remaining soul power to attack Ram as she tried to break free.


    But the more she fought, the more the Sylvan Soul Seed absorbed her energy. It was merciless, drawing in her soul power at an rming rate.


    Ignara''s confidence shattered. She looked around in panic. This wasn''t just some low-level treasure.


    She couldn''tprehend why a low-level mortal possessed a powerful treasure capable of suppressing her.


    As a remnant thought, her memories and knowledge were not as vast as her true self''s, and following her battle with the Divine Spirit Tree, her soul power was too depleted to mount a defense.


    "No...do not, this can''t be! How does a mortal like you have something like this?" The goddess''s voice grew weaker as the roots drained her remaining power.


    She tried tosh out, to curse him, to make one final stand¡ªbut the seed didn''t give her the chance. Her soul body dimmed as the roots absorbed thest traces of her remnant soul, her body turning into nothing but a whisper of mes.


    Herst words were a faint, fading echo, "Damn you... mortal..."


    Then, his spiritual realm returned to silence.


    Her soul waspletely consumed, stored within the Soul Tree of the Sylvan Soul Kingdom.


    Ram gasped as the pressure on his soul vanished, and the chains holding him in ce snapped.


    His body shuddered, but he remained standing in the center of his spiritual realm, free as he suppressed those remaining negative thoughts and memories.


    From within his soul body, he could feel the Sylvan Soul Seed pulsing, feeding him the knowledge that Ignara''s soul had been absorbed and stored deep inside.


    He would need to open the territory to ess the soul, but for now, the immediate danger was over.


    Ram took a deep breath, his mind clear again. His eyes shed open in the real world.


    It took a long time for him to struggle against Ignara and absorb her soul power inside the Spiritual realm, but for the outside world, it didn''t take much time.


    As soon as he woke up, he saw Mai''s worried gaze, "You, okay?" she asked, her voice tight with concern.


    Ram nodded, still catching his breath. "Yeah," he replied, his voice low but steady without many changes from usual.

 Chapter 136: Fire Crystal, True Gods Descent?

    As Ignara''s remnant thought was extinguished from Ram''s soul, the Fire Phantom Body that had dominated the battlefield moments earlier began to copse under the immense mountain like pressure of the Divine Spirit Tree.


    The moltenva surrounding the area began to cool rapidly, hardening into ckened rock.


    What remained at the heart of the chaos was a small, glowing fire crystal, floating quietly in the center of the now devastated third floor.


    Selina, who had been watching the copse with a serious expression, rxed slightly as the overwhelming pressure from the Divine Spirit Tree finally dissipated.


    Her sharp eyes locked onto the crystal. Though she hadn''t got her hands on the Divine Power Crystal, the fire crystal left behind by Ignara''s manifestation could still be of no small value.


    "Not bad," she muttered to herself, a faint smile curving her lips as she started moving toward the center of the battlefield.


    The heat that had previously made the ground untouchable was fading, leaving behind a trail of destruction.


    She made her way to the center, trailed by the Dreadscale Wyrm''s squad. Her eyes swept over the countless charred corpses scattered across the floor.


    While those soldiers following her used their frost guns to make a way for Selina to walk as they follow behind waiting for further instructions.


    Both human professionals and Bio-Mechanical,y twisted and unrecognizable, their bodies burned beyond recognition.


    The stench of burnt flesh and metal filled the air, making her nose twitch. Among the dead were many of her own¡ªBio-Mechanical soldiers that took years of training and huge resources.


    She felt destressed looking at all the dead soldiers, "All that effort... gone in an instant," she muttered, her voice barely audible.


    As she reached the center of the battlefield, one of the Bio-Mechanical soldiers following stepped forward, his body only lightly damaged from the previous fight.


    He stood respectfully beside her, his head bowed slightly. "Commander Selina," he said, his voice modted yet carrying a tinge of reverence. "The casualties... they''re far greater than expected. We couldn''t pull out some squads in time, more than one third of them are dead."


    Selina sighed, her eyes never leaving the fire crystal that floated tantalizingly close. "Yes, I can see that." Her voice was colder now, masking the bitterness she felt inside.


    "So many of them... just wiped out. The training, the enhancements¡ªit didn''t matter. They couldn''t handle what was in here."


    The soldier remained silent, unsure how to respond. He had been programmed to carry out her orders without question, but even he felt the weight of loss.


    "This was supposed to be a calcted risk," she continued, her gaze still fixed ahead. "But we underestimated the power of this Half Drows."


    The Bio-Mechanical soldier shifted slightly. "Should we pull back? Regroup with the remaining forces we have left?"


    Selina shook her head. "No. There were not many Half Drows left, clear all of them first." As she approached the fire crystal, the remnants of the battle around her no longer mattered.


    The glowing stone floated just out of reach, humming with condensed power fluctuations.


    She extended her hand toward it, feeling the heat radiate against her skin, though it didn''t affect her, all that power was perfectly condensed into the small crystal.


    "At least something valuable," she murmured under her breath, guessing that the fire crystal should at least be a Tier 6 or 7 resource that can improve the talent of professionals with Fire attribute or even awaken new fire-based talents, but only those at the same level can absorb it.


    Her fingers closed around the crystal, its warmth pulsing in her palm. For a moment, she could feel the faint echo of the goddess''s presence, but it was fleeting¡ªjust thest remnants of power.


    With a determined look, Selina turned back to her soldier.


    "Get the teams to salvage whatever they can. We may have lost more than we nned for, but this... this will make sure we didn''t walk away empty-handed." She paused, ncing around her not expecting much after such destruction.


    The soldier nodded stiffly. "Understood, Commander." He turned to leave, but Selina''s sharp voice stopped him.


    "And the bodies...just leave them. There''s no point in taking back what''s left. They''re better off here." Her voice was t, almost cold, as if the loss of life had been reduced to nothing more than another inconvenience.


    The soldier paused, his body stiffening for a moment before nodding. "As youmand. I''ll see to it."


    As he moved off, Selina allowed herself a moment to reflect. "At least you didn''t die for nothing," she muttered to the fallen soldiers. "This little treasure will ensure that."


    Ram found a quiet clearing amidst the chaos of the battlefield, he sat cross-legged, his hands resting on his knees, closing his eyes to focus.


    The memories he had absorbed from Ignara''s remnant soul swirled inside his mind like a chaotic storm, bits and pieces slowlying together.


    He needed to sort through it all, to understand what happened.


    With deep concentration, he began piecing the memories together.


    ording to the chaotic memories, this all began nearly 30 years ago, when a small group of Half Drows were randomly teleported into this strange void spacefrom a different world, using a special method with a specific goal.


    Led by a powerful and cunning leader, the group quickly upied the thirdyer, the creatures that naturally born are a group of Shark-Men and were not weak, but against the Half Drow Leader with general quality they didn''t stand much.


    Soon the Half Drows sacrifice them to summon more of their kin. One by one, more Half Drows appeared, pulled from different parts of their home world through these dark rituals.


    This cycle continued for years. Every time a new creature was born in the void space, they would be captured and sacrificed, fueling the Half Drows'' growing numbers.


    However, as time went on, they found that this method of waiting is inefficient. So, they started cavemen inrge number that could breed much faster, providing a steady supply of sacrifices to sustain the Half Drows'' rituals.


    As the Half Drows and their cavemen followers grew in number, their belief in Ignara, the Goddess of Wildfire, became more fervent, both the Half Drows and cavemen began to worship it.


    With the increase in believers, the stone statue they worshipped as Ignara, the Goddess of Wildfire, started absorbing the power of faith from both Half Drows and cavemen. Slowly it began to develop its own thoughts, an echo of the true Ignara.


    This remnant of the goddess began plotting, eager to connect with its true body and descend upon Blue Star.


    The n was foolproof until the void space started showing its fluctuations attracting the Shadow Society to issue an exploration mission.


    "So that''s how it all started." Ram opened his eyes, as he took a deep breath unable to calm his mind down, "Just a remanent thought created by a group of believers was enough to nearly destroy everything around me, how powerful is the real Goddess they worship?"


    But one thought nagged at him, refusing to let go. "Why are they waiting for another two months?" he whispered, frowning deeply.


    "Is there something special happening in two months? so that they can awaken the stone statue and let Ignara descend?"


    ----


    Thank you to all my readers for your support; I''ve finally achieved the Golden Ticket ranking list.


    As I refine my writing skills, I hope to reach top ranking one day!


    Thank you All...!!!

 Chapter 137: Fourth Wave, Then Came the Boom

    Ram closed his eyes again, forcing himself to focus. "There had to be a reason. Was it tied to the goddess herself? Maybe Ignara needed a specific condition or a trigger to fully awaken and descend."


    "Or perhaps it had something to do with the void space itself, or the state of the world outside."


    "Well anyway now that the stone statue and the Half Drows arepletely destroyed, there''s no way they are going to summon Ignara again," Ram sighed as he pushed himself to his feet, ncing around the clearing.


    However, this incident also showed him how powerful the Sylvan Soul Seed is and also increased his urgency towards opening his territory.


    Ram couldn''t help but think of Korrin. He had ced a lot of trust in Korrin''s abilities, but it had already been three hours since Korrin entered the trial.


    There was no way for Ram to check on him, no method to spy on what was happening inside the trial itself.


    He looked down at his watch, feeling the minutes tick by. All he could do now was wait¡ªand hope that Korrin and the others seeded.


    With everyone around having rested enough to recover their spiritual power, Ram decided to approach Mai.


    He found her leaning against a charred tree trunk, deep in thought. Her usual sharp expression had softened slightly, but she still carried the air that, she is always calcting the next step.


    "Hey," Ram started, breaking her focus. "What do you want to do next? Just wait for the orders from the Bio-Mechanical Soldiers?"


    Mai turned to him, her eyes narrowing in frustration. "What else can we do other than wait? There aren''t many Half Drows left after their sacrifice."


    "And," she added, her tone dropping slightly, "we can''t go against those soldiers while we''re bound by the contract marks and the parasites."


    She sighed, clearly annoyed but resigned to the situation. "I don''t want to risk turning our contract marks into curse marks."


    "You know what happens if they do¡ªwe''ll start losing our lifespan. Slowly at first, but you cannot stop it unless the curse is removed."


    "Yeah," Ram agreed, although he wasn''t bothered by any of those, he still listened to her, with his current strength there was no way he could save everyone.


    "Well, for now, I guess we just wait and see what the Bio-Mechanical soldiers have nned."


    ------


    While Ram and others still waiting for further instructions, the situation on Korrin''s side became very critical with every wave they faced.


    Korrin wiped the sweat from his brow, his body tense with fatigue, they had already faced three waves of the Mutant Hemophagic Murlocs, each more brutal than thest.


    One horde every hour¡ªeach waverger, fiercer, more dangerous. He could feel the weight of the battle pressing down on the cavemen warriors.


    He nced up at the blood-red sky, the eerie light casting a sinister glow over the battlefield.


    Thankfully, there was a certain time gap between each wave¡ªbut it was a race against the clock.


    If they didn''t finish off every Murloc before the next wave hit, they would be overwhelmed. Their numbers just kept increasing, and there would be no time to recover.


    Already, the fourth wave had swarmed themrger than the previous three with over twelve thousand Murlocs. Among them were more Elite and Rare quality Murlocs than they had faced before.


    Korrin could see the strain on his warriors. The cavemen, although naturally durable, were starting to show signs of exhaustion, and the increasing casualties were cutting into their morale.


    Even the fire mages, who had initially cut through the Murlocs with devastating waves of me, were now faltering. Their spells were growing weaker, with little spiritual energy they had left.


    The battlefield was a war of attrition, and Korrin knew it. They were racing against time. However, they didn''t have any priest or shaman cavemen to heal other injured cavemen.


    He nced at the progress tracker floating in the corner of his vision.


    [Current Progress: 23,476 / 43,000]


    The first wave had been manageable¡ªthree thousand Murlocs, easily handled by his forces.


    But then the second wave had hit, and with it came six thousand Murlocs, iming the lives of a few cavemen.


    By the time the third wave of nine thousand struck, they had suffered even heavier losses.


    The pattern was clear, and with each wave, the number of Elite and Rare quality Murlocs increased, making it exponentially harder to defend their ground.


    Korrin''s brow furrowed. They hadpleted over half the requirement¡ªtwenty-three thousand down¡ªbut there were still over six thousand Murlocs remaining from the fourth wave, and more woulde soon in another half an hour.


    If they don''t take time to rest now, in the next wave the number of causalities will reach from hundreds to thousands.


    With a deep breath, Korrin made a decision. It was time to use his trump card.


    He reached into his pack, pulling out two st Mushrooms, that Ram gave him for emergencies.


    The idea of using them had been sitting at the back of his mind, but now, with the battle tipping out of their favor, there was no other choice.


    Korrin quickly tied the two mushrooms together, securing them to the shaft of a sturdy arrow.


    The battlefield was still swarming with Murlocs, and the st had to do maximum damage. His eyes locked onto a dense cluster of Murlocs in the distance.


    Three ''Rare'' quality Murlocs stood in the center, surrounded by hundreds of ordinary and some ''Elite'' ones. They were his target.


    Without a word, Korrin nocked the arrow, drew his bowstring back, and aimed carefully. The arrow, mixed among the rain of ordinary projectiles his archers were unleashing, wouldn''t raise suspicion.


    He released the string, watching the arrow sail through the air, unnoticed among the chaos.


    It flew true, embedding itself into the eye of an ordinary Murloc standing beside the ''Rare'' ones.


    The creature let out a short, sharp scream, but the sound was lost in the din of battle.


    For a moment, nothing happened¡ªthen came the boom.


    The explosion rocked the battlefield, a blinding sh of light followed by an earth-shaking roar.


    The st Mushrooms detonated with terrifying force, the shockwave ripping through the groups of Murlocs.


    Hundreds of nearby bodies were thrown into the air, torn apart by the sheer force of the st.


    The three ''Rare'' quality Murlocs, caught at the epicenter, were obliterated, their huge bodies disintegrating in a shower of blood and bone.


    Korrin shielded his eyes from the st, his heart pounding in his chest as the shockwave reached their defensive lines.


    When the dust settled, he could see the devastation.


    The area where the explosion had gone off was now a massive crater, and the Murloc horde in that section had been utterly wiped out.


    Corpses with broken limbs littered the ground, the predatory vines already creeping forward to devour the remains, feeding off the carnage.


    A slow grin spread across Korrin''s face. The st Mushrooms had worked better than he had hoped.


    That single strike had taken out nearly four to five hundred Murlocs, causing severe injuries to thousands of nearby Murlocs, all thanks to the improved st radius of st Mushrooms and therge number of Murlocs being grouped together.


    The vines didn''t miss this chance, they quickly capitalized on the opportunity, spreading further to fortify their position as they consumed more corpses.

 Chapter 138: Fifth Wave - I

    Korrin''s sharp eyes tracked the explosion''s aftermath as cheers erupted from the cavemen behind him.


    The massive crater created by the st Mushrooms had left a deep impression on the battlefield and an even deeper one on the cavemen.


    Their morale surged; their fatigue was momentarily forgotten in the face of such overwhelming destruction.


    They clutched their weapons with renewed vigor, the reality of the fight taking on a new light¡ªthey could win this.


    As the dust settled, Korrin quickly calcted the damage.


    With two st Mushrooms, equivalent to nearly one hundred pounds of TNT, the result was devastating.


    The primary st radius, a concentrated five meters, had obliterated everything within it¡ªMurlocs reduced to nothing but a stter of blood and pulverized bones.


    Beyond that, the secondary radius stretched up to thirty meters. All within this zone were affected to varying degrees, some barely standing, others crawling¡ª unlucky murlocs were soon devoured by their own kind, ripped apart by their savage brethren.


    In their broken minds, there wasn''t any concept of the same race or kinship.


    Korrin''s keen observation gave him an idea, watching this. His fingers moved quickly, as he took out another st Mushroom to a new arrow.


    This time, the goal wasn''t to annihte powerful enemies outright¡ªbut to cause chaos, weaken the Murlocs, and let their own bloodlust finish the job.


    He drew back his bow, aimed at another dense cluster of Murlocs, and released. The arrow flew true, embedding itself in the ground near a group of Elite Murlocs.


    For a moment, there was silence. Then¡ªboom. The explosion rang out, not asrge as before, but its effects were exactly what Korrin wanted.


    Injured Murlocs stumbled, their bodies writhing from the shockwave, and before they could regain their footing, the swarm behind them surged forward, devouring the fallen without hesitation.


    The predatory vines, sensing this alsoshed out, pulling in wounded Murlocs with their roots to swallow them and increase their numbers.


    Their numbers grew faster than Korrin imagined, so under his deliberate orders, all the cavemen stayed far away from this predatory vine for fear of being attacked by them.


    Korrin grinned. His strategy was working¡ªthe numbers of Murlocs were falling faster now as the injured were consumed by the frenzy of those still capable of moving forward. The battlefield had descended into chaos.


    "Haha, finally!" Korrin muttered to himself, a dark satisfaction filling his chest. "I was right. We can clear them faster this way."


    He watched as the waves of Murlocs thinned, the predatory nts rapidly feeding and growing stronger.


    But his grin faded as he remembered the limitations of his n. There were only 27 st Mushrooms left. He couldn''t afford to be reckless with them.


    Korrin ran a hand over his chin, his mind racing. "The next wave... it''ll berger," he whispered, thinking aloud.


    "Fifteen thousand... and if there''s a general ss among them..." He shook his head, the weight of the battle creeping back in.


    He would need to use the remaining st Mushrooms wisely.


    [Current Progress: 25,300 / 43,000]


    Looking at the progress bar again, Korrin clenched his fist.


    They were closing in, but not fast enough. If the fifth wave hit and they hadn''t cleared the fourth, they''d be overwhelmed. He needed to buy more time, or better yet, thin the herd faster.


    His eyes scanned the battlefield, plotting. "If I can use the next few sts to cripple key groups, I should be able to clear this wave twenty minutes before the next arrives..."


    "And if I time it right, I can hit the General ss before it reaches the frontlines." He knew that taking down General Murloc would tip the battle in their favor.


    Soon they cleared out all the remaining Murlocs from the fourth wave.


    [Current Progress: 31,280 / 43,000]


    "Twenty minutes... that''s all we have," Korrin muttered. His jaw clenched, his heart pounding, but his mind was sharp, running through the logistics of how many st Mushrooms remained¡ª22¡ªand the number of soldiers he had left.


    He quickly ran the numbers in his head¡ª"If I can manage to clear all of those from the fifth wave... it should be enough toplete the trial," he muttered under his breath, his eyes narrowing in determination.


    A fire mage approached, face pale but determined. "Commander, we''ve calcted the losses. Almost three thousand dead. Thousands more are unable to continue."


    Korrin nodded, absorbing the blow. His gaze hardened as he turned to face his remaining cavemen and elite Half-Drow cavemen. "Listen up!"


    His voice boomed across the battlefield, grabbing the attention of everyone within earshot. "We''ve got onest push ahead of us! This next wave is going to be bigger than anything we''ve faced so far."


    "But we''re not backing down. Stick to the n¡ªspread out, cover the riverbanks, and wait for my signal to use the st Mushrooms."


    He paused, letting the weight of his words settle in. The mages and cavemen stared back at him, their eyes filled with determination and fatigue, yet they nodded in unison.


    "If a General Murloc shows up," Korrin added, his voice lowering but no less resolute, "leave it to me. That''s the key to finishing this trial." Then he activated his innate talent Species Evolution Mastery.


    He had been using this talent more than he ever anticipated, helping cavemen evolve and grow stronger through the evolution points they umted.


    Without it, they would have been overwhelmed long ago, and there wouldn''t be just three thousand causalities in the fourth wave.


    As Korrin activated the ability, his special vision came into y. Normally, the cavemen''s evolution points were spread thin, but now, something was different.


    His eyes widened as he saw hundreds of his soldiers glowing with a blood-red aura, like mes flickering in the dim light.


    They had gained an overwhelming amount of evolution points. Some of the luckiest among them had over a hundred points each.


    He didn''t know what was happening, but he immediately called all those with more than a hundred points.


    After some examination and questioning, he found that these are the groups of cavemen that are stationed near sting areas.


    "Well, is this some kind of hidden function of my talent? I need to test it well again in the next wave." He thought to himself as he proceeded to evolve them.


    Soon he was stunned yet again as he watched the transformation unfold before his eyes. The cavemen had begun to change in ways far beyond what he expected.


    The change was immediate and startling, nothing bloody like his or other Half-Drow Cavemen, but different from any evolution he had seen before.


    Korrin could hear the sharp crack of bones realigning and stretching as their torsos elongated.


    Their hunched postures straightened, their chests broadening and shoulders squaring off, giving them a more humanoid appearance.


    Their bodies began to shift and grow, towering over theirrades, their bodies expanded until they reached the height of full-grown humans.


    Muscles bulged under their rough, scarred skin; veins were visible as they pulsed with new strength.


    The transformation doesn''t have any simrities to Half Drows,pletely different, they look more like strong barbarians.


    His talent, Species Evolution Master, usually brought about predictable enhancements¡ªboosting their strength, and speed, or raising theirbat tier, or evolving their quality.


    But this... this was something entirely different.

 Chapter 139: Fifth Wave - II

    Even their facial features changed, and they became more intelligent, with calcting expressions.


    Their eyes, no longer dull and filled with blind rage, now gleamed with a predatory focus, sharp and alert.


    Faint traces of dark, tribal markings like tattoos began to appear on their skin like runes being etched by some invisible hand.


    These markings pulsed with a special glow, resonating with the spiritual power around them.


    "What... the hell?" Korrin muttered, barely able to believe what he was seeing.


    One of the cavemen¡ªno, they couldn''t be called mere cavemen anymore¡ªlet out a low growl.


    His deep-set eyes met Korrin''s, and at that moment, Korrin realized that these new special evolutionary forms possessed more than just physical power, and their quality didn''t seem to be low either.


    They had retained their savage instincts but now tempered it with intelligence, bing a dangerousbination of both.


    "Commander," One of them stepped forward and spoke, his voice was deep and smooth as he bowed, imitating the other Fire Mages, unlike the low growls they typically used formunication.


    The fact that he spoke more coherently than usual sent a ripple of shock through Korrin, who usually always acted cool-headed.


    Korrin took a step back, still stunned by the rapid evolution. "I didn''t¡ª" He cut himself off, realizing that this was indeed his doing.


    His innate ability, Species Evolution Mastery, had triggered something far beyond what he knew, he immediately thought "I should report my findings to Master as soon as I finish the Trial."


    As Korrin assessed them through his contact, he soon found that these newly evolved cavemen didn''t possess any inherited memories like them or like Half-Drow Cavemen.


    However, each one was gifted with some special abilities or skills, like flexing one of the cavemen''s fingers, which had elongated into sharper, w-like nails.


    Another tested his movement, shifting from a battle-ready stance to a sprint in the blink of an eye, covering ten meters faster than any of the others could.


    Korrin''s mind raced as he processed all this. Special evolutions and special skills, he thought to himself to test more beforeing to a final conclusion, watching as their movements became more coordinated.


    "Alright, listen up," Korrin said, regaining hisposure, and addressing the newly evolved warriors.


    "You''re stronger, faster, and deadlier than before, but we''ve got a waveing soon¡ªfifteen thousand Murlocs. You''re going to be the key to breaking them."


    The newly evolved warriors nodded, their expressions serious, their gazes unblinking and filled with a chilling resolve.


    Korrin quickly nced back at the rest of his forces¡ªmany of whom had witnessed the evolution and were equally stunned.


    He turned to them, and continued, "You''ve next." He concentrated on other Tier 1 cavemen who umted enough points to evolve into Tier 2.


    Yet, he didn''t touch those cavemen who already had the strength of Tire 2, even when they had already umted enough points to upgrade to Tier 3.


    He left them deliberately, so to see if he could let them umte more and trigger special evolution.


    Korrin knew doing so would increase causalities, but he still risked it, "s, you cannot me me, even if I upgrade you all to Tier 3, your life span won''t increase much, however evolving into the special evolutionary form can extend your life span by 50 to 60 years."


    "Next, it alles down to your individual luck; survive until the end. We''ll use the st Mushrooms just like before to reduce the numbers."


    Then he turned towards newly evolved cavemen and Fire Mages, "And then you tear through the elites and rare quality Murlocs when they arrive."


    The newly transformed warriors grinned¡ªwith a savage, bloodthirsty grin, they were eager, ready to test their new bodies.


    "Let''s finish this," Korrin roared towards the caveman as his voice was like a whip, snapping the cavemen into action.


    The ground trembled as the red river ahead of them roared, surging with blood-soaked waves carrying even more Murlocs toward their position. "No holding back. We take them down, or we''re all dead."


    Korrin became excited looking forward, before him the riverbank had be a twisted garden of death, dominated by the predatory vines.


    Thousands of them wriggled and slithered, forming a vast belt-like barrier ranging from ordinary level to even Tier 3, bing their primary defense, a vicious wall that could slow down the Murloc''s advance and drew them into tight groups, perfect targets for the st Mushrooms.


    The ordinary and Tier 1 vines, though small¡ªno taller than the cavemen themselves¡ªwere the most numerous, hungrilytching onto whatever they could find, pulling broken limbs and weakened Murlocs into their snapping jaws.


    These smaller vines weren''t much for size, but their sheer numbers were overwhelming, carpeting the ground with seething, living trees that consumed everything in their path.


    Further along the riverbank, however, stood the real monsters¡ªthe Tier 2 and Tier 3 predatory vines. Each one towered over the battlefield at a massive three to four meters tall, their dark green bodies thick like ancient tree trunks.


    Their gaping maws, dripping with some kind of bubbling digestive fluid, could swallow up ten to fifteen Murlocs at once.


    The sharp, jagged edges of their mouths would close with a sickening crunch, leaving no trace of the creatures as they were sucked into the vine''s huge furnace-like stomachs.


    Korrin grinned darkly, as he watched the battlefield y out like a deadly game.


    With each wave thousands more wereing towards them, still moving as dumb as before, bing food for those predatory vines.


    But he knew full well, that these vines won''tst long if their numbers continued to increase.


    The Murlocs were struggling to break through the vine barrier, and every time they got close, they were dragged back by other vines.


    The Tier 3 vines, in particr, were relentless, their hunger insatiable as they swallowed wave after wave of the creatures, leaving nothing but bones and shredded flesh.


    Korrin saw the opportunity and seized it. He didn''t see the expected General ss Murloc, but he raised his hand, signaling the cavemen stationed with the st Mushrooms.


    "Shoot!" His voice cut through the battlefield. The newly evolved cavemen responded immediately, pulling out the arrows¡ªeach one crudely tied with a st Mushroom at its tip, the vtile fungal explosives shaking slightly in their hands.


    "Steady... steady," one of the cavemen muttered with excitement, his knuckles white as he pulled the string of his bow back to its limit.


    All eyes were locked on the predatory vines, which were already doing their part by entangling dozens of Murlocs.


    The timing had to be perfect. Then, with a sharp twang that seemed to pulse through the battlefield, ten arrows streaked through the air, whistling as they arced toward the center where most of the Murlocs gathered.


    The st Mushrooms glowed faintly as they flew and struck the ground amidst a group of struggling Murlocs. The impact was immediate¡ªa blinding sh of light followed by a concussive st that shook the ground.


    A small mushroom cloud of fire, smoke, and debris erupted, consuming everything within its radius. Murlocs and vines alike were sent flying, their bodies torn apart by the explosion.


    I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones and Golden Tickets!


    Also Thanks Josh_Wawrzy for the Gift!!

 Chapter 140: Tier 4 Elite Murloc

    Limbs and chunks of flesh rained down as the other nine mushrooms detonated in quick session, creating a chain of explosions that rippled through the battlefield.


    KABOOM! BOOM! KABOOM!


    The sts tore through the dense field of vines, the shockwaves bending the massive Tier 3 vines backward before they snapped back with renewed fury.


    All low-level Murlocs caught in the primary st radius were vaporized, and reduced to little more than dark stains on the blood-soaked ground.


    Even those that were farther away were knocked off their feet, their bodies thrown into the air like ragdolls, their screeches of pain quickly swallowed by the nearby Murlocs or Predatory vines.


    The air became thick with the acrid smell of burning flesh and the sharp sound of st mushrooms.


    For a brief moment, the battlefield went silent, then all the cavemen roared with excitement.


    Korrin watched from his position, a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. The strategy had worked better than he''d hoped.


    [Current Progress: 36,270 / 43,000]


    He immediately checked the progress, this first wave of sts alone cleared more than five thousand Murlocs, getting them closer to their goal.


    But it wasn''t over.


    More Murlocs poured from the river, sshing through the blood-filled waters, their eyes gleaming with savage hunger.


    The Murlocs still surged forward, their rage and blood lust oveing their fear.


    "We need to hold them back," Korrin could feel the pressure mounting, they had to clear this wave before the sixth.


    The explosions had bought them time, but they couldn''t rely on the mushrooms alone.


    He turned to the fire mages behind him, who stood ready, mes gathering in their hands. "Prepare the firewalls!"


    With a collective roar, the mages raised their hands, mes swirling around them as they channeled their power.


    "Create a barrier around the vines!" Korrin ordered. "We''ll make sure the Murlocs can''t reach our front lines!"


    While he nced at the predatory vines¡ªmany of the smaller ones had been obliterated in the sts, leaving patches of open ground.


    The Tier 2 and Tier 3 vines were still standing, but they were being overwhelmed by the sheer number of Murlocs.


    Their massive jaws snapped and crushed anything in their reach, but even they couldn''t cover all the gaps left by the destroyed ordinary vines.


    The ground began to glow with heat as towering walls of fire erupted around the remaining vines, encircling them in a zing inferno.


    The Murlocs, undeterred, continued to charge, they crashed against the firewalls, their bodies igniting as they tried to push through.


    "Reload!" Korrin shouted, his voice thick with urgency, he knew the mages could not hold the firewall for much longer, or else they couldn''t help next. The cavemen hurried to retrieve more st Mushrooms, fumbling slightly as their hands shook from the adrenaline.


    Soon the frontline, where the vines struggled against the tide of Murlocs, was thinning. Several Tier 2 and Tier 3 vines had already fallen, and their huge bodies copsed into the blood-red river.


    However, most of these Tier 3 nt roots continued to move even after their upper bodies were broken, clinging to the massive life force they have as they continuously absorbed more and more blood flowing around, mutating into something else.


    Their color deepened to a sickly, pulsating red, their movements became more erratic and vicious as they grew thicker, and stronger, reshaping into grotesque forms.


    "Boss," Just at this moment, one of the cavemen shouted from behind him, pointing to the right nk. "They''reing through! We''ve got a breach!"


    Korrin whipped his head around, eyes narrowing as he saw the problem. A swarm of Murlocs, faster than the others, had slipped around the outer edge of the vines, finding a weak point in the mes.


    "Shit!" Korrin cursed under his breath, already calcting their numbers, he ordered "Shoot the remaining st Mushrooms and prepare for closebat!!"


    The cavemen obeyed without hesitation, pulling out theirst supply of explosive-tipped arrows, and rushed forward facing the Murlocs that were nearing them.


    KABOOM! BOOM!


    st Mushrooms detonated one by one in quick session, each explosion carving out chunks of the Murloc forces.


    As he moved forward, he also used another fire spell to attack the Murlocs, "Firestorm!" The air around him ignited as a vortex of me erupted from his hands, spiraling its way toward the advancing Murlocs.


    Drawing his own de, Korrin charged forward, cutting through Murlocs with high efficiency. His movements were swift and precise, every strike meant to kill, not much different from the me sword used by the Half Drows Leader against Selina.


    All the newly evolved cavemen also charged with him, explosions, fire, and blood filled the air as the battlefield devolved into chaos.


    But just at this moment, a deep rumble echoed across the battlefield, drowning out all the chaos.


    Korrin''s eyes flicked upward, and his heart stuttered in his chest.


    A massive wave surged from the blood-red river, and something terrifying emerged from its depths¡ªa monstrous figure, towering over everything else on the field, reaching four or five meters tall¡ªa Tier 4 Murloc.


    Its skin was a slick, sickly green scales, covered in ayer of slime and blood, with muscles that bulged grotesquely under its scales.


    The creature''s eyes glowed an ominous dark red, burning with an intensity that chilled Korrin to the bone.


    "Roar!!" The Murloc''s maw, wide and filled with jagged, rotting teeth, dripped with saliva as it let out a deep, thunderous roar, shaking the very air.


    The ground trembled beneath the Murloc''s immense weight as it stomped forward, each step like a hammer striking the earth.


    Its presence alone was enough to scatter the smaller Murlocs, who fled in terror, giving the creature a wide berth.


    Even the relentless Predatory Vines, which had so far held their ground against the tide of Murlocs, were no match for the beast.


    With a single swipe of its massive ws, it tore through the thick vines as if they were nothing more than dry twigs.


    The shredded remains of the vines fell uselessly into the bloody waters below, their regenerative capabilities overwhelmed by the sheer force of the attack.


    Korrin swallowed hard, but he quickly steadied himself. "It''s just an Elite Tier 4," he muttered under his breath, trying to calm the rising fear.


    Soon he began to analyze, "Not a general ss." That was some smallfort, at least. If this had been a general-ss Tier 4, they would all be doomed.


    But even still, reaching Tier 4 meant this Murloc was in apletely different league from the lower-tier creatures they had been fighting up until now.


    The Murloc''s beady red eyes fixed on Korrin, its gaze filled with hunger and malice, not much different from other Murlocs.


    It was an unmistakable sign that the beast had chosen him as its next prey.


    However, if he was still a rare quality Fire Mage, he wouldn''t have dared to face it, but it''s different now.


    He was upgraded to General quality, and since the beginning of the Trial, he gained hundreds of Evolutionary points himself, which he used to improve his own strength to peak Tier 3, his current attributes are not much differentpared to the Tier 4 Murloc.


    Observing the mindless beast charging at him, he felt little pressure. Hemanded his subordinates to deal with the other Murlocs while he himself charged towards the Tier 4 Murloc.

 Chapter 141: [Trial Completion Grade: Bronze]

    Back in the void space, after dealing with the aftermath of the battle, Ram and hispanionspleted the cleanup of the scorched battlefield as much as they could, following the directives of the Mechanical soldiers.


    However, after what happened there was not much left except for a few pieces of Tier 2 and 3 spiritual ores, condensed from the intense heat.


    All the other facilities, the stone pce, and the shattered treasures that the Half Drows had gathered over the years werepletely destroyed.


    Even the source seed that they all came for was taken away by the Half-Drow Leader, making Mai and others sigh with disappointment.


    After clearing out the mess the Bio-Mechanical soldiers, who were overseeing the area, gave the group some space as they returned to the cavemen''s tribe.


    It wasn''t long before they spotted Su Mu and the others waiting anxiously at the edge of the tribe''s camp.


    There were some traces of battle around the ritual altar, however nothing dangerous happened.


    Su Mu stood with her arms crossed, her expression unreadable, but there was a flicker of relief in her eyes as she saw them approaching without any major injuries.


    "Took you long enough," he called out, his voice gruff, yet the undertone of concern was unmistakable.


    They all sensed the intense fluctuations, even from their distance, and even the Evil Spirit was baffled by such powerful disturbances in a C-rank Void Space.


    Ram chuckled, shaking his head as he met Su Mu''s gaze. "Haha... Yeah, it was a bit of a mess," he said as he smiled. "d we made it through in one piece."


    With the group gathered, Ram filled Su Mu and the others in on what had happened.


    As he spoke, the atmosphere grew heavier, everyone realizing how close they hade to disaster.


    Once the exnations were over and others left to do their own things, Ram took a seat near the ritual altar, waiting for Korrin''s return.


    The Nyra and other Half-Drow cavemen lingered nearby, their eyes asionally ncing at the blood-stained ground.


    Time passed slowly. Ram found himself pacing back and forth for more than half an hour, and then, without warning, the air around the altar shifted.


    The dried-up spiritual runes that had gone dark hours ago began to glow faintly, a soft hum rising from the ground. The blood altar pulsed with new energy, the glow intensifying as the atmosphere thickened with spiritual pressure.


    Ram stopped pacing, his gaze snapping to the altar.


    One by one, figures began to appear¡ªcavemen, emerging from the glowing runes. They stumbled, some copsing to the ground,pletely exhausted or withrge wounds, but they were alive.


    "Korrin...??" Ram muttered, his eyes scanning around for any sign of the Korrin, eager to know about the trial''s results.


    Inside the trial space, Korrin''s breath came in ragged gasps, his body drenched in blood, both his and the Tier 4 Murloc.


    His body was a mess, dripping with blood from the countless wounds that covered his torso, arms, and legs, but the sight of the glowing progress bar reaching its target made his suffering bearable.


    Even when fighting all-out with his life on the line he didn''t forget to keep a look on the current progress.


    [ Current Progress: 43,004/ 43,000]


    He stood amidst the chaos, his vision blurry as he stared at the now-frozen Murlocs, including the massive Tier 4 one that had nearly killed him.


    "It''s finally done," Korrin muttered hoarsely, his voice filled with a mix of exhaustion and triumph.


    "I''ll finish the trial." He shouted towards the void above as soon as he saw that the progress bar crossed the requirement, this was thest ditch effort he was waiting for.


    There were still more than two thousand Murlocs remaining on the battlefield, he wanted topletely finish the fifth wave, but there was not much time left for the sixth wave, and the Tier 4 Murloc was still standing.


    So instead of continuing the fight and sacrificing more cavemen, he finished the trial.


    In an instant, as if someone pushed a pause button, the entire battlefield had been frozen in time.


    All around him, the Murlocs¡ªeven the towering Tier 4 Murloc, the creature he had poured all his energy into battling, stood frozen mid-snarl, its glowing eyes dull.


    He used all the means he had at it¡ªwave after wave of powerful fire spells, from me bombs to other powerful spells he inherited.


    Yet, the creature kept healing. The creature''s regenerative powers reached an extreme levelpared to other low-level Murlocs, each time it was struck down, its wounds closed within minutes, by absorbing the blood spilled by other Murlocs and cavemen.


    Only then did he realize that he had underestimated the strength of a Tier 4 creature, as well as his own shorings.


    Although he has inherited memories of many battle experiences and spell knowledge, it didn''t take much time for him to evolve from a caveman to his current self.


    He still needed more time to adjust to the new body and the huge amount of knowledge he inherited.


    He staggered forward, ncing at the frozen Tier 4 Murloc onest time. In its current state, it was like a lifeless shell, its huge body no longer a threat.


    "At least it''s over," he muttered, his body swaying slightly. Korrin knew that in a few moments, he would be returned to the void space outside.


    He had no energy left to fight, and if the trial hadsted any longer, he wasn''t sure if he would have survived.


    His vision blurred slightly, and he could feel himself on the verge of copse, but he forced himself to stay conscious waiting for the trial rewards he fought so hard for.


    A sudden wave of energy spread through the trial space, signaling the trial''s end.


    Unlike other cavemen, Korrin exhaled slowly as his body was enveloped in a warm, golden light.


    His wounds began to heal, the light of the trial restoring some of his strength before returning him to the real world.


    As the light faded, Korrin''s feet touched solid ground once again. The sensation of cold earth beneath him was a sharp contrast to the bloody battlefield he had just left.


    Suddenly, a small token materialized out of nowhere before him. It hovered in the air, glinting faintly in the dim light, the design on its surface intricate, depicting a swirling bronze pattern.


    Korrin reached out, grasping the token with shaky hands. The instant his fingers wrapped around it, a familiar voice echoed in his mind, followed by the prompt from the trial space.


    [ Task type: Lord''s Trial]


    [ Time Limit: 12 hours]


    [ Difficulty: A]


    [ Region: Red Riverbank]


    [ Trial Mission: Kill all the Mutant Hemophagic Murlocs before the time limit.]


    [ Trial Completion Grade: Bronze]


    The voice paused briefly, as Korrin''s pulse quickened.


    [ Rewards granted based on total kills....]


    [ Number of Kills: 43,004


    - Tier 4: 0


    - Tier 3: 6,373


    - Tier 2: 16,631


    - Tier 1: 20,000]


    [ Trial Reward: Bronze Territory Token X1, Blood Qi Stones X1200, Source Crystal X1]


    [ Special Reward: me-born Heart. Infuse with your fire essence to enhance spell potency permanently by 12% and unlock the Spirit Fire Art.]


    Korrin''s eyes widened as a second item materialized before him¡ªa crystalline orb with a burning me suspended inside.


    He could feel the raw power emanating from it, something that could drastically increase his fire magic abilities, but most of his thoughts were still attracted to the territory token in his hand.


    He could feel a special attraction from it, but he held back and didn''t dare to absorb it, he clearly knew that this token could do more things in the hands of his master than just improve his quality if he rashly absorbed it.


    He also knew how easy it was for his master to improve his quality, so he stopped thinking about it and waited for other remaining rewards, yet there was nothing after that, there were no Blood Qi stones or the Source Crystal he was expecting.


    Just as he was confused, another prompt appeared.


    [ Trial Notice: Next phase avable. Will you continue?]


    [ Yes/ No]


    "Continue? Hehe no," He decisively chose ''No'', without even looking at what the next phase was about. He looked around, by now most of the cavemen had already disappeared from the trial space.


    Then before leaving, he moved slowly towards a broken Tier 3 mutated predatory nt, it was also thanks to this nt that he was able to survive so long under the crazy Tier 4 Murloc.


    He knelt beside the broken nt, his fingers brushing against its blood-red tendrils.


    They were still warm, and as he touched them, he felt a strange pulse, like the nt was trying tomunicate¡ªor perhaps, to absorb him.


    Korrin pulled his hand back quickly but seeing that it couldn''t do much he grabbed its upper body and chose to exit the trial space.


    Korrin staggered as the oppressive weight of the trial lifted, he felt the trial space shift, the darkened sky above him peeling away, reced by the familiar surroundings of the blood altar.


    Soon, Korrin found himself back at the ritual site, where Ram, Nyra, and the others stood waiting.


    "He''s back!" Ram called out, rushing toward him.


    Korrin looked up, meeting Ram''s eyes. "Master... we did it, the trial... it''s over," he rasped, as he took out a bronze token and offered it.


    "Haha, well done," Ram quickly approached and hugged him, expressing his appreciation for Korrin, "Atst, the territory token is in my hands."


    I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones and Golden Tickets!

 Chapter 142: Upgrade to Tier 3

    Soon, the stability of the entire void space began to deteriorate rapidly. Ram and the others could feel it¡ªtheir time was running out. Based on their calctions, it would take about a week, maybe ten days at most, before the entire void space copsed in on itself.


    This was themon situation, that urs when the monster dens inside the void spaces are rashly destroyed to the point of being unable to regenerate again.


    However, most professionals who clear the void spaces won''t rashly destroy the entire void space, like what happened on the third floor.


    Usually, void spaces themselves are considered very precious resources. Manyrge and small organizations control them to cultivate more resources through newly generated monsters for card drops or many other purposes.


    With the loss of stability in space, Ram and others also felt that they could already leave the void space.


    But they still stayed back just because, after taking the territory token from Korrin, Ram immediately arranged for all the newly evolved and the other Half-Drow Cavemen to hide as soon as they returned from the trial space.


    Since the cavemen on the second floor won''t produce cards after death, Ram knew the Bio-Mechanical soldiers or other Professionals wouldn''t show much interest in them and were already preparing to leave the void space.


    At this time Ram didn''t want any of those Bio Mechanical soldiers who were leaving to find the presence of Half-Drow Cavemen who looked not much different from the Half-Drows, or else with their Half-Drow features, they will be the next target.


    Ram couldn''t risk it.


    Thanks to the information ryed by the Arcane Cats, they could monitor both Bio Mechanical soldiers and other remaining professionals and be sure not to attract more attention.


    "Go, hide, and recover well. I will call you once everything here has settled," Ram ordered Korrin and the other cavemen, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    Korrin nodded, still weary from the trial, but alert enough to understand the need for caution. The other Half-Drow cavemen quickly scattered, blending into the remaining underground tunnels.


    Mai stood beside Ram, her expression thoughtful as she monitored, "we should be clear in a few hours," she said quietly, her eyes scanning the information projected in front of her.


    Ram nodded, ncing at the altar, he immediately ordered Groot to destroy it, and then he entered a nearby stone house and focused his thoughts on the territory token.


    Looking at the token, Ram''s fingers brushed over the surface, the texture smooth yet cool to the touch. It was crafted from an unfamiliar material, glowing faintly under the low light of the stone house.


    At first nce, it seemed ordinary, almost mundane. At the center of the token, a single word stood out¡ªBronze. Ram''s brow furrowed slightly as he examined it more closely.


    ''Bronze?" He thought, puzzled. It didn''t make sense at first. "Why would there be a ssification like this for a territory token?"


    He turned the token over in his hand, still thinking, when suddenly a faint shimmer appeared before his eyes. A familiar prompt.


    [ Territory Token: Bronze Grade (10 Units)]


    [ Description: This token grants its holder control over a designated area, converting ten units (1000m*1000m) of the designated area into the lord''s domain.]


    [ Territory: Not Selected]


    [ Attribute: Not Selected]


    [ Upgrade requirements: ???]


    [ Would you like to activate this token and link it to Sylvan Soul Kingdom?]


    [ Yes/No]


    Without much hesitation, he chose ''Yes'' in his mind.


    Soon the token in his hands turned into glowing particles of light and entered his mind, then that''s it, he didn''t feel any changes for a few seconds, and there was no sudden bang or anything in his spiritual Realm.


    As he got confused, another prompt appeared in front of him.


    [Activation Confirmed]


    [ Territory Selected: Sylvan Soul Kingdom]


    [Estimated remaining time: 23:59:59]


    Ram stared at the prompt for a moment, the countdown ticking away in front of his eyes.


    "24 hours..." Only then did Ram raise an eyebrow at the information, and carefully check the token details.


    And just as he thought the word bronze should be rted to the Token Grade. But what did Bronze truly mean? Was it average? Was it a starting point for all Lords?


    "I see..." he muttered to himself; he didn''t know if Bronze Grade was powerful or not, but the initial area converted was definitely rted to the token''s grade, and the bronze grade token in his hands could convert an area of one square kilometer.


    "Why?" His brow furrowed deeper when he looked at the upgrade requirements. "The upgrade requirements are hidden," he hesitated for a few seconds; although he knew little about Lords, it was not much, the idea of asking the Evil Spirit crossed his mind, but he refrained at thest moment.


    Ram ran a hand through his hair, exhaling sharply. "Anyway, it''s only one day. That should be enough time for me to reach Tier 3."


    The Half-Drows were eliminated, making the area significantly safer, but his thoughts kept circling back to a lingering issue.


    "What do I do with the remaining cavemen?" he muttered, pacing in the small stone house. Korrin, now a Fire Mage leader, had be his biggest concern.


    Ram didn''t want to leave him behind, especially after knowing how powerful it was during the trial.


    "The space is going to destroy itself soon. I need to figure out if Korrin and the others can leave," he pondered, tapping his chin thoughtfully. "Theoretically, it should be possible."


    Ram''s mind drifted to his attribute panel as he considered his next steps.


    [Name: Ram]


    [Age: 22/172]


    [Race: Human/Life Spirit]


    [Profession: Spiritual nt Lord (Pseudo) Tier 2 (93.7%), Martial Artist Tier 2 (0% ''+'')]


    [Health: 1000/1000 (+3,257)]


    [Spiritual Power: 1000/1000 (+15,150)]


    He stared at his life energy and spiritual power. Over three thousand points of life energy and more than fifteen thousand spiritual power.


    The numbers were impressive, but now he had to figure out which of his wood spirits he should evolve next. This was the fastest way to gain more experience and push himself to Tier 3.


    However, with sufficient spiritual power, he nned on improving their quality when they were still at Tier 2, this way when they were upgraded to Tier 3, their potential would improve again.


    Doing so will also increase the amount of Life energy needed by three to four timespared to before, there are advantages and disadvantages.


    He pondered for a while but knowing he had to wait one more day for the Sylvan Soul Kingdom to transform, he decided to take a break first.


    Sleep came easily. He had been working continuously for thest two days, most of his time was spent on gathering cavemen, then they had to fight against the Half Drows, and even with the help of Life Spirit Body, he felt he needed to take some rest.


    He slept for more than half a day before waking up, feeling refreshed, he rubbed his face, taking in a deep breath as his stomach rumbled at the same time.


    Ram took out some dried meat from his inventory and chewed it hard. "Alright," he muttered. "It''s time to upgrade."


    First, he summoned Ling''er and infused her withrge amounts of spiritual power to improve her spirit attribute and quality, the process was smooth.


    Her spirit attribute steadily climbed, and soon enough, the number crossed 15 points.


    "That''s it," Ram observed, nodding as he felt a subtle shift in her energy. Her quality began to rise, moving from Rare to General.


    "It appears that Ling''er only needs around seven thousand points of Spiritual Power to evolve into General Rank," he noted, a slight smile on his face. It was far less than what Korrin had required.


    Ram suspected Korrin needed more spiritual power because of his special talent.


    Linger''s evolution was a smooth process. Ram continued infusing her with life energy, keeping a close watch on the progress.


    It took more than half an hour, but finally, she crossed into Tier 3. Her quality had now improved to a one-star General rank.


    Ram felt a drain on his life energy as well. "Four thousand points for life energy... still manageable." He shrugged; it was a small price to pay with his current reserves.


    Ling''er, now stronger, hovered before him, there were not many changes in her looks. However,pared to before she radiated a refined, deadly aura.


    As soon as Ling''er''s evolution waspleted, Ram felt an overwhelming surge of energy coursing through him¡ªa massive feedback from her transformation.


    His experience points soared, quickly filling up without any sign of stopping until they reached their limit.


    He didn''t hesitate. With a clear focus, he selected to upgrade himself once again.


    For most professionals, the breakthrough from Tier 2 to Tier 3 was a straightforward process.


    It involved an increase in spiritual power and the strengthening of the body.


    But for Ram, things were different.


    Under the control of the attribute panel, his spiritual power and life energy began to condense, just like what had happened when he first upgraded to Tier 2.


    The spiritual power inside his body started to decrease rapidly. It wasn''t a loss, the power was being refined, bing ten times purer than it had been before.


    Even the excess life energy and spiritual power followed the same pattern, shrinking but growing denser with each second.


    Ram watched as his attributes changed. His health and spiritual power, once full, began dropping fast. His panel now disyed:


    [ Health: 100/1000]


    [ Spiritual Power: 100/1000]

 Chapter 143: Body Quenching Realm, Blood Qi

    Ram watched as his attributes changed. His health and spiritual power, once full, began dropping fast. His panel now disyed:


    [ Health: 100/1000]


    [ Spiritual Power: 100/1000]


    But just as quickly as they had fallen, something remarkable happened.


    His attributes stopped at 100, then mysteriously began rising again, elerating until they once again reached full, filling up his depleted body within a matter of minutes.


    Throughout the entire process, he didn''t feel any pain from the depletion of his health, and the changes that followed were immediate.


    Each upgrade is viewed as a new step in evolution, and spiritual power, honed by professionals, serves as both the catalyst and the key element in this entire process.


    So, therge amounts of concentrated spiritual power inside his body, which was on the verge of liquefying, but couldn''t, began to infuse his body, making new changes by rearranging the entire structure, from the gene level.


    Like strengthening, modifying, and making the human body adapt to Reiki. So, the increase in strength after each evolution was hugepared to their previous selves.


    His muscles, bones, and even the newly formed spiritual lines--''Life Spirit Body'', which are connected to the Sylvan Soul Tree within him, were strengthened, and reinforced by this concentrated spiritual power.


    Ram instantly felt a sense offort throughout his body asrge amounts of impurities were expelled in the form of sweat.


    Time passed by it took another three hours to finish this upgrade, which was many times longer than what it took to upgrade from Tier 1 to Tier 2.


    He slowly opened his eyes. With a quick look, Ram found that both his physique and Spirit attributes began to improve rapidly, mostly the spirit attribute.


    Only then did he remember that his current profession was a Lord profession, and the attribute bonus of each level up should not beparable to his previous ordinary spiritual nter profession.


    Right now, his body was trying to make up for all the previous attribute improvements he missed from both Tier 1 and Tier 2 at the same time, making him feel such a sudden difference.


    All of this was only possible thanks to the help of his attribute panel and the huge amounts of spiritual power provided by Life Spirit Body, he immediately opened his attribute panel to check the new changes.


    [ Name: Ram]


    [ Age: 22/272]


    [ Race: Human/Life Spirit]


    [ Profession: - Spiritual nt Lord (7:23:19) Tier 3 (2.3%)


    - Martial Artist Tier 3: Body Quenching realm (0% ''+'')]


    [ Health: 1000/1000 (+471)]


    [ Spiritual Power: 1000/1000 (+1256)]


    [ Soul power: 20/20 (+421)]


    [ Blood Qi: 100/100 (+0)]


    [ Physique: 49]


    [ Spirit: 64]


    [ Talent:


    [Recovery (Unique)]: Passively recovers 1% of max Health and Spiritual Power every minute and stack excess recovered Health, Spiritual Power, and Soul Power for various uses, such as replenishing depleted reserves at any time or triggering special effects.


    Life Energy Recovery Rate: 10 points/minute.


    Spiritual Power Recovery Rate: 10 points/minute.


    Blood Qi Recovery Rate: 1 point/minute.


    Soul Power Recovery Rate: 0.2 points/minute.]


    [Life Spirit Body (Shared Talent)]: Expands the host''s capacity for Life Energy and Spiritual Power by tenfold, recovery speed by 300%.]


    [ Skills:


    [Affinity - nt Lord (Beginner)]: Basic understanding of spiritual nts, can summon small nt-based spirits like saplings or vines.


    - The number of spiritual nts controlled depends on the Spirit attribute (16 sword des/ spiritual nts).


    - Wood Spirits, when directly enhanced by the continuous support of nt Lords'' spiritual power, receive an additional 200% increase in their growth rate.]


    [ Immortal Techniques:


    [Greenwood Heart Technique]: Lv5(Max), Characteristics: Spirit Level 4, nt Affinity Level 4, Healing Touch lv2, Greenwood Pulse Lv1


    [Thousand Leaf Pinnacle]: Lv5(Max) Characteristics: Spirit Level 4, Multiple de Control Level 4, Leaf-Shuriken Level 4, Precise Strike Level 3, Leaf-Streak sh Level 2, Sword Storm Level 1]


    [ Advance Skills:


    [Overgrowth Level 0 (95/1,000)]: Causes nts to grow explosively, covering the battlefield in dense nts that entrap enemies and provide cover for allies.


    [Spirit Empowerment Level 0 (0/1000)]: Enhances the powers of summoned spirits, temporarily granting them additional abilities like flight, elemental control, or increasedbat efficiency.


    [Rejuvenation Field Level 0 (Locked)]: nts spiritual seeds that create an area of rapid healing and spiritual energy restoration for all allies standing within it.


    [Wood Pulse Level 0 (Locked)]: Sends a shockwave of energy through wood and nt life, causing trees and roots to surge outward, damaging enemies caught in the pulse.


    [Root Network Level 0 (Locked)]: Connects the lord to the surrounding nt life, enabling fast travel through the earth via an underground root system.


    [Ancient Tree Command (Locked)]: Summons an ancient spirit of Green de Sentinel Hero, a Nature Warrior with strength equal to +1 Lords level through an ancient ritual, with a time limit of 15 minutes. Cooldown: one day.]


    Ram stared at the attribute panel with a wide grin spreading across his face. The first thing that caught his attention was the improvement in his life span, by an additional hundred years, reaching 272 years which is already higher than most Tier 4 professionals.


    "Huh Tier 3, not bad," Ram whispered, as he clenched his fists, feeling the raw power coursing through his veins. He can feel that, right now his physique was not much worse than peak Tier 3 Martial artist.


    However, it''s his spirit attribute that took the most advantage from this upgrade, nearly fifty points. "Now I should be able to control more than 12 sword leaves with my current spirit attribute and the amount of soul power."


    "I don''t know what''s happening in my Spiritual Rm," he scanned the panel, his eyes locking onto the timer next to his profession, still seven more hours left.


    [Kingdom Creation: Sylvan Soul Kingdom (Unopened)]: Upon activation, the Sylvan Soul Tree converts the host''s Spiritual Realm into a virtual realm that bes the foundation of the Sylvan Soul Kingdom. This domain spans across dimensions, rooted in both the material and spiritual realms.


    [Effect]: The host bes the Lord of the Sylvan Soul Kingdom, gaining the ability to expand and rule this virtual domain.]


    His attention quickly turned to the abilities of Sylvan Soul Seed. Based on the description of the Sylvan Soul Kingdom, the soul kingdom seemed to be converted or created from his own Spiritual realm, but he didn''t know how it was done.


    All he knew was after using the territory token, he tried to check his spiritual realm to see what was happening, however even after trying many times he couldn''t let his consciousness enter his spiritual realm.


    Unlike before with the strengthening of his soul, he was able to easily concentrate his consciousness to enter his spiritual realm every time, but since he activated the territory token, whenever he tried, he felt like his spiritual realm was surrounded by an unbreakable wall, preventing him from looking inside.


    Except for knowing it would take another seven hours; he had no choice but to wait patiently.


    Ram shifted his focus onto the Martial Artist profession when he saw the changes on his attribute panel, and his eyes widened. "What the... my Martial Artist realm also broke through to Tier 3?"


    He immediately closed his eyes and began to focus inward, scanning his body with spiritual consciousness.


    As soon as he delved deeper, he sensed something new¡ªa trace of Blood gas or Qi¡ª that was stronger than ordinary blood energy circting through his meridians, internal organs, and spiritual lines.


    This Blood Qi wasn''t flowing freely. Instead, like spiritual power it was scattered throughout his internal organs, seeping into them and slowly strengthening them, but the process was very slow.


    His heart, lungs, and liver were subtly being tempered, with the absorption of the Blood Qi. He instinctively tried to gather the Blood Qi into one spot, focusing his spiritual consciousness.


    But the moment he did, it dispersed, slipping through his mental grasp like sand.


    "Tch... " Ram clicked his tongue in irritation, but instead of giving up, he tried a different approach. His spiritual consciousness wasn''t enough, so he decided to add his Soul Power into the mix.


    Soul Power, now doubled after his breakthrough to Tier 3, surged through his spiritual consciousness, and immediately strengthened it many times.


    Slowly, but steadily, the shattered fragments of Blood Qi began responding to his will.


    Bit by bit, they gathered under themand of his spiritual awareness, moving ording to his instructions.


    Ram directed the energy to flow towards his right hand, concentrating it with precise control. When he felt the Blood Qi gather enough, he immediately turned to a nearby stone bed.


    With a violent thud, Ram''s fist collided with the stone bed. The force of the punch reverberated through the room as the entire stone structure shattered into pieces, fragments flying in all directions.


    He leaped back, narrowly avoiding the sharp rocks that scattered across the floor. Ram looked at his hand in amazement, flexing his fingers, he didn''t even feel any pain. "What the hell...?"


    He turned towards another stone bed, his eyes gleaming with curiosity. This time, without using the Blood Qi, he punched the stone again with all his raw physical strength.


    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up! Vote using Power Stones!! for more updates!!

 Chapter 144: [Multi Shattered Sword]

    With another bang, the stone bed cracked and crumbled. But when he looked at the two results, the difference was clear.


    The first bed, where he had used Blood Qi, had shattered into hundreds of small, fine pieces, while the second bed only broke intorger, uneven chunks.


    Ram stood there,paring both, a smirk creeping onto his face. "So, this is what Blood Qi can do... however the amount of soul power required seemed to be veryrge and it also takes more time to gather enough blood qi."


    "Well, it seems I need to learn some martial arts techniques, that can use blood Qi" he pondered with his hand on his chin, but soon he remembered that Sid was also a Martial Artist, and he might have some.


    Through the experiment he found that Blood Qi didn''t just add any additional power¡ª but it refined it, focusing and enhancing the impact of his punch.


    The destructive power was far greater than his raw physical strength alone, with the help of martial arts techniques that can mobilize blood Qi, it would be many times easier to control Blood Qi.


    Ram clenched his fist, feeling the residual pulse of Blood Qi fading after his test punches, using Blood Qi allowed him to deal many times more damage than with raw physical strength alone.


    The shattered stone fragments were proof of its devastating effect.


    However, for martial artists, after using Blood Qi, they would typically face a long recovery period, needing hours¡ªsometimes days¡ªto regenerate unless they had ess to QI recovery potions.


    But as Ram flexed his fingers, he smiled, a smug satisfaction washing over him. "For me... it''s different." He muttered, looking at his attribute panel and the steady recovery already at work.


    Thanks to his [Recovery (Unique)] talent, even the Blood Qi was affected. It wasn''t just his health and spiritual power that passively recovered every minute.


    His Blood Qi regenerated almost effortlesslypared to ordinary martial artists. In the brief moment since he had unleashed his Blood Qi, Ram could already feel traces of it slowly replenishing in his body.


    Next, he sat down and tried tobine both spiritual power and Blood Qi to enhance the attack power, but even after trying for more than half an hour, he didn''t even find a single clue.


    He felt both spiritual power and Blood Qi seemed like the same side of the ma, as soon as he tried to gather them together, they began to repel each other.


    Ram shifted his attention back to his attribute panel, the glowing disy revealing his recent gains. He skimmed through his skills list and stopped as something new caught his eye.


    [Spirit Empowerment Level 0 (0/1000)]: Enhances the powers of summoned spirits, temporarily granting them additional abilities like flight, elemental control, or increasedbat efficiency.


    "Huh, a new advance skill was unlocked, and this skill seemed very interesting." However, the skill was still at level 0, without any knowledge about it.


    He still needs to spend some spiritual power to get started, but that''s for another time. After checking through his attribute panel, he checked immediately Linger attributes.


    As Ram inspected Ling''er''s updated status, a holographic disy appeared in his view,ying out her impressive new attributes. A surge of excitement ran through him.


    Her growth was incredible¡ªmore than he had expected.


    [ Name: Sword Grass (Linger)]


    [ Race: Wood Spirit]


    [ Level: Silver (0%)]


    [ Quality: One Star General]


    [ Physique: 68]


    [ Spirit: 15]


    [ Description: A resilient de of grass with a surprisingly sharp edge, rumored to have grown on a fragment of a legendary weapon. While seemingly ordinary, it possesses an extraordinary cutting ability.]


    [Skills:


    [Environmental Fortification]: Grown in a specific, harsh environment, the nt developed exceptional strength, resilience, and unnatural toughness,parable to forged steel.


    [Flowing and Agile]: Due to the nature of the leaves, Sword Grass can make swift, flowing movements that take advantage of the leaves'' flexibility, making it easy to control.


    [Regeneration]: Depending on the amount of spiritual power or life energy used, the leaves of Sword Grass could regenerate after breaking or being destroyed.]


    [ Talent: [Multi Shattered Sword]: Upon activation, the Sword Grass can break into multiple des (16 des) and subordinate des (64 des) that follow the main des orbine multiple des from its body into a single, deadlier weapon. This grants the Sword Grass multiple unique effects:


    - Activation: The Sword Grass can activate Shattered Sword at will, but it requires a brief focus period (one attack action inbat).


    - Combining des: During activation, several des (5-6 depending on the Sword Grass'' current size) detach and fuse, creating a temporarily enhanced de.


    - Defense Piercing (70% Chance): The attack bypasses a portion of the target''s defense, ignoring 35% of their defensive stat for damage calction.


    - Critical Hit (Guaranteed): Regardless of whether the defense is bypassed, a sessful hit with the enhanced de alwaysnds a critical hit, dealing an extra 350% damage.]


    Compared to before her Physique had skyrocketed, making her harder and sharper but she only awakened one new skill called Regeneration, a practical skill allowing Ling''er to repair any damage during battle, making her far more durable.


    This was huge in the middle ofbat, especially when facing enemies capable of smashing her des.


    But what really caught his attention was the new talent that had evolved from Shattered Sword to Multi Shattered Sword. The increase in both offensive potential and tactical flexibility was staggering.


    Ram grinned, his thoughts racing. "Multi Shattered Sword... this is awesome," he muttered to himself. "Not only does it multiply her attack capabilities, but I don''t even need to micromanage the subordinate des¡ªthey automatically follow and strike the target."


    This upgrade was more than just a numerical boost; it gave her the ability to not only break into multiple des but now, those des could further divide into subordinate des, 64 in total.


    He imagined Ling''er splitting into a swarm of des, each one cutting through enemies with deadly precision. "Haha, I didn''t expect Linger to give me another surprise, with the help of this talent, I should be able to use techniques like Leaf-Streak sh and Sword Storm with very little mental power."


    And it''s not just the number of des that increased, even her attacks could now bypass 35% of an enemy''s defense from the initial 30%, guaranteeing a critical hit with a whopping 350% damage increase when the enhanced des struck their target.


    "Ha-ha-ha...Regeneration, auto-following des, guaranteed critical hits... she''s be a monster on the battlefield," Ram mused aloud, his smile widening.


    He closed the disy, satisfied with Linger''s progress, already nning how to fully utilize her upgraded talents in the next battle.


    Ram came out from the stone house, greeted by the fresh air, as he noticed Liam and Sid sitting close by while eating something, appearing quite rxed. "Hey," he called out, waving as he approached. "How''s the current situation? Any issues with the Bio-Mechanical soldiers?"


    Liam nced upzily, about to answer, "Bro you finally came out, for now it''s stable, and the soldiers already¡ª" but he cut himself off mid-sentence, eyes widening as his gaze locked onto Ram.


    Sid, who had also turned to respond, froze in ce, blinking rapidly as if trying to make sense of what he was seeing. Both of them stared at Ram in stunned silence, their jaws slightly ck.


    "What?" Ram asked, confused by their reactions. "You both look like you''ve seen a ghost."


    Liam blinked several times, then rubbed his eyes as if trying to dispel an illusion. "Bro... you... you''re a Tier 3 professional now?"


    "You really leveled up," Sid spoke, his voice tinged with disbelief. "Fuck how is this possible? First, it was Mu''er, and now you too; both of you were only Tier 1 just a week ago."


    Ram chuckled, scratching the back of his head. "Haha... I was lucky to break through after thest fight."


    "Shit luck," Liam snorted, clearly not buying it. He leaned forward, his eyes gleaming with curiosity. "Who the hell would believe that? Come on, bro, spill it."


    "Tell me your secret. I swear I won''t leak it to anyone, not even to Mai!" He sped his hands together like he was begging, his face full of mock seriousness, but his excitement was real.


    Sid joined him, stepping closer. "Yeah, brother, don''t keep us hanging here. You and Mu''er were barely Tier 1 a week ago. Now you''re both Tier 3, and you expect us to believe it was luck?" His voice was tinged with a mix of jealousy and genuine amazement.


    He crossed his arms, waiting for Ram to exin further.


    Ram chuckled again, but there was no hiding the glint of satisfaction in his eyes. "Alright, alright. It wasn''t just dumb luck... It''s more like... a mix of opportunities, some near-death experiences, and maybe a bit of talent." He winked, knowing full well that wasn''t going to satisfy their curiosity.


    "Near-death experiences my ass, you didn''t even enter the central area of the battlefield," Liam retorted, smirking. "I knew it! You''re hiding something,e spill it out fast."


    Ram couldn''t help butugh, as he took out many Tier 2 and Tier 3 vitality mushrooms and spirit mushrooms, he prepared before and gave them. "Fine, fine. Do you really want to know? Well, take this... they can help you improve your attributes."


    After that, in front of their stunned and happy eyes, he strode past them and went towards Mai.

 Chapter 145: Blood Sucking Predatory Vine

    Ram walked past Sid and Liam, leaving them to their discussions, their stunned and happy expressions still lingering as he strode confidently toward Mai.


    Before leaving he also learned that most of the Bio-Mechanical Soldiers already left the void space including Selina.


    However, ording to the scouting report from the arcane kitties, there were still many professionals that entered the void space still stayed back, waiting for the Bio-Mechanical Soldiers topletely leave before they could.


    Everyone has the same idea; they don''t want to get on the bad side of the Shadow Society or Selina.


    As he approached her, he found her already deep in concentration, working out on a stack of iplete blueprints, a few crumpled and discarded in one corner, clear evidence of her frustration.


    Her brow furrowed in thought as she continued to ponder, so engrossed that she didn''t even notice his presence.


    "Well, I seemed to havee at the wrong time," without disturbing her, he walked past, ncing at some of the designs spread out before her.


    From a quick look, he knew she was working on modifications for both the Strider Unit and the Viper Serpent.


    But what really caught his attention was the fact that she was trying to integrate Spell Runes, likely aiming to convert them into more advanced arcane robots¡ªsimr to her Arcane Robo Cat.


    "She''s trying tobine technology and magic," Ram thought, impressed, it was not umon, nowadays there were many mechanics who tried this route to improve their creationspared to the pure Mechanical route.


    However, the pile of wasted blueprints told him it wasn''t an easy task.


    The mechanical systems were designed for precision and efficiency, following rigid rules of engineering, while spells and spiritual runes were fluid, driven by spiritual power or arcane energy, and often unpredictable and could create many miraculous effects.


    It''s been more than four hundred years since the reiki revival, with the help of knowledge gained from cultivation civilizations and wizard civilizations.


    Blue Star human''s progress inbining mechanics with spiritual power developed very fast, from making ordinary enhancements to making high-level spiritual weapons.


    However, it''s one thing tobine both knowledge, but creating them was also not easy, it requires strong learning ability, precise control over their own spiritual power, and many other factors.


    Without saying a word, Ram took out her share of Vitality Mushrooms and Spirit Mushrooms and ced them beside her with a small note.


    Satisfied, he quietly left the room, leaving Mai to her work and heading off to find Su Mu, wondering what she was doing.


    Soon, Ram found Su Mu outside, training with a simple wooden sword. Her movements were fluid, each swing precise and deliberate, without any errors.


    Sweat glistened on her skin, making her clothes slightly cling, outlining her perfect figure. He stood back for a moment, watching her. looking at her he swallowed hard.


    Noticing him approaching, she paused mid-swing, breathing heavily and wiped the sweat from her brow.


    "Ram," she greeted with a nod, catching her breath. She wiped her brow, looking rxed but still focused. "You''re out, huh?"


    "You, did you upgrade to Tier 3 so soon?" Noticing his breath she immediately questioned him.


    However, she closed her mouth soon, remembering how he upgraded her to Tier 3, it won''t be hard to improve himself.


    "Yeah," Ram nodded his head with a smile as he approached her, then he motioned for her to sit down on the nearby stones, to take a break and have a long talk.


    Not just her he also enquired many details about Lords and Lords space from the evil spirit who could now conveniently switch her mind with Su Mu to answer him.


    After rifying many of his doubts, Ram stood up, brushing off his pants, and handed her a small pouch containing some Vitality Mushrooms and Spirit Mushrooms. "Here, these should help boost your attributes."


    "Thanks," Su Mu epted the pouch with a thanks, and a faint smile tugging at her lips.


    With that, Ram turned to leave, but as he walked away, he called out to Korrin through their mental link, "Korrin! Gather the others¡ªthe Half-Drow cavemen."


    It didn''t take long before Korrin arrived, leading a group of Half-Drow cavemen. "Master," Korrin greeted with a slight bow of his head. "You called for us?"


    Ram crossed his arms, studying the group for a moment before speaking. "Yeah. I wanted to check in on what happened inside the trial space and discuss other things with you."


    Korrin straightened up, his eyes glowing faintly, he immediately exined everything that happened since they entered inside the Lord''s space to the end of the trial.


    "The trial was not easy," Korrin began, his voice even, but his eyes flickered with the memory of battle.


    "I don''t know how many waves there were, but we went up against five waves of those cursed creatures. Each wave was more difficult than thest. By the third wave, there were alreadyrge numbers of Elite and Rare quality murlocs."


    He recounted how they fought against the relentless waves of Mutant Murlocs. Ram listened attentively, not missing any detail; his arms still crossed as Korrin continued.


    "There was a Tier 4 Elite Murloc that appeared at the end of the fifth wave..." Korrin''s fists clenched slightly as he remembered the fierce battle, then spoke about other things like the trial requirements, and rewards.


    Korrin paused for a moment, and then continued, "During the trial, I found a special evolution route that allowed several of our cavemen to evolve¡ªgaining new abilities."


    "At the end of the battle, I also found some clues on how to evolve more cavemen into the special evolutionary forms."


    Ram''s eyes moved from the vine to Korrin, nodding with approval. "You did well by not pushing for the sixth wave. The risk wasn''t worth it."


    Korrin nodded in agreement, his shoulders rxing slightly after hearing Ram''s praise.


    "Good," Ram said, giving him a firm look of approval. "You''ve done a great job handling things in there, as for the missing rewards don''t bother about it."


    Then Ram''s expression shifted as he asked, "What about the void space? Can you leave with us now? You should already feel it by now, it won''tst long beforepletely destroyed."


    Korrin''s face darkened, upon hearing this. "No, Master. Unfortunately, we''re still bound and can''t leave the void space just yet."


    Ram sighed deeply. "I was hoping it''d be different this time." He shook his head slightly. "But don''t worry, Korrin. I''ll find another way before that space copses. I''m not leaving you all behind."


    Korrin bowed his head gratefully. "Thank you, Master. I have faith you''ll find a way."


    Then he gestured to the Half-Drow cavemen behind him, who then dragged forward the broken predatory vine he brought out at the end of the trail, now dull and lifeless.


    After discussing a few more key points, Ram shifted his focus to the broken predatory vine.


    As he concentrated his thoughts on its broken body, a holographic attribute panel appeared, disying the details.


    [ Name: Blood Sucking Predatory Vine]


    [ Race: Spiritual nt]


    [ Level: Tier 3]


    [ Status: Dead]


    Ram studied the panel for a moment, although there weren''t many details. He already knew how fierce this spiritual nt on the battlefield was.


    "You did a good job bringing it back, even though it''s dead, this vine still holds power. We might be able to use it to extract some seeds and grow more of them."


    He came forward and concentrated his spiritual power, focusing on the broken predatory vine in front of him.


    His hands hovered over it, and a soft, greenish glow began to radiate from his palms.


    The Seed Collection skill had reached Level 5 after fusing with the Sylvan Soul Seed, granting Ram much finer control over nt-based abilities.


    The vine, though dead, with his heightened nt affinity, Ram could sense that it still held a trace of lingering life deep within its structure.


    Even after feeling the traces of life force, he didn''t use his life energy to grow it back, he simply collected its seed, mainly because he liked growing spiritual nts from seeds, which allowed him to transform them into wood spirits easily.


    He focused harder, channeling more of his spiritual power into the vine as he activated Seed Collection, pulling at the remaining life force within.


    Suddenly, a small, dark seed emerged from the center of the dead vine, pulsating with a faint red aura, as if still holding onto a fragment of its former blood-draining power.


    [ Name: Blood Siphon Seed]


    [ Potential: Tier 3]


    [ Description: A seed from the Blood Sucking Predatory Vine, capable of growing into a spiritual nt with the ability to drain the life force from devouring corpses and absorbingrge amounts of flesh and blood. Can be nurtured to evolve further.]


    Ram stared at the seed for a moment, as he looked through its details.


    "This wille in handy onrge-scale battles to clean up the corpses,"he muttered as he stored it inside his inventory, a small smile tugging at his lips.

 Chapter 146: [Soul Conversion: Sylvan Spirit Rebirth]

    Time passed quickly as Ram returned to the stone house, watching the timer count down in the corner of his vision.


    [00:00:03]


    "Three... two...," Looking at the remaining three seconds, Ram hurriedly focused his thoughts towards his spiritual realm, eager to check the new changes.


    He could feel the connection clearly. This time, there was no resistance¡ªno walls blocking his consciousness out, but just before he could fully explore it, the timer hit zero.


    Suddenly, his senses were overwhelmed by a brilliant golden light, and almost immediately after, he felt a huge pulling force dragging at his body.


    His surroundings shed as if the stars themselves shifted. In the blink of an eye, he found himself standing in apletely unfamiliar ce, as his body disappeared from the stone house he was staying.


    Yet, this abrupt anomaly did not affect the two Tier 3 cavemen guards who were guarding outside.


    Ram subconsciously made a defensive action and then quickly nced around. His heart raced for a moment until he realized nothing was threatening nearby.


    Instead, what appeared before him was an open space, vast and expansive. The sky above had a hazy blue hue, and thend seemed to be stretched out for about a square kilometer, just like the Bronze Token had said.


    The ground beneath his feet was ck and barren,pletely devoid of any life except for a few ordinary withered trees scattered about, and a small dry springy at the center of the space.


    It was almost deste, a stark contrast to the Wood Spirit World. Curious, Ram extended his consciousness, trying to sense beyond what his eyes could see.


    His spiritual awareness flowed out effortlessly, covering the entire space as if everything here was under his control.


    "Well, this is part of my spiritual realm after all," he thought to himself. "Perceiving everything here shouldn''t be considered a big deal, right."


    But as he scanned further, he frowned. "Nothing?" There were no creatures¡ªjust the emptynd around him and something about this space from an old memory.


    "Why does this ce feel so much like... farm space?" He chuckled to himself, remembering the farm novels he used to read in his previous life, where the protagonist would gain some magical space farm where nts grow at an elerated speed.


    Beyond the opennd was a thickyer of light blue fog, like an eggshell encasing the entire space.


    Ram tried to push his perception further, expecting to hit a limit. However, instead of being blocked, his consciousness reached beyond the space''s boundaries.


    "What the¡­?" Ram gasped as his vision expanded, almost as though he was looking from a distant perspective, like a bird watching over its nest.


    From his perspective, he saw a huge white wall in the distance. Curious, he activated his Spiritual Eye, expecting to gain information about it.


    Curious, he activated his Spiritual Eye, expecting to gain information about it.


    Unlike usual, the moment he did, a flood of unknown information surged into his mind, too much for him to process all at once.


    The sheer volume of information caused his head to throb painfully, forcing him to pull his consciousness back.


    Panting, still recovering from the sudden overload, Ram quickly steadied himself. Even though he felt the lingering aftereffects, he had noticed something strange before he withdrew.


    A white ribbon connected the huge wall to his space, linking the two together.


    As his mind adjusted to the earlier rush of information, Ram''s Spiritual Eye slowly deciphered the information he had seen. Although most of it was still a mystery, a single word shed clearly in his mind.


    [ Name: Wood Spirit Realm]


    [ Grade: ????]


    "Wood Spirit Realm?" Ram repeated, dumbfounded. The name immediately made him think of the Sylvan Soul Seed he''d obtained from the hands of Master Orien, who he met in the Wood Spirit Realm.


    Brushing off his confusion, Ram understood that thinking too much about it wouldn''t reveal more details.


    It seemed that whatever this Wood Spirit Realm was, it was tied to the Sylvan Soul Seed and didn''t know anything about how to get rid of the white ribbon.


    He decided to focus back on the space itself. Looking around, Ram walked past the spring, and the withered trees to check if there was anything special about them.


    But they were all just ordinary and broken, except for one small nt that was next to the pool. It was about a foot tall. This nt had only two branches and four long leaves that were two fingers wide.


    What was unusual about this ntpared to others was, this one''s randomly shifting from virtual to real and real to virtual.


    He used his spiritual eye again, and just like before he felt arge amount of information flooding his mind again, "Araah..." he immediately closed his eyes while holding his head.


    He didn''t understand what happened for a second, but he saw an attribute panel appear in front of him.


    [ Holy Source Seed: Sylvan Soul Tree]


    [ Type: Source Seed]


    [ Level: Same as host]


    [ Quality: Holy]


    [ Attribute: Life/Soul/Wood]


    [ Description: A seed born from the fusion of the seeds of the Life Spirit Tree and Astral Soul Tree, transformed into a Holy Source Seed through a special method.]


    [ Holy Source Seed Characteristics:


    1. As a Holy Source Seed born from both powerful entities it perfectly inherited the abilities of both the Life Spirit Tree and the Astral Soul Tree.


    2. Gains additional functionality with every upgrade.


    3. Binding the Holy Source Seed grants the host full ess to all its abilities.]


    [ Abilities: Life Spirit Tree]


    [1. Life Spirit Body]: Converts the host''s body into a Life Spirit Body, greatly increasing the host''s capacity for Life Energy and Spiritual Power by tenfold, while boosting recovery rate by 300%.


    [2. Kingdom Creation: Sylvan Soul Kingdom (bound)]: Upon activation, the Sylvan Soul Tree converts the host''s Spiritual Realm into a virtual realm that bes the foundation of the Sylvan Soul Kingdom. This domain spans across dimensions, rooted in both the material and spiritual realms.


    [Effect]: The host bes the Lord of the Sylvan Soul Kingdom, gaining the ability to expand and rule this virtual domain.]


    [3. Soul Conversion: Sylvan Spirit Rebirth]: The Sylvan Soul Tree allows the Lord to channel life energy and spiritual power to transform the absorbed souls into Sylvan Wood Spirits, capable ofbat, defense, and healing.


    [Effect]: The Lord can freely convert souls, each with distinct abilities based on the nature of the soul absorbed. Their power differs with each absorbed soul, depending on the amount of Life Energy and Spiritual Power used, Host can preserve different abilities, memories, and special skills of the dead soul.


    [ Abilities: Soul Tree]:


    [1. Sylvan Soul Tree]: At the heart of the Sylvan Soul Kingdom, the Lord can summon the Soul Tree, a sacred tree that acts as a conduit for life and death.


    [Effect]: The souls of those who die within or near the kingdom are absorbed by this tree, where they are nourished, healed, and can be reborn as Wood Spirits.


    [2. Soul Tree Seeds]: Host can create seeds of the soul tree that are connected to the mother tree, which can be nted outside the Sylvan Soul Kingdom.


    [Effect]: Souls absorbed by this Soul Trees are transported to the mother tree within a certain distance, depending upon the strength of the Sylvan Soul Tree.]


    "It was indeed the Sylvan Soul Tree... did it awaken another ability?" Ram muttered as he stared at the attribute panel.


    His eyes narrowed as he noticed a new ability on the attribute panel. His heart raced in excitement, realizing how powerful it was.


    "Fuck it, ha ha... what a crazy ability!" Ram burst outughing, forgetting the lingering pain from earlier.


    His hands clenched into fists, trembling with adrenaline. He was hyped. He couldn''t help but recall the soul he absorbed before¡ªthe Goddess of Wildfire.


    "What if..." Although he didn''t know how much Life Energy and Spiritual Power he''d need to convert her into a Wood Spirit, he was confident he could save enough reserves to give it a try.


    The possibilities raced through his mind. While pondering, he sensed a faint presence in the space around him. It felt like Reiki, however, it was so scarce that it was almost nonexistent.


    Ram focused more, tracing the source, and soon discovered that this Reiki was entering his spiritual realm through the white ribbon connected to the Wood Spirit World.


    He felt that as time passed, more and more Reiki poured into the space, along with slight traces of Life Energy.


    As the energy gathered, small changes began to happen. The once barren and destendscape began to stir.


    The dry spring in the center of the space shimmered faintly, a few drops of water gathering at its base.


    The withered trees seemed to twitch, their branches slightly less brittle, as if life was slowly breathing into them.


    Even the soil, which had been cold and ck, gained a faint tint of brown, bing more fertile as grass began to appear inrge areas.


    He carefully felt the changes and couldn''t help but think "Isn''t this look more like a mother world feeding its child world?"

 Chapter 147: Devour the Remnant Soul

    Ram tried to absorb the Reiki from the space into his body. The familiar flow of energy entered, but just like before, it slipped away almost as quickly as it came, dissipating back into the environment.


    "s," Ram sighed in frustration. He had hoped that within his own space, absorbing Reiki would improve his cultivation speed, but the result was no different from his previous experiences.


    Only his spiritual power, restored through his recovery talent, stayed within his body, refusing to leak back.


    Shifting his focus to the Life Energy particles, he noticed that, unlike the abundant Reiki, there were only a few of these particles, which were easy to count.


    Life Energy particles like these have always been rare outside the Wood Spirit World; they could only be extracted from life energy stones, which are obtained by killing monsters.


    Life Energy is the essence of all living things, and it has many benefits, like strengthening the body, speeding up healing, and even extending one''s own lifespan.


    However, the life energy inside the Life energy stones is not pure, and it requires a professional to spend more time absorbing and refining it.


    "It must be a specialty of the Wood Spirit World and the Life Spirit Tree that supports it," Ram thought to himself, observing the particles in front of him carefully.


    He tried gathering the small Life Energy particles into his body, and unlike Reiki, they stayed¡ªfloating inside his body without escaping.


    However, Ram soon realized that his body wasn''t absorbing them. It was more like his body refused to absorb them.


    The particles moved around, lingering inside him, yet they had no exit and no way to be fully integrated.


    Curious, Ram examined the concentration of these energy particles using his divine consciousness.


    He noticed that their concentration was simr to the amount of Life Energy he had when he was still at Tier 2.


    The difference now, however, was that his current life energy concentration was already ten times stronger, and it carried unique attributes that made it far superior to the raw particles in his space.


    "Seems like I''ve already outgrown this level of energy," he muttered, feeling the disconnect between the small particles and his enhanced body.


    He allowed the Life Energy particles to drift back into the space, realizing they wouldn''t be of much use to him at his current level.


    Shaking his head, Ram refocused his attention on the Sylvan Soul Tree.


    He looked further down below the ''Soul Conversion: Sylvan Spirit Rebirth'', to check for any other new ability.


    But after looking, he realized there was nothing new on the Soul Tree side. However, the previous ability, Soul Tree, seemed to have undergone a new transformation.


    Its name had shifted to Sylvan Soul Tree, and while the description remainedrgely the same, Ram could sense more within it.


    The ability had definitely grown more stronger, even if the details weren''t outwardly different.


    Stepping forward, Ram reached out and touched the small tree in front of him.


    As soon as his fingers made contact with its delicate branches, a flow of information surged into his mind as if the tree itself wasmunicating with him.


    ording to the transmitted knowledge, this small nt had sprouted from a Sylvan Soul Seed and had now be the core of his entire personal space.


    Because the nt is fused with his soul. As long as it remained intact, he was immortal in a sense, with the ability to use Sylvan Spirit Rebirth to resurrect even if his physical body were to be destroyed.


    But the connection came with another risk¡ªif the Sylvan Soul Tree were ever destroyed, he would die, regardless of the state of his physical body.


    Since it is the core of the territory, he might be targeted by other lords.


    Although he didn''t know how other lords fought with each other, with his current strength he felt he needed to be more careful.


    He took a deep breath, realizing the significance of the Sylvan Soul Tree.


    Another piece of unexpected news as Ram continued to explore the Sylvan Soul Tree''s depths was inside the small tree, one soul was already locked within¡ªjust as he had suspected earlier.


    It was none other than the remnant soul of the Goddess of Wildfire that attacked him.


    He was immediately overjoyed, but when he tried to use the Sylvan Spirit Rebirth to convert it into wood spirit, "Shit... why is there so much of it? It''s just a remnant, right?" Ram muttered in disbelief, a scowl crossing his face.


    From the newly acquired information, he gasped at the huge amounts of Life energy and Spiritual power needed for assimting such a powerful remnant¡ªseven million units each, based on his current level.


    He simply shook his head; with his current strength, he needed to wait for at least one and a half years to store so much life energy and Spiritual power.


    Ram took a deep breath, he didn''t want to wait so long, with a resolute determination, hemunicated with the Sylvan Soul Tree,manding it to devour the soul body of the goddess in order to strengthen itself as nutrients.


    There was no reason to hesitate. After all, improving the Sylvan Soul Tree directly meant strengthening his own soul.


    The tree responded, its leaves trembling softly, as if eager to swallow the soul power contained within the remnant soul of the Goddess of Wildfire.


    Suddenly, his perspective changed, and he felt like he was turned into a small tree, and felt it through the Sylvan Soul Tree, it''s not just the huge amount of soul power, even the quality of the soul seemed many times stronger than his current soul.


    Soon numerous small tree roots extended from the Sylvan Soul tree and wrapped themselves around the locked soul.


    The remnant although unconscious still resisted instinctively, causing the space around the Sylvan Soul Tree to shimmer and warp under the immense pressure of the goddess''s remaining willpower, attempting tosh out and free itself.


    However, there were not many changes to the Sylvan Soul tree, and Ram also remained steady. His gaze didn''t falter.


    The soul was already captured, and there was no way to escape as the tree''s roots started siphoning the raw energy from the soul.


    Each strand of power pulled into the tree sent jolts of wild energy surging through Ram''s soul, his body trembled under the intensity, and for a moment, it felt as if the wildfire might consume him.


    But it was at this time, that the wild soul energy that entered the Sylvan Soul Tree and rampaged around was forcefully torn into even smaller strands and absorbed by it.


    "Keep going..." Ram whispered with excitement, silently cheering out.He could feel the pull between his soul and the Sylvan Soul tree bing stronger with each second and cool currents strengthening his mind.


    He could also feel that the upper limit of his soul power and his spirit attribute began to increase with noticeable changes, even the nt body began to growrger and stronger.


    Afterpletely absorbing four strands of soul power, a new branch with tworge leaves grew up on the side of the Sylvan Soul Tree.


    And Ram immediately checked both his Spirit attribute and Soul power, there was a sharp increase in both.

 Chapter 148: Lords Panel

    Ram felt the gradual transformation as the process continued for more than half an hour as the Sylvan Soul Tree steadily devoured strands of soul power from the remnant soul.


    With each strand of energy absorbed, Ram could feel his own power expanding, yet something unfamiliar happened again.


    When his spirit attribute reached 99.9 points, an invisible wall mmed into him, stopping further growth.


    It wasn''t the first time he''d encountered this strange limit.


    The first barrier appeared when his spirit reached 65 points, then at 85 points, then again at 95 points. Now, at 99.9, this third block felt unyielding, stronger than the two he felt before.


    After crossing each limit, the amount of soul power required to reach the next limit became double. So far, he crossed three limits and consumed more than two hundred strands of soul power.


    "I can''t push past it this time... unless I reach Tier 4," Ram muttered, his brow furrowed. He didn''t know there were such limits at Tier 3, but he made a mental note to consult Maiter.


    It cannot be med on his ignorance, it only more than one week for him to evolve from an ordinary person to Tier 3 and there wasn''t anyone to guide him.


    However, he felt Mai should know about this, he had seen her attributes before and knew that she had already broken her first limit.


    He shifted his focus to his Soul Power. Though its quality hadn''t improved significantly, the upper limit had increased dramatically from 20 points to 70.


    As he concentrated, he realized his spiritual perception could now extend up to more than a hundred meters¡ªabout two hundred and thirty meters a huge improvement from before.


    "Wellpared to spiritual awareness, divine consciousness is ten times stronger and this much can be expected," Ram also found that his divine consciousness also improved.


    However, it was more restricted, stretching only to 14 meters, or 28 meters if fully focused in one direction.


    After adjusting to the new changes, he checked the state of the remnant soul and found that only about ten percent of the soul''s energy had been consumed.


    "Huh, only ten percent absorbed?" he muttered, there was still so much soul power left in the Goddess''s remnant.


    With his consciousness returned back to his body, he noticed the Sylvan Soul Tree had grown significantly.


    The once small sapling had be a one-meter-tall tree, its branches as thick as his arm, there were not many branches, but its leaves shimmered with an ethereal glow.


    Compared to its previous state, this was a massive transformation. Ram couldn''t help but smile at the sight, the state of growth was always in sync with his soul.


    With every limit he broke it grew taller and stronger, or to say the Sylvan Soul tree helped him break those limits without much effort.


    "If this is the result after absorbing just a fraction, how much can my soul and spirit attribute improve if I swallow it all." After feeling the benefits, he highly doubts that he will be able to find another one.


    So, he was already thinking about swallowing it, instead of using Sylvan Spirit Rebirth and turning it into a wood spirit.


    "Since I can''t eat it now, leave it forter," Ram muttered, closing the current process of soul absorption.


    He then turned his attention to his attribute panel, wanting to see if anything new had changed since opening up the territory.


    As he opened his attribute panel, he found that the attribute panel seemed to have been upgraded, the whole interface became more sci-fi, but in between those interfaces a new white interface caught his eye¡ªwhen he opened it, he found an extra panel that looked entirely different from his usual settings.


    His first thought was that this new panel had something to do with the Divine Spirit Tree, and to confirm his guess, on top of this interface an image of a huge tree appeared, with the name ''Divine Spirit'' disyed below.


    "It''s like my attribute panel is a smartphone, but now it''s updated itself after connecting to a massivework," Ram mused.


    He figured the work'' here seemed to be the Divine Spirit Tree, which was now connected to his territory.


    As he inspected further, he saw the name of this new interface was called Lord''s Panel. Looking at it he wasn''t particrly shocked.


    After all, he knew all the awakened professionals and heroes on Blue Star had simr specialized panels.


    Ram decided to check his usual attribute panel first. Not much had changed on the surface, so he shifted his attention to the new Lord''s Panel.


    As soon as he opened it, several prompts popped up:


    [ The initial territory has been identified.]


    [ Dear Lord, congrattions on bing a new Lord and opening up your own territory.]


    [ From now on, you have seven days of protection. During the period, the initial territory is protected by a barrier.]


    [ During this protection time, you and your territory will not suffer any harm unless you voluntarily leave your domain.]


    [ After seven days, the protection will disappear. Please properly protect the core of the territory.]


    [ The core of the territory is a derivative of each lord''s soul. Once it is destroyed, the lord will also die, unless they use resurrection crystals.]


    [ After seven days, the novice protection period ends, and you will officially enter the Lord''s space topete with other lords and alien forces for hegemony.]


    [ Opening the permission to visit the Lord''s Cities. Each teleport requires 10 points of source power.]


    [ Opening the permissions to use Lord''s exclusive store, regional chat channel...]


    [ Loading the Territory Details...]


    Ram looked at the details, absorbing the new information.


    First, there was a protection period, but he didn''t know what use it was for him, he was already in an unknown space.


    Unless the enemy knew the space coordinates, they wouldn''t be able to enter here.


    Even if he himself doesn''t know his own coordinates, how can others know about it? So, for now, he felt safe.


    "Then the core is tied to my soul... I already know that skip," Ram was about to skip the details, however at the end, he found a new detail, so he hurriedly stopped and checked it carefully, "Wow, there''s already resurrection crystals..."


    In his eyes, Blue Star seems to be bing more and more game-like, "I don''t know what else going to appear next..."


    "So, I still have seven days...facing off against other Lords and even alien forces." he pondered, "Seven days should be enough for me to saverge amounts of Life energy and spiritual power, but where can I recruit more soldiers."


    Only then did he see the next prompt which solved his puzzle, although he didn''t know what this lord''s city was or where it was, with the permission to visit the Lord''s Cities unlocked, he knew his first task would be to gather enough source energy for teleportation.


    "Ten points didn''t seem much, but now that Korrin haspletely used up all the source crystals I acquired from the void space, I must find alternative methods to obtain them quickly." He proceeded to look further and discovered there was also an exclusive store and a regional chat avable for him to explore.

 Chapter 149: [Lords Talent: Spiritual Plant Synthesis (Bronze)]

    Ram felt like stepping from a single-yer RPG style straight into a multiyer strategy game.


    The new interface now had a sleek, strategy-focusedyout, disying details such as Territory Resources, Building Status, Territory Poption, and other lists of options rted to his Lord''s abilities.


    [ Lord Name:


    Ram


    ]


    [ Lord Id:


    W3^N2Q5


    ]


    [ Race:


    Human


    ]


    [ Territory Name:


    Sylvan Spirit Kingdom


    ]


    [ Territory Level:


    Tier 3 (same as lord)


    ]


    [ Territory Quality:


    Bronze (Primary Vige)


    ]


    [ Territory Core Durability:


    ???


    ]


    [ Recruitable Troops:


    Wood Spirits


    ]


    [ Territorial poption:


    0/500


    ]


    [ Territory Buildings:


    Fountain of Life


    ]


    [ Source energy:


    0


    ]


    [ Quality Upgrade Requirements:


    Unknown


    ]


    Ram''s eyes drifted to Territory Buildings where an unfamiliar term popped up: Fountain of Life.


    "Is there any Fountain of Life in my space? How did I not notice it?" he muttered, remembering the small spring he''d observed earlier.


    "Wait, is this broken spring the Fountain of Life?" He looked at the small spring that was slowly absorbing Reiki beside him and used his spiritual eye to scan it.


    [ Territory Building:


    Fountain of Life


    ]


    [ Level:


    Zero Level


    ]


    [ Spring Water Reserve:


    0 units


    ]


    [ Recovery Rate:


    Restores 1 unit of spring water every 10 minutes


    ]


    [ Introduction:


    There is a Fountain of Life in each lord''s territory, which is a gift from the Goddess of Life, that can heal the lord himself, including the injuries of the lord''s soldiers. Depending on the severity of the injury, it consumes different units of spring water. In addition, it can also eliminate fatigue.


    ]


    [ System Note:


    The zero-level spring of life can only produce ordinary spring water without any additional effects. Increasing the level of the Fountain of Life can not only increase the spring water reserves, but also speed up the recovery of the spring water, and the healing effect of the spring water will increase! Therefore, please develop and expand your territory as much as possible!


    ]


    Ram scanned through the Fountain of Life''s stats, which didn''t have much effect other than producing ordinary spring water, and furthermore, he didn''t know how to upgrade it.


    So, he didn''t bother checking it more and continued looking at the following information that appeared below.


    [ Lord''s Talent: Spiritual nt Synthesis (Bronze)]:


    Canbine different spiritual nt essences to create powerful new species of nts, each with unique abilities. Effective up to bronze level.


    [ Lord Skill: Wood Spirit Summoning Level 0 (0/1000)]:


    Summons wood spirits from the Wood Spirit Rm to fight alongside the Lord. The number of Wood Spirits summoned varies with the Lord''s level and skill level.


    [ Lord Skill: Spiritual Vine Control Level 0 (0/1000)]:


    Summons arge number of Vines from beneath the earth, which seek out enemies, binding and draining them of life energy, the absorbed Life energy can be used by the nt lord.


    Ram''s gaze lingered on his new Lord''s Talent, Spiritual nt Synthesis. Which looked very powerful at first sight, even though it''s limited to nts below Bronze Tier, he saw great potential.


    "Not a problem," He enjoys cultivating wood spirits from seeds anyway, and once they reach tier 1 he can use his talent¡ªunless he encounters those special type spiritual nts that don''t produce seeds.


    Satisfied, he nced over the Lord Skills, already familiar with their functions, and moved on.


    Finally, his attention shifted to the shing yellow exmation mark in the panel''s corner¡ªthis should be the tform for lords tomunicate and exchange materials introduced before.


    Opening it, a menu bar appeared in front of Ram.


    [World Communication Channel] [Regional Communication Channel] [Friends Communication Channel] [Regional Space Trading Channel]


    When he opened them one by one, he found both


    [Friends Communication Channel]


    and


    [Space Trading Channel]


    were empty, but


    [World Communication Channel]


    and


    [Regional Communication Channel]


    shed continuously.


    Ram noticed abel next to the regional chat:


    [Regional Communication Channel - Red River Domain]


    "Red River Domain?" He suddenly remembered the trial space that Korrin entered should also be called Red Riven, "It seems, now my territory alsoes under this Red River Domain."


    On these two channels, the frequency of light shing on [World Communication Channel] is the fastest.


    Curious, he tried to enter it, but the attempt failed, denying him ess for reasons unknown.


    Adjusting his aim, he clicked on [Regional Communication Channel - Red River Domain].


    This time, the channel opened, flooding his screen with real-time messages from other lords.


    Ram''s gaze fixed on the shing [2395] at the corner of the chat page, while he was still looking at it, the number increased by one, bing [2396], and a new prompt shed across his screen:


    [ System Prompt:


    Congrattions, Lord Sylvan, you joined this regional channel: Red River Domain


    ]


    Curious, he scanned through the messages, noticing the stark variety in tone and content.


    Some lords were frantically sharing defensive strategies, while othersined about the resource grind, and a few, it seemed, were openly recruiting allies.


    Meanwhile, many other active Lords also saw this prompt and immediately checked his details, but after checking it just a new human lord, most lost interest in him.


    But there were still some who couldn''t resist but felt like taunting the neer.


    [Lord Zephyr]:


    "Haha... another clueless human joins the Red River Domain! What''s he gonna do with saplings and small vines?"


    [Lord Valen]:


    "He''s a nt Lord, Zephyr. I bet he couldn''t even defend against the first wave with those nts "


    [Lord Amara]:


    "Stupid, Zephyr. Just because you''re a monster lord doesn''t mean all humans are weak, even if he''s a nt Lord!"


    [Lord Amara]:


    "Hey, kid, don''t mind these fools. They only have loud mouths when they''re all barking together. Alone, they wouldn''t dare challenge anyone."


    [Lord Zephyr]:


    "Amara, you asshole! I dare any human toe and challenge me... I''ll make them regret it!"


    Soon enough, the chat channel exploded into a chaotic back-and-forth between lords like Zephyr, and lords from other races against many high-level humans rallying in Ram''s support.


    Laughter, taunts, and challenges lit up the channel, each more heated than thest. He watched as the chat channel changed from a calm exchange into a full-on debate.


    Ram, the silent catalyst for this chaos, couldn''t help but think, "What happened to the ''peaceful and harmonious'' chat he''d seen moments before?"


    Though he''d unintentionally sparked a regional skirmish, Ram wasn''t bothered in the slightest.


    Instead, he chuckled as a series of pleasant notifications popped up at the corner of his panel:


    [System Prompt:


    Congrattions, Lord Sylvan, you received a gift pack from Lord Amara.


    ]


    [System Prompt:


    Congrattions, Lord Sylvan, you received a gift pack from Lord Lilia.


    ]


    [System Prompt:


    Congrattions, Lord Sylvan, you received a gift pack from Lord NightShade.


    ]


    Ram felt grateful and wanted to send a quick thank-you note. But as he tried, another message shed on his screen:


    [System Alert:


    Each message requires 1 point of source energy. Current bnce: 0 source energy.


    ]


    His brow furrowed slightly. It seemed he couldn''tmunicate freely here until he gathered source energy, and even sending a simple thank-you would have to wait.


    However, he looked at those high-level lords in the chat channel, each sending out countless messages, it was undeniable that he felt a twinge of envy.


    But he justughed, undeterred by those monster lords and other races, he returned his focus to the other features in the Lord''s Panel, silently grateful for the gift packs.


    These gifts might just give him the resources he needed to get his territory off to a strong start¡ªand eventually, he''d be able to give a proper thanks.


    So far Ram received twelve gifts from different people, he didn''t even know who they were, but he kept the names of each one of them in his mind, he then opened those gifts one by one with some excitement.


    One by one, system prompts filled his vision, each notification adding ayer of anticipation.


    [System Prompt:


    Congrattions, you received Source Energy *1


    ]


    [System Prompt:


    Congrattions, you received Low-Grade Recruitment Cards *10


    ]


    [System Prompt:


    Congrattions, you received Source Energy *1


    ]


    The gifts alternated between Source Energy and Low-Grade Recruitment Cards, totaling 4 Source Points and 80 Recruitment Cards by the end.


    While he was still six points short of what was needed for teleportation, Ram''s attention shifted to the Recruitment Cards. He pulled up their description, curious to see what they were capable of.


    [Item:


    Recruitment Card


    ]


    [Grade:


    Tier 3


    ]


    [Description:


    Allows Lords to recruit creatures below Tier 3. Creatures recruited will automatically gain minimum allegiance to the lord. Each can only recruit a single creature, which will serve and fight under the lord''smand.


    ]


    [Notes:


    Sess rate depends on the target creature''s willpower and resistance. Recruitment is instant if the target creature is willing.


    ]


    Ram grinned, he pondered about the recruitment cards in his hand and the cavemen tribe in the void space. "Haha, perfect! Just what I needed." The recruitment cards seemed like a gift that perfectly suited for his current need.


    "Eighty cards aren''t nearly enough¡­ there were more than six thousand cavemen with Korrin." Ram also considered directly absorbing the cavemen into his space, it should be able to hold more than six thousand, but he wasn''t sure if that would work.


    His Lord''s panel only listed Wood Spirits as recruitable troops, which likely meant any creature not officially recruited wouldn''t be recognized by the territory.


    Rubbing his chin thoughtfully, Ram decided he''d test the cards on a few of the cavemen, preferably on Korrin and other Half-Drow cavemen first, and think about other cavementer.

 Chapter 150: Dark Cursed Plane

    Only after opening the gift packs, did Ram''s gazend on the inconspicuous Item Bar at the edge of the panel, which he''d overlooked in his initial excitement.


    When he opened it, a new list appeared, making him pause in pleasant surprise:


    [ Items owned:


    [Source Power] x4, [Tier 3 Recruitment Card] x80, [Inferior Blood Qi Stone] x1000, [Inferior Source Stone] x1


    ]


    Curious, he clicked on both [Inferior Blood Qi Stone] and [Inferior Source Stone] to read their descriptions.


    [Inferior Blood Qi Stone]:


    Contains 10 points of pure blood qi, which can be used to restore the user''s Blood Qi. It has a mild effect on strengthening the body and internal organs.


    [Inferior Source Stone]:


    Contains 10 Source Points, usable for upgrading the level of source creatures, powering Territory buildings and etc...


    Ram''s fingers hovered over the Blood Qi Stones, remembering Korrin''s words about the Divine Spirit Tree''s rewards for clearing the Lord''s Trial.


    "So, these are the rewards for passing that trial¡­not exactly missing, just hidden until my territory opened up."


    But as he inspected the descriptions more closely, he sensed that the real rewards of the trial were likely the Territory token itself and the Blood Qi stones, which could strengthen the body and improve the strength of the creatures.


    The Source Stone, however, seemed like a basic benefit, a kind of intended to help him get started. Yet, he didn''t have any proof¡ªjust a feeling.


    Ram returned to the main interface, feeling a rush of relief as he realized he now had enough Source Points to initiate a teleportation to the Lord''s City.


    The Inferior Source Stone, holding exactly the amount he needed, felt like a fortunate break¡ªsomething that seemed almost custom-tailored for a new Lord or Lords that passed the Lord''s trial, which also made him think of it as "neer welfare."


    He scrolled through the options until he found the [Lords City] tab, a description popping up as he clicked it informing him of more details, which was many times better than his own attribute panel that needed him to use his spiritual eye to check details.


    [Lords City:


    A ce of absolute safety, where Lords can trade and reside.


    ]


    [System Note:


    Each trip to the Lord''s City costs 10 units of Source Power or more, depending on the city. To stay longer, you must pay 10 units of Source power per additional day.


    ]


    The interface showed four cities he could choose from, each requiring a different amount of Source Points for teleportation.


    The lowest,


    [Lord City - 173]


    , required 10 Source Points, while the most expensive option needed 100 points. Without hesitation, Ram selected


    [Lord City - 173]


    , the one most within his budget.


    He didn''t have many ns for this trip but just wanted to check and gather more information about Lords.


    Instantly, a warm white glow enveloped him. He felt a gentle pull as his surroundings faded, and in a heartbeat, he was gone, leaving the entire space empty and silent.


    ------


    A few minutes before, while Ram was still in the process of checking his new Hero Panel.


    In a vast, chaotic astral space, a colossal pce floated through the void, ethereal and imposing, its structure illuminated by surrounding chaotic energy.


    Inside, four figures sat around a round table, one woman and three men, each a divine projection radiating an aura of power that bent the surrounding astral light.


    Their faces, though half-veiled in astral glow, held expressions of intense focus and seriousness as they discussed matters ofrge importance.


    Suddenly one of the Divine Projections, with eyes that gleamed like stars piercing the darkness, suddenly paused mid-conversation.


    He felt an odd shift, something he hadn''t expected for another few years.


    His gaze turned to the side, piercing throughyer afteryer of dense astral spaceyers until his sight settled on a small, newly formed space connected to the Wood Spirit Realm¡ªa fragment, no more than a square kilometer in size.


    Orion''s expression softened with a trace of amusement as he observed Ram within it.


    "This kid''s opened his space much faster than I expected," he murmured, a smirk ying at the corner of his lips. "I thought it''d take at least two or three years for him to figure it out, and here he is, pulling it off early."


    "However, I don''t know whether to appreciate him or feel sorry for his timing." the figure sighed, frowning as his gaze looked on to the other side of the Wood Spirit Realm where simr Void Fragments connected with the Wood Spirit Realm, and fighting against a huge ''Dark cursed ne'' which is not much smaller than the Wood Spirit Realm.


    The only difference in the void fragments aiding the Wood Spirit Realm, and his space is that they are significantlyrger than Ram''s current space and possess the ability to fight back.


    "Huh, Brother Orion, what''s wrong?" came a voice from his left. The speaker was a woman, her projection radiant and graceful, yet edged with a fierce power.


    She observed him with mild concern, noting the frown creasing his features. "Did you find something unusual?"


    Orion''s gaze remained fixed, "Perhaps," he replied slowly, "But it''s a small matter, just a kid with good potential."


    The woman''s expression softened with a smile, a mix of curiosity glinting in her eyes. "Oh, he must be quite talented for him to earn your praise?"


    Orion gave a slow, approving nod, his gaze following Ram''s faintly glowing form as he began his teleportation. "Indeed. He shows promise, but he''s still too low-level to truly influence the world around him. Who knows how long he can survive from what''sing next."


    A deep, rumblingugh broke through the group''s thoughtful silence. Another divine projection, seated nearby, spoke up, his body towering over the others with an aura more primal and intense.


    Unlike the woman''s elegance or Orion''s star-like brilliance, this being radiated raw strength¡ªa humanoid dragon, scales gleaming with ethereal fire, horns arching toward the ceiling.


    "Haha, brother, you''re as carefree as ever," he said with a wry grin. "But then, my own descendants worry me so much. Even though they were born among the aboriginals of Blue Star, I can''t seem to shake this bond."


    The woman chuckled softly, her gaze shifting between the two. "A protective streak, who doesn''t know your lustful nature, I guess by now you have more than a thousand direct descendants all over the Blue Star."


    The dragon figure let out a boomingugh, the sound echoing like distant thunder through the grand hall. "Ah, you call me! Lustful? I prefer to call it... ensuring my legacy."


    He smirked, his golden eyes gleaming with a glint. "Besides, can you me me? Life''s pleasures should be savored, especially by those who wield power."


    The woman raised an eyebrow, a smirk of her own ying on her lips. "Savoring life''s pleasures, or simply unable to resist a pretty face?"


    He shrugged, unashamed, reclining back with a proud grin. He then looked at the person who sat on the central seat and questioned him, "Brother Wu, how are your descendants doing? Did you find anyone good enough to bring them back to God''s Land?"


    Like it? Add to the library!! I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones!


    Thank You!!

 Chapter 151: True God Alliance?

    The figure in the central seat, Wu Wang, leaned forward, resting his chin on his sped hands as he spoke. "There are a few promising ones, true," he admitted, a flicker of pride tinged with doubt in his eyes.


    "But the standards on God''s Land are not small. Even if they have destiny seeds, it''s still unweakened until the Divine Spirit Tree can connect with the Eternal God Tree."


    "Still," he continued, ncing at the others, "I guess there are already many children those that newly awakened their destiny seeds are on their way to Blue Star with the other Gods that areing. It should give us an opportunity to see if they can handle the pressure."


    The dragon figure snorted, "Ah, but those from the God Lands¡ªborn with power, raised in it¡ªrarely leave any room forpetitors. They''d sooner see an outsider as prey rather than a peer."


    Wu Wang nodded, unperturbed. "That is exactly what I need to see. If they cannot rise above this, then they have no businessing to God''s Land. It would be a kindness to leave them in their own realms rather than throw them into a crucible they''re unprepared for."


    The woman arched an eyebrow, folding her arms with a slight smile. "Regardless, that''s not the topic of our gathering. Based on the information I''ve collected, there are at least three to four True Gods, on their way to Blue Star now."


    "I also suspect, there might be more than twenty Demi Gods following them," The room quieted at the woman''s words, a tense ripple passing through the assembled deities.


    Even Orion''s rxed expression stiffened, and Wu Wang''s eyes narrowed, his gaze sharpening as he processed the information.


    She paused, scanning the expressions of those around her before continuing. "Although it''s called Backup, once they all reach the Blue Star, our current situation will be unstable; they will undoubtedly want to eat a portion of the pie, not much different from Nightmare Gods."


    Wu Wang tapped his fingers rhythmically against the table, his gaze focused and cold. "They won''te without ambition."


    "The Nightmare Gods have already set a dangerous precedent. If more True Gods arrive and im dominion over territories, they''ll carve Blue Star into factions, forcing us into uneasy alliances¡ªor worse."


    "Goddess Ye may keep them in check to a degree," the woman continued, her voice low. "But even her presence cannot ensure they won''t seize territory the moment they find an opening."


    Orion looked at her sharply. "So, you''re suggesting we counter them?"


    "Yes," she replied firmly. "We need our own True Gods or those capable of ascending to that status. Without a force equal to theirs, they''ll simply take what they want." Her gaze shifted to Wu Wang. "Brother, you, Captain, and Orion are the strongest among us. If anyone could¡ª"


    Wu Wang shook his head. "Even I am, without the help of Eternal God Tree, not sure enough to cross the threshold of True God."


    Orion''s gaze was steady, though his hands clenched faintly as he replied. "Me too, I''m not sure about it."


    Seeing their expressions, the woman hurriedly asked back. "Then what about Captain, she should be able to do it right?"


    Orion let out a slow breath, as he spoke, "Captain should be able to do it, but there will always be some unknown factors, and we''re also not equipped to counter a power struggle on that scale. Not without... equal firepower."


    Wu Wang remained silent; his expression thoughtful as he traced patterns along the armrest of his seat.


    "So," he murmured after a beat, "you''re suggesting we bring a True God into our circle. But thates with its own dangers. We''d be inviting a de into our midst, one that could just as easily turn on us."


    "It''s a risk," the woman admitted, her tone unwavering. "But without one of their own to keep them in check, we''ll be left vulnerable."


    "But we should still have some time before we can handle the Nightmare Gods that are eyeing us."


    The dragon figure leaned back, his eyes half-lidded but still sharp. "Then it''s settled, isn''t it?" he rumbled. "We must begin searching for an alliance. But it has to be done carefully. I, for one, refuse to bow to a True God without securing our own interests."


    Wu Wang looked around the table, his gaze unwavering as he met each of their eyes. "Then we prepare. I''m not certain which True Gods wille to Blue Star, but none of them should dare oppose Goddess Ye."


    Following his words, Wu Wang''s divine projection faded, hisst words lingering in the space, the others followed, each figure dissolving into glimmers of starlight, leaving the only woman seated alone in the vast, dimly lit hall.


    She sat there a moment longer, her fingers tapping the table rhythmically as if echoing her thoughts.


    "Hey, I hope it all goes well," she murmured, a note of both caution and amusement in her tone.


    Her gaze drifted across the empty chamber before she, too, dissolved into nothingness, leaving the hall silent and void, as if no one had ever been there.


    ----------


    Ram blinked, feeling the subtle weight of a trance slipping away as he found himself standing on a spacious, ancient street.


    Towering structures surrounded him, with intricate carvings and towering pirs that seemed to defy time.


    A chill ran through him as he sensed the peculiar aura of this ce¡ªit was undeniably close to the void, perhaps even built on its edge, with chaotic energy vibrating through the air.


    As he took a step forward, a system prompt shed across his vision, warning him in its stern, neutral tone.


    [System Prompt:


    You have entered the safe area, where fights are prohibited, and you will be expelled if you vite the rules!


    ]


    The notification lingered in his mind, as he nced around, taking in the vastness of the city and the wide, cobblestone street that stretched endlessly in front of him.


    However, contrary to his expectations, the streets were nearly deserted.


    The air was still, and only the soft whisper of the wind broke the silence, creating an eerie atmosphere.


    Here and there, he spotted a handful of humans and a few other races, their figures casting long shadows against the ancient stonework.


    As soon as Ram appeared, all eyes turned toward him simultaneously. A chill ran down his spine under the weight of their scrutiny.


    He frowned slightly but kept hisposure, refusing to let their stares unnerve him. Ignoring the sensation of being a spectacle, he strode purposefully toward one of the humans standing nearby.


    The man looked to be in histe thirties, wearing a long cloak that flowed behind him, with a weathered face.


    "Excuse me," Ram began, his voice steady. "I''m new here. Can you tell me where I can find more information about this city? Perhaps some trading posts?"


    The man studied him for a moment, eyes narrowing as if assessing Ram''s intentions. Then, with a slight nod, he gestured toward a faraway building and spoke, his voice rough, like a living dead.


    "That''s the Exchange Hall. You''ll find traders, information, and possibly other Lords looking to recruit." His tone was clipped but not unfriendly. "s, another neer, I don''t know how long he can survive."

 Chapter 152: Less than Five Months to Prepare

    Ram exited the Exchange Hall, his face depressed with a lingering gloom. Here the purchasing power of source power has very high value.


    With enough source power, you even buy the position of City Lord for [Lord City - 173], effectively gaining control over other Lords in the region.


    For Ram, the few points of source power he had barely enough to buy the basic information about [Lord City - 173] and [Red River Domain], and what he learned was also the reason why he was so depressed.


    In simple game terms, the Red River Domain was no ce for a novice like him, it was a high-level map.


    ording to the information he''d gathered, the Red River Domain was also a small part of the Cursed Blood ne, a ce that had been active for over forty years.


    Lords here had survived in this brutal environment for decades and not something he could go against at his current level.


    Ram realized this with a sinking feeling, that he was now swimming with sharks.


    Now it made sense why the Lords had reacted so strongly when they noticed neers on the chat channel.


    In this harsh region, fresh faces were rare, and untested Lords like him were often viewed as either fodder or potential resources to exploit.


    The entire Cursed Blood ne was split between two powerful factions: one led by a high-ranking ne Lord from Blue Star and the other by an Alien Lord who was trying to invade Blue Star.


    While the two factions had been in a deadlock for years, ording to the information he bought, recently the Alien Lords were starting to gain ground, bing more reckless and violent.


    And as if all that weren''t enough, Ram''s gaze drifted to the central za, where a massive projection of Blue Star and its moons hovered above the city.


    Each celestial body looked real and bore a timer, all ticking down in silent warning. Every timer was set differently, but each one carried an ominous sense of urgency.


    At the very top, arge clock counted down to something called the "Battle of Gods," an event so monumental that every Lord, whether new or veteran, would be pulled into it¡ªno exceptions.


    The little he''d managed to gather about the Battle of Gods was enough to send a chill down his spine.


    Not only would it involve every Lord on Blue Star, but it also held the fate of Blue Star itself.


    Ram had no illusions about what that meant; if Gods were involved, the stakes would be unimaginable, and survival would be a challenge for even the strongest.


    "Shit, have I exhausted all my luck? Talk about bad timing¡­" He muttered, fighting off the wave of dread that settled over him. "Why did I be a Lord at such timing?"


    It seemed he''d entered this role at the worst possible time. Bing a Lord was one thing, but to be involved in events that could shape or break entire worlds? It was more than he''d imagined for. "Hehe, I''m just an ordinary Lord what big can happen to me."


    Heughed turning his focus back to the giant projection, he noticed the fourth moon in orbit around Blue Star, the one where he was brought by Shadow Society.


    The timer above it showed less than five months remaining¡ªroughly two months in Blue Star time. This timer should be a signal to the countdown of the Alien God invasion, and he only has less than five months to prepare.


    Ram exhaled slowly, calming down his beating heart, this was also the reason why there weren''t many lords walking around the city, either they were preparing for the uing battle or defending against any sudden moves of Alien Lords.


    Ram''s gaze moved across the Exchange Hall, with a slight frustration in his chest. There were so many enticing goods lining the shelves¡ªrecruitment cards, skill cards, artifacts, and items that attracted his attention.


    But without enough Source Power, these items were just beyond his reach.


    The only good news so far was that the prices for these low-tier goods, the ones more suited to his level, were very cheap, though usually sold in bulk.


    He thought briefly about the Inferior Blood Qi stones he had, but their value is just slightly higher than that of Life Energy stones. While it wouldn''t get him far, he kept roaming around the streets, hoping to spot something useful.


    Just as he was considering his next move, a friendly voice broke through his thoughts. "Brother, this your first time in the Lord''s City, isn''t it?"


    Ram turned his head, catching sight of a slightly chubby young man with a friendly smile. Though a trace of doubt flickered through him, he gave a quick nod. "That''s right."


    "Need a guide?" the young man offered, his tone casual. "No charge."


    Ram thought about it, and he didn''t know what this fat man wanted to do, but now he needed to know the information, and this was an absolutely safe area, so he didn''t refuse and nodded his head and replied. "Sure, I''d appreciate it."


    "Great! It''s rare to find new Lords around here, so I don''t mind lending a hand." The young man grinned, his attitude humble but friendly. "It''s inconvenient to talk here, how about we change ces?"


    "Okay." He replied immediately, while subconsciously trying to use his spiritual eye to check the other party''s details.


    [ Name:


    Su Xing, Age: ???


    ]


    [ Race:


    Human


    ]


    [ Profession:


    ???


    ]


    Ram''s brow furrowed as he tried to check more information about the young man, but every attempt his Spiritual Eye made was a failure, after trying it a few more times he finally found something useful.


    "Is he using some kind of skill or equipment to block my exploration?" he thought, ncing over at Su Xing Yu with a growing curiosity. He didn''t appear like some high-level hidden boss.


    So, the only other option he could think of was that he was using some special skills or equipment that could mask his Spiritual Eye exploration


    Guided by Su Xing Yu, they strolled along the winding streets, exchanging casual conversation until they reached a courtyard with the distinct stone architecture of a medieval style, with high stone walls and arched iron gates.


    Ram''s gaze shifted to the surroundings, his surprise growing.


    "Haha, this is where I stay," the young man exined, gesturing to the courtyard. "If you need anything, brother, feel free to drop by."


    Ram was slightly taken aback. Although he had yet to learn about housing prices here, the fact that just entering Lord''s City cost a steep 10 points of Source Power meant that amodations, whether purchased or rented, surely came at an even greater cost.


    He hadn''t expected his guide to have such avish ce, but he kept his thoughts to himself as they walked inside, settling onto a plush, dark-velvet sofa, then the fat man took the lead in speaking: "After chatting all the way, I still don''t know your name, brother."


    "Ram," he replied simply, studying the young man closely.

 Chapter 153: Su Xing Yu

    "Haha, nice to meet you, Brother. My name''s Su Xing Yu. I''m a new lord as well, but I''ve had the opportunity to be around for a while¡ªactually, for over two years," Su Xing Yu said with a chuckle, leaning backfortably.


    Ram blinked, masking his surprise.


    Two years was quite a long time for a "new" lord to survive in such apetitive domain.


    Su Xing Yu seemed to read his thoughts and grinned. "Surprised? I get that reaction a lot," he chuckled. "But I figured out the basics quickly enough and my father is also a high-level Lord in Red River Domain. That opens...a few doors."


    Ram''s expression didn''t change, but his mind raced. ''Fuck, it''s a rich second-generation kid,'' he thought dryly. It made sense now¡ªthe confidence, the carefree attitude, even thevish house in the city. This guy had someone powerful backing him up.


    "Must be nice having someone to rely on," Rammented, his tone neutral.


    Su Xing Yu only shrugged, unfazed. "Maybe. But it also means expectations, you know? My old men not exactly thrilled with me wasting time."


    Ram narrowed his eyes slightly, watching Su Xing Yu, he still didn''t know why he was interested in him, he raised an eyebrow, intrigued yet cautious. "I don''t know what you mean when you say you''ll guide me," he replied, keeping his tone even.


    Su Xing Yu leaned back on the luxurious sofa, a yful smirk creeping onto his face. "Oh, it''s nothing much. You see, a few of my friends and I formed a small alliance. We help each other grow faster through resource sharing and information exchange." He paused, studying Ram''s expression. "I don''t know if you''d be interested in joining us?"


    Ram considered this for a moment. An alliance could be useful, especially with the looming threat of the Battle of Gods and the alien lords. But trusting someone so quickly, especially a well-connected neer like Su Xing Yu, felt risky.


    "What''s the catch?" Ram asked, eyebrows raised. "There''s always a catch."


    Su Xing Yu chuckled, "You''re sharp, I like that! No catch, really. Just amitment to share what you learn and share resources when you can. We all benefit from it. And besides, it''s not so easy to survive as you think."


    Ram leaned forward, intrigued despite his reservations. "And what do you get out of it?"


    "Connections, mainly," Su Xing Yu replied, his expression earnest. "The more we grow, the more influence we can have. And if we stick together, we stand a better chance against any those alien lords¡ªlike the onesing from the Red River Domain. Plus," he added, "it''s fun to keep an eye on each other, right? A littlepetition never hurt anyone."


    Ram could see the logic in Su Xing Yu''s words, but he still felt a twinge of caution. "I''ll think about it," he said, wanting to keep his options open while he assessed the situation further.


    Su Xing Yu pped his hands, seemingly pleased. "Perfect! No pressure, brother. Just let me know when you decide. We could really use someone with your potential."


    Ram nodded, and they fell into afortable silence and took a sip of the tea provided by Su Xing, still thinking about whether to join or not.


    "Seeing you still thinking it over," Su Xing said, a hint of encouragement in his voice, "if you have any resources you need, just tell me. Maybe I can provide some clues or sell them if I can."


    Ram leaned back, contemting his next words. "I just opened up my territory. I''m not really sure what I should be focusing on yet. Can you suggest anything that might help?"


    Su Xing''s eyes sparkled with enthusiasm. "Haha, if it''s about opening up a new territory, you asked the right person! May I ask what your profession is?"


    "I''m a Spiritual nt lord, focusing on nt control and vitality maniption," Ram replied, deciding to be a little transparent. "I have some experience with nts and creatures, but this whole territory thing is new to me."


    "Ah, a Nature Lord! That''s awesome, there were not that many around our Red River Domain." Su Xing said, nodding with genuine interest. "Although the initialbat power is very low, once you can establish a stand, it hard to defeat nature lords."


    "Moreover, Nature Lords can cultivate resources faster than others," Su Xing continued, his tone filled with enthusiasm.


    "You have a natural advantage when ites to growing and enhancing your territory. This means that if you y your cards right, you can outpace your rivals in terms of resource gathering and territory expansion."


    Ram leaned in, intrigued. "That sounds promising. What do you mean by ''outpace''?"


    "There are many ways to improve your strength, but as far as I know, the quickest way for you is to buy a Mature Ancient Tree of Elves on the space trading channel," Su Xing exined.


    His eyes sparkled as he spoke, clearly excited about the potential of such a powerful resource. "These trees, although need more resources, they can give birth to various types of Elves with intermediate and high potential, and strong fighting ability."


    "An Ancient Tree of Elves?" Ram repeated, feeling a mix of awe and curiosity. "How much Source Power are we talking about?"


    Su Xing shrugged, his expression shifting to a more serious tone. "It can vary greatly based on its age and health, but prices can range from a few thousand to tens of thousands of Source Power points, depending on the seller and the tree''s specific traits. They''re rare and highly sought after, even other lords try to grow one or two, the potential of elves is not small."


    "Great," Ram sighed, his shoulders slumping a little. "And here I thought I could get by with a few basic nts."


    Su Xing chuckled softly. "It''s all part of the game, brother. The sooner you ept that resources have their costs, the better prepared you''ll be."


    "But don''t be discouraged! If you startworking and joining forces with others, you may be able to pool resources together to acquire one. And with your talent, you can grow it into something truly powerful."


    "Pooling resources, huh?" Ram considered the idea. "That might actually work. I just need to find some trustworthy allies first."


    "Exactly! Building rtionships is key," Su Xing affirmed, leaning back with a satisfied grin, this is his motive from the beginning, to give hope and then show the reality.


    So that they can understand it easier and consider joining the alliance. "I don''t know if Brother is okay with joining our alliance?"


    Ram raised an eyebrow, he somehow felt like all the talk he had with this fatty so far seemed to direct it for this moment, but he remained calm and spoke back. "You''re pretty straightforward about it, aren''t you?"


    Su Xing chuckled, his demeanor remaining rxed. "We''re just looking for members who want to grow and seed together. It''s more beneficial for us to have more members and a diverse group of talents to help each other."


    "Okay, that does sound appealing," Ram admitted, nodding slowly. "But I still need to understand what I''d be getting into. What does being part of this alliance mean? Are there any advantages?"

 Chapter 154: Dark Riverrun Legion

    "Well," Su Xing began, crossing his arms thoughtfully. "First, you can select a few free items with a total worth of up to 500 source points from our alliance store. Consider it a wee gift."


    He continued, ticking off the benefits one by one. "Second, you''ll gain quick ess to crucial information on resource locations, trading opportunities, and even the whereabouts of Alien Lords, monster dens, and more. It''ll save you time, and possibly your life."


    "And one more thing: you might not find it yet but, unless you reach Tier 4 lord, you won''t be able to ess the Regional Space Market. But by joining an alliance, you''ll have full ess to the alliance store."


    After a pause, he continued, "Although it is not as good as Reginal Store, it also means that even at Tier 3, you can still buy exclusive items, resource cards, legion and troop cards, building blueprints, and more."


    "There''s plenty of other good things too¡ªlike requesting help from other members if you''re up against a stronger enemy or need an extra hand to conquer monster dens or resource points."


    "Sounds good," Just as Ram nodded his head and showed interest, an invitation prompt appeared in front of him.


    [System Prompt:


    Deputy Alliance Leader Su Xing Yu would like to add you to the Dark Riverrun Legion alliance officially.


    ]


    [System Prompt:


    Would you like to join the Dark Riverrun Legion?


    ]


    [Yes/No]


    "Dark Riverrun Legion? Huh, wait this fatty is actually deputy alliance leader," after a few seconds of thought, Ram selected "Yes," triggering another notification in his field of vision.


    [System Prompt:


    Congrattions! You have joined the alliance, Dark Riverrun Legion. All member benefits are now essible to you.


    ]


    [System Prompt:


    You joined a new alliance; you are prohibited from joining or leaving the alliance for ten months.


    ]


    As a wave of satisfaction washed over him, several alerts appeared in rapid session.


    [ System Alert:


    Dark Riverrun Legion - Alliance Chat unlocked.


    ]


    [ System Alert:


    Your current alliance level is Level 1, 0% discount privilege.


    ]


    [ System Alert:


    New Member Privileges Activated! You may now select items with total worth up to 500 Source Points from the Alliance Store at no cost.


    ]


    [ System Alert:


    You now have ess to the Regional Space Market through the Alliance Network. Trading and resource exchange are now possible


    .]


    [ System Alert:


    ''xxxx:xxxx:xxxx'' are the coordinates of the Alliance Headquarters, you can use Relocation order to teleport near the Headquarters to gain alliance bonuses.


    ]


    With a triumphant p, Su Xing grinned. "Perfect! Now that you''re officially one of us, I''ll introduce you to the rest of the functions." His excitement was contagious, and Ram couldn''t help but feel a surge of confidence.


    "Most functions are pretty straightforward," Su Xing exined, waving his hand as though brushing aside anyplications.


    "For the next three months, you''ll have a free trial period to enjoy all the alliance buffs. But after that, each buff has a separate fee."


    He leaned in, meeting Ram''s gaze to drive the point home. "Don''t think of it as an expense¡ªthese buffs enhance your entire territory''s performance. But, maintaining them also requires Source Power."


    Ram nodded thoughtfully, considering the investment. It was clear Su Xing was offering him a gateway into something greater, yet there were no illusions about the costs involved.


    "Well, that''s the gist of it," Su Xing concluded, straightening up with a smile. "The rest is up to you to discover. Dive into the alliance chat, explore the store, and keep an eye on those resource reports. The more you engage, the faster you''ll grow."


    He pped Ram on the shoulder. "Make the most of this opportunity, and feel free to ask me or any of the other members if you need any information. We''re all here to help each other, after all."


    Nodding, Ram quickly opened the alliance interface and took in the details. Including himself, the alliance had twenty-five members.


    Except for himself, every single one of them was above Tier 4, which was humbling yet motivating at the same time.


    He flicked through the chat channel and found that there was not much activity in it, so he decided to skip it for now, shifting his attention to the alliance store instead.


    Inside, he found an impressive selection of items.


    However, nearly everything he nced at carried price tags exceeding a thousand Source Points each to tens of thousands.


    He immediately felt depressed again, and shot a resigned look at Su Xing, silently asking, ''Where''s this so-called free item you promised?''


    Su Xing chuckled, reading his expression perfectly. "Haha, brother, don''t give up just yet. There are plenty of items you can use... keep scrolling down."


    "The higher-tier stuff might be out of reach for now, but you''ll find what you need if you look below."


    Ram took a steadying breath and scrolled further; the items began to feel more within reach.


    Here, he found a variety of low-level resources, and basic skill cards¡ªall priced at or under 500 Source Points.


    One, in particr, caught his eye: a Basic Recruitment Card, he already had about eighty of them but, knowing that there were more than six thousand cavemen, but he hesitated, whether to buy more or use a different method.


    From the exchange offer, he can buy ten basic recruitment cards for one point of source power, which seemed cheaper than expected, he ultimately chose to use Sylvan Spirit Rebirth on the cavemen.


    Although it seemed cruel to kill all of them and collect their souls converting them into wood spirits can immediately increase the number of his troops and also increase their individual potential.


    Scrolling further, he found resource cards that intrigued him. Each card offered either food, wood, stone, or other basic supplies.


    Mostcked any specific quality designation, but they had different quantities stored and prices based on that¡ªsome focused on bulk quantities of standard-grade items, while others offered fewer resources at a notably higher quality.


    He selected a few cards packed withrge quantities of ordinary-grade food¡ªrice, corn, dried meat, wood, and stones¡ªall of which could sustain the cavemen poption if he decided to include them inside his space.


    Essential resources like them won''t go to waste but can be used when needed, so he made the purchase without hesitation.


    Moving deeper into the store''s selection, he found weapon cards with an impressive range: cold weapons, firearms, and even advanced weaponry.


    Unfortunately, the prices were very highpared to the prices at the Shadow Society, so he merely inspected them.


    Ram didn''t have any specific target in mind, so he continued scrolling down to enrich his knowledge, taking his time to read descriptions of any item that looked particrly interesting or unique.


    Su Xing watched Ram''s exploration in silence, a thoughtful smile on his face.


    Observing Ram''s choices, he quickly confirmed what he''d suspected Ram was a Wild Lord,pletely new to the Lord system.


    Unlike most Lords, who were well-versed in resource types and strategies, Ram seemed unfamiliar with even the basics.


    Still, Su Xing didn''t look down on him. He knew how rare and challenging it was for a Tier 3 professional without any backing to be a Lord, where all the crucial information about Lords is heavily restricted.


    Request for Leave: Sorry guys, I''ll be taking a short leave for a few days... and continue with new updatester.

 Chapter 155: Enlightenment Tea Leaves

    One item in particr, Enlightenment Tea Leaves, was priced outrageously. A single batch of a hundred leaves sold for tens of thousands, of source points.


    Curious he looked through its details and found that these leaves came from a Tier 7 spiritual nt, and tea brewed from them could boost the user''s perception by 300% for six hours¡ªideal for breakthroughs or understandingplex techniques and True Charms.


    The Enlightenment Tea was certainly tempting, but its cost made it far out of reach, so he looked at lower-tier alternatives like Tier 4 Mindwave fruits, Tier 6 Insight Lotus petals, or some bright yellow flowers from a Tier 6 Dreamseer Vine.


    Although the above items were not as costly as the Enlightenment Tea leaves, these lower-grade spiritual nts also provide simr enhancements in perception, but with less perception increase and a shorter duration than the Enlightenment Tea.


    From the look they were listed, it seemed the alliance members, either only cared about Tier 4 or higher spiritual nts, or those below Tier 4 was avable, but likely sold out.


    Further down, the list grew even more fascinating.


    High-level items like two different Hero Inheritance Secret Codes caught his eye, a step-by-step inheritance that can allow professionals to improve their profession to a specific Hero profession.


    Although, there were many harsh conditions and learning requirements, being able to convert ordinary professionals into hero profession in itself shows how valuable it was.


    Basically, that''s a ticket to Tier 7 and above.


    Looking down there were some other high-tier cursed items, that he didn''t know much about, listed at high prices, each with its own strange powers.


    Then there were also many Tier 5 and Tier 6 mechs on the list, not parts but the real deal.


    Each mech had distinct designs and enhancements tailored for specializedbat styles, although each one of them cost five to ten thousand source points¡ªbeing able to buy them directly is not normal.


    He cast a quick nce at Su Xing, who was still savoring his tea with a self-satisfied smile, seemingly not caring much about his presence.


    Following that Ram also spotted different types of Nutrient Cabins on the list, specialized for various types of enhancements.


    Some elerated cultivation speed, others focused on body strengthening, while still others aided in rapid healing.


    With each scroll, Ram grew more aware of just how resource-rich and prepared these alliance members were.


    After more than fifteen minutes of careful scrolling, Ram finally gained a solid grasp of the different types of items avable and their pricing structures.


    Though most of the advanced items were out of his reach, he discovered that items with direct attribute enhancements or those that can increase perception, like potions and spiritual nts, were among the most valuable.


    "These mature spiritual nts take at least decades to grow even if they were grown on high-level spiritual fields," he muttered to himself, ncing up asionally at Su Xing, who sat across from him looking pleased with Ram''s enthusiasm.


    It wasn''t hard for Ram to understand why these high-tier spiritual nts came at such a high price.


    Spiritual nts of Tier 4 and above needed at least seventy years to mature, sometimes even longer, before they became useful.


    "But unlike others, I have the ability to channel Life Energy directly to speed up their growth," Ram thought to himself with a grin.


    Even high-level nter could do that. With his unique Life Energy, he could mature these nts far faster than anyone else, and with enough Life Energy and time he can even mass produce them while earning experience points.


    Now looking back at those items that cost tens of thousands of Source Points that once seemed so out of reach suddenly feel not hard to get anymore.


    "Haha, did something catch your attention, Brother?" Su Xing asked, raising an eyebrow. "You know, most of the items you see on the list are not so easy to find even in the regional store."


    Su Xing could sense that Ram''s excitement had shifted from simply browsing to something much more.


    Ram chuckled, unable to hide his grin. "I was just thinking, with the right seeds, I could grow these spiritual nts myself.Sure, they might be a bit troublesome to take care of, but I have a bit of an advantage."


    "Additionally, I have already nted some of these spiritual nts in my spiritual fields, " Ram didn''t borate much on the details but spoke out casually, "and some of them are already about to mature, then I can sell them directly for Source points."


    "If so, I would ask brother to sell them soon, now we are in urgent need of any resource we can gather our hands-on," Su Xing nodded his head in response but didn''t think much, just expecting five to ten mature spiritual nts, which is not much for him.


    "These items are always an eye-opener for any new Lord." He leaned forward, his eyes keen. "But I''m curious¡ªwhat''s next for you? What do you n on doing?"


    Ram blinked; a bit taken aback by the question. "Huh? What do you mean, brother Su?" he asked, uncertain.


    Su Xing leaned back and exined further. "I just mean, do you have any ns for the future, Brother? Are you thinking of exploring on your own, or perhaps joining up with other Lords?"


    "A lot of us in the older regions stick together or call for backup when things get intense. Even the alien lords pull in support when they need it."


    "Most of the Lords who''ve survived this long have some serious support behind them."


    Ram hesitated, a flicker of doubt crossing his face. "Explore on my own or¡­ join other Lords? What exactly do you mean by ''joining with others?''"


    Su Xing gave him a reassuring grin. "Well, being part of an alliance like Dark Riverrun puts you in one of the safest setups possible. But in the long run, the choice is yours¡ªeither forge your own path independently or build strength in numbers."


    "However, with the Battle of Gods approaching soon, we don''t have such luxury to wait and watch. If you''re interested in joining with others, you could even relocate your territory to the Alliance Base."


    Su Xing waited for a few seconds for Ram to consider carefully before continuing, "If you want to, the alliance will provide a Relocation Order for free. Once you''re there, you''ll have resources, support, and strength all around."


    Ram gave a small, thoughtful nod. "I see¡­ it''s something I''ll have to weigh carefully. But for now, I think I''ll keep exploring myself and decide before the Battle of Gods begins."


    Su Xing grinned. "Good, it''s up to you to decide. Just know that if you ever decide to take the alliance route a step further, we''ve got your back."


    Ram returned the smile, aware that the relocation order wasn''t an option for him, and exploring out alone was currently his best choice, just because even if he encountered something dangerous, he could escape back into his space.


    He chose various types of seeds one after another; with each purchase, the items, that were stored inside storage cards, would automatically materialize in his own lord''s storage space.


    Within a few minutes, he spent all of his free source points, with a 5% transaction fee, but he didn''t care much about that.


    All he could think now was to go back to his space as soon as possible and improve his experience points.

 Chapter 156: Blood-Curse Rain: Red River Domain Special Weather

    After saying his goodbye to Su Xing, Ram took a final look back at him as he walked down the empty street, his mind shifting to the Descend options on the Lord''s panel.


    As he opened it, a single region disyed itself: Red River Domain, with two choices for entry.


    Su Xing''s words echoed in his mind: one choice was to descend through a Territory Projection, while the other would physically move his entire territory into the Red River Domain.


    The benefits of projection were clear. If Lords encountered a powerful enemy they couldn''t handle, they could retreat safely, and any damage suffered would be minimized. The downside? They couldn''t bring all their troops with them through territory projection, with low development potential.


    The second option is to fully descend, transferring their entire territory,plete with all buildings and troops to a specific region, and defend against the Alien Lords.


    "This first option must be for neers like me¡ªto get a feel for things before diving in too deep," he murmured, deciding quickly.


    With a tap on the Territory Projection, anticipation stirred within him.


    The moment Ram selected the Territory Projection, his body disappeared from the Lord''s City and reappeared in a shadowed, forebodingndscape.


    Dark clouds loomed overhead, blocking out most of the sunlight and casting everything in a murky gloom.


    The air was heavy, and an eerie silence nketed the area. Around him, tall, twisted trees stood, their gnarled branches reaching out like skeletal fingers.


    A cold rain began to fall, soaking him instantly.


    But as he looked down, he noticed something unsettling¡ªthe raindrops were blood-red and slightly sticky, clinging to his skin.


    The moment they touched him, a strange, foreign energy slipped inside his body, tingling and faintly unsettling.


    At first, the sensation was subtle, but as more raindrops fell, the power umted rapidly within him, growing difficult to ignore.


    "What is this?" Ram muttered, inspecting his hand.


    Nothing looked different on the outside, but he could feel the particles of spiritual power within his body moving defensively, reacting to the intruding force, purifying it almost reflexively.


    He felt the spiritual power in his body decrease slowly as it continued to purify the foreign energy that entered his body.


    With his current level of a thousand points of spiritual power, he believed he should have no trouble purifying the intrusive energy for two to three days, provided the intensity of the foreign energy does not increase more rapidly than his purification rate.


    His brow furrowed as he tried to piece together the sensation. "Wait¡­ this feels familiar," he murmured, searching his memory. Then it hit him.


    "The cursed creatures in the Wood Spirit Realm¡­ yes, it''s simr. The energy feels different, but it has that same corrupting properties."


    Without hesitation, Ram focused his Spiritual Eye on the raindrops pooled in his hand, letting its keen perception scan for details about the strange power inside these raindrops.


    He uttered a soft ''Huh?'' his voice tinged with a hint of doubt.


    As Ram''s Spiritual Eye activated, a translucent shimmer swept over his vision, magnifying the raindrops in his hand.


    The blood-red droplets appeared in sharp detail, revealingplicated swirling patterns within each one, almost as if they held a life of their own.


    He had never experienced anything like it; suddenly, he could discern every minute detail within a raindrop as if peering through a microscope.


    But the sensation was fleeting¡ªhis vision soon normalized, and an attribute board materialized before his eyes.


    [ Blood-Curse Rain:


    Red River Domain Special Weather


    ]


    [ Type:


    Corrupted Essence


    ]


    [ Effect:


    Contains traces of corrupted spiritual energy that bypasses typical defenses and seeps directly into a host''s spiritual core. The energy is mildly parasitic, designed to umte within living creatures, gradually influencing the spiritual and physical structure of the affected.


    ]


    "Fuck, does it rain like this all the time here?" Ram muttered, brows furrowing as he read through the details, piecing together what was happening.


    "But ording to Korrin, it wasn''t raining when hepleted his Lord''s Trial; is this just temporary?"


    This rain wasn''t just some freak weather¡ªit was a constant, relentless attack, designed to weaken and gradually corrupt anything unprotected.


    "I didn''t feel much because of my special spiritual power, but what about other creatures?" Ram immediately understood what it was like to enter high-level maps with low-level strength.


    ording to his estimations, Ram could tell that for most creatures, this would be a death sentence without serious protection unless they are Tier 4 or higher to withstand such an environment for a long period of time.


    "There should be some special methods to survive this kind of situation, I should ask Brother Su about itter, but for now... I should return back soon."


    He shook the raindrops from his hand, watching the small pool ssh into the muddy ground, and nced up at the dark sky, which seemed to bleed shadows with every drop.


    ncing around, he noticed an unsettling quietness¡ªthe only sound was the relentless patter of the blood-red raindrops against the muddy ground.


    He could see no sign of life or movement¡ªno creatures lurking in the shadows, just the twisted, lifeless trees and the crimson rain falling in sheets.


    But there was something else, too¡ªan area of about a hundred square meters around him felt different, like it was somehow bound to him, almost like an extension of his own space, one that he could instinctively manipte.


    Though he couldn''t see the Sylvan Soul Tree, he sensed an undeniable presence, a tangible feeling that this was his Territory Projection, that was transported with him.


    Ram also felt that he could immediately stop the projection, but doing so also meant his body will return back to his own territory.


    But that wasn''t a concern for him. This trip was only an experiment, a way to confirm his theories.


    Without hesitation, Ram ended the territory projection, the shadowy world of the Red River Domain vanishing as he returned to his own space.


    Once back, he focused his mind on locating the spatial nodes he had previously used to teleport. Ordinarily, his current strength wouldn''t be enough to detect space nodes.


    However, with the help of his space, he quickly sensed traces of three distinct nodes: one connected to the Void Space where Su Mu and the others were at, another marked the Lord City -173, and finally, thest one¡ªan anchor point to the Red River Domain where he''d recently projected.


    Curious, he first attempted to connect with Lord City, but an invisible force immediately blocked his attempt.


    He quickly deduced the reason. "The city''s teleport ess must be restricted. Only those with the proper authorization¡ªand the cost of Source Power¡ªcan pass through."


    Noting this, Ram redirected his focus toward the Red River Domain. This time, he felt no resistance, and the pathway remained open, almost as if inviting him back in.


    A heavy surge of energy coursed through him as his spiritual power drained rapidly, fueling the teleportation.


    Momentster, Ram reappeared near the same dark, twisted forest he had left moments before. The thick, ominous clouds loomed above him once again, and the blood-red rain resumed its steady assault, sticking to his skin with that faint, unsettling energy.


    A small grin spread across his face as he muttered to himself, "Yes, it''s a sess¡­ just as I thought."

 Chapter 157: Broken Stone City, Unknown Sneak Attack

    A small grin spread across his face as he muttered to himself, "Yes, it''s a sess¡­ just as I thought."


    The teleportation had worked, and he could return to the Red River Domain without re-initiating a full territory projection or transferring his entire territory.


    To confirm it he also checked around him, this time there was no familiar feeling of his territory around, which means he came alone and was not bound to the same ce as other Lords.


    As he looked around, he also found that this was not the same ce he was standing before, but hundreds of meters away from the previous location.


    But this didn''t bother him, he immediately opened his attribute panel, to check the amount of spiritual power he consumed, and found that it was not a small amount.


    "Hmm, the consumption of spiritual power was not small, it took about 170 points for a single teleportation, which should be impossible for any other Tier 3 professional unless they have more spiritual power inside their bodies like me."


    He also sensed that the cost would increase if he were to transport others along with him. "However,it''s not a big issue for me who has the support of both Recovery and Life Spirit Body talents."


    "Now that I know I cane and go¡­ time to see if there''s anything worth finding," he murmured, his gaze sharpening as he scanned the gloomy, rain-soakedndscape.


    He flexed his fingers, feeling the strange energy in the rain once more, "If this strange energy is the same as before, after purification, I should be able to get the special energy that I used to improve Groot before."


    But the energy inside these raindrops is not even close to what he found inside the Necrotic Fiend''s core.


    So, Ram picked a direction and strode forward, searching around for any signs of corrupted creatures like the Necrotic Fiend he had previously encountered.


    The darkened terrain seemed endless, but he pressed on, moving quickly, even in the darkness and rain he could see things clearly thanks to the help of his Spiritual Eyes.


    After fifteen minutes of nonstop walking, he covered a solid thirty to forty miles, finally spotting a small city in the distance.


    It was surrounded by a five-meter-tall stone wall, and within the perimeter, a group of stone buildings rose like skeletal remains against the stormy sky.


    As he approached, the city''s devastation became more apparent.


    Most buildingsy in ruin, many partially crumbled, overtaken by thick, blood-red vines that coiled across every structure like monstrous veins.


    Each vine was nearly as thick as a bucket, spreading across the broken walls and spilling over the edges, adding a sinister, pulsing look to the dead cityscape.


    His eyes narrowed. There were no signs of life visible amidst the ruins; no movement, no sounds other than the relentless patter of blood rain.


    Yet, something about the scene gave him pause¡ªit felt anything but abandoned, as if somethingy dormant, watching him from just beyond his reach.


    He tried activating his Spiritual Eye and focusing on the nearest of the red vines.


    But from this distance, he wasn''t able to find much.


    "Well, I should be able to escape before something goes wrong." While contemting his decision, he gradually approached the ruins of the city.


    As Ram neared the city wall, just twenty meters away, a chilling sensation crept over him, setting his nerves on edge.


    He stopped and instinctively raised his head, scanning the city wall and the murky skies above, but saw nothing out of the ordinary.


    With his recent increase in Spirit attribute and Soul power, he could tell, that feeling of impending danger didn''t fade, though, and Ram quickly controlled his spiritual power to form a thick wooden shield in front of him.


    An inch-thick shield sprang to life, covered with dense spiritual runes.


    Thanks to his nt Lord affinity, he was able to summon it with barely a thought, almost instantly.


    Barely a heartbeatter, a sharp, thorn-like projectile came rocketing toward him from somewhere unseen, tearing through the air with incredible speed, like a sniper''s bullet.


    "Boom!" The sound of impact was deafening, and before he could even brace himself, the force of the hit shook his entire body.


    Strong airwaves spread across all over the ce, while thorn struck his shield with explosive force, and before he could fully react, it tore straight through, only holding up a fraction of a second before the projectile burst through and plunged into his right shoulder.


    Pain erupted all over his body as the thorn punctured deep, tearing through his joint and leaving a bloody hole.


    The force of the hit sent him tumbling back, flung through the air like a rag doll until hended hard on the rain-soaked ground tens of meters away, dazed and motionless, pain radiating from his shoulder and ribs, with blood flowing down from the wound.


    Still, he managed to stay somewhat conscious, he tried to move, realizing that his shield had at least deflected the thorn enough to spare his heart¡ªbut just barely.


    Gritting his teeth, he could feel that most of the bones near the impact zone were either fractured or shattered, and his internal organs were in even worse condition due to the impact of the violent shockwave.


    The Mind Shadow Parasite that was attached to his heart, protected his heart from the residual shockwaves, but its own condition was also not good.


    "Who the fuck... was that?" he growled through clenched teeth with shock and anger.


    His eyes narrowing, he forced himself to nce at his health stats, he saw the drop¡ªmore than eighty-five points lost in a single hit.


    If not for the enhancements from his Life Spirit Body, he would likely be a heartbeat away from death.


    The huge amount of Life energy of his Life Spirit Body kicked in before he could even reach for his reserve life energy, sending waves of restorative power surging through his body.


    The energy snaked along his spiritual lines, targeting his broken bones and injured organs, wrapping around them like warm, healing threads.


    Slowly, his shoulder joint began to mend, the bleeding stopped, and the raw pain dulled to a throb as his body worked tirelessly to repair itself.


    Ram looked at his attribute panel and found that his health points were decreasing, but his broken body was healing itself faster than he could imagine, simr to the effect of using his reserve Life Energy.


    Ram took a few steadying breaths, feeling the life energy stabilize him bit by bit. It took another eighty-five points, before his wounds werepletely healed, and returned back to how they were before.


    And all of this happened within a matter of few seconds, during which he also helped the Mind Shadow parasite to heal its body with his own life energy.


    However, even after his body waspletely healed, he didn''t try to sit up, but still remained motionless waiting for the enemy''s next move.


    Whoever¡ªor whatever¡ªhadunched that attack had incredible speed and power, he didn''t even clearly see the previous attack, and he was already shot.


    Unexpectedly, he did not bring Ling''er along, which limited his attack methods to those such as utilizing his spiritual power to create various wood-based attacks.


    So, while waiting he concentrated his spiritual power, imagining sharp wood spears, to attack back or ready to escape back any time.

 Chapter 158: Hive Guard (Beeman Warrior)

    As Ramy on the wet ground, the faint sound of wings flipping reached his ears¡ªa steady, rhythmic thrum, growing louder by the second.


    The noise was unmistakable, like a giant ho buzzing, fierce and sharp.


    But as it closed in, Ram''s expression hardened; he could tell there wasn''t just one of them. There were two.


    He extended his Divine Consciousness, stretching it carefully to check the iing creatures. Soon, the creatures entered the range of his Divine Consciousness.


    Two tall, humanoid bee-like figures flew toward him, hovering close. Their bodies became clear in his mind¡ªabination of intimidating bulk and bizarre detail.


    Each creature had a muscr, armor-like body covered in ck and yellow stripes, giving them the menacing look of a wasp but with far more bulk and strength.


    Their four muscr arms held sharp, spear-like weapons in the top two hands, with their sharp ends facing toward the dark clouds, and the bottom pair was clenched, ready for battle.


    Their heads seemed disproportionately smallpared to their powerful frames, withrge ck eyes that covered most of their heads, and a pair of antennae twitching to pick up any movement.


    Behind them, a long, pointed tail jutted out, sharp and deadly, vibrating slightly with every beat of their transparent wings.


    The two humanoid bee creatures floated closer, careless, buzzing with a sense of assumed victory.


    Ram could make out their voices, speaking in a rough, guttural version of the Blue Star''smonnguage. He strained his ears to catch their words, realizing they were talking as if he was already dead.


    "Another weak human, how dare hee alone to our territory," one of them scoffed, its voice cold, tinged with arrogance.


    "Did you see that pathetic shield?" sneered the other. "Barely slowed down themander''s blood stinger for even a moment."


    "These assholes..." Ram gritted his teeth, a flicker of anger sparking within him, but he kept his expression nk, hiding his expressions.


    They thought he was finished, that he was just another easy kill.


    As hey still, Ram felt every bit of the rain''s weight on him, but behind his stillness was a carefully controlled pulse of spiritual energy, spreading out like invisible threads across the muddy earth.


    With his strong spirit attribute, he could sense something far more dangerous than the two approaching bee-creatures, a silent but powerful presence lurking nearby, just waiting for the right moment to strike if he made a wrong move.


    He knew he had only one chance to act. The two bee creatures swaggered forward,pletely unaware of the web he''d spun beneath their feet.


    They came close¡ªclose enough for Ram to hear the clicking of their mandibles and the low rumble of their cruelughter.


    When they were just two meters away, Ram''s eyes narrowed, and with a mentalmand, a sudden burst of thick vines erupted from the ground around them.


    "What¡ª!" one of the creatures hissed, but the vines tightened like living shackles, coiling around their limbs, and their bodies, even binding their deadly stingers.


    The vines gave them no room to struggle, forcing their arms down and immobilizing their wings. Their once-arrogant expressions quickly contorted into panic as they tried, and failed, to wrench themselves free.


    In the next instant, wooden spears shot out from multiple directions, emerging from the trees and ground, and rushed straight at the captured creatures.


    They struck with pinpoint uracy, piercing the joints of their armor-like exoskeletons, slipping between the tes, and stabbing deep into their flesh.


    The two bee warriors shrieked, their eyes bulging as their struggles weakened. But just as Ram began to catch his breath, the hairs on the back of his neck rose.


    That ominous feeling intensified, a warning simr to what he experienced before, feeling the prickling sensation of being locked onto once again.


    In that brief instant, he caught sight of a deadly, gleaming red stinger streaking toward him like a bullet, aimed with terrifying precision.


    However, Ram just gave a smile, as his surroundings blurred, and in a blink, his body vanished, taking the two captured bee-creatures with him.


    There was a deafening boom as the red stinger struck the ground where he''d been lying moments before, exploding the earth in a shower of mud and blood-stained rain.


    Ram reappeared back inside his personal space, feeling the cold sweat dripping down his forehead.


    "Too close," he muttered to himself, but as he steadied himself, a faint smile tugged at the corner of his mouth, with unknown excitement coursing through his body.


    "Ha...Haha..." heughed aloud to relive his excitement, he had barely escaped, but he had also managed to capture two of the creatures that attacked him.


    The two bee creaturesy immobilized beside him, unconscious but still bound by the vines he''d summoned.


    He exhaled a long, shaky breath, thinking back at the darkness of the Red River Domain that he''d narrowly escaped.


    Ram took a step toward the two bound bee creatures, keeping his guard up, he activated his Spiritual Eye, to identify them.


    Immediately a translucent interface filled with information floated before his gaze.


    [ Name:


    Hive Guard


    ]


    [ Race:


    Beeman Warrior


    ]


    [ Level:


    Silver-Tier (13%)


    ]


    [ Physique:


    23.7


    ]


    [ Spirit:


    12.3


    ]


    [ Racial Characteristics:


    [Hive Loyalty]:


    Bound by a biological imperative, the Hive Guard ispelled to protect its hive and obey its queen without question.


    [Regenerative Armor]:


    Hive Guards'' thick, bio-striped exoskeleton is capable of regenerating over time, hardening further when subjected to consistent damage.


    [Swarm Call]:


    All Hive Guards are connected with each other since birth, this ability allows the Hive Guard to call nearby hive members in times of distress, amplifying its own attributes by 20% for every additional hive member within a hundred meters, up to a maximum of 150%.


    ]


    [ Skills:


    [Sonic Strike]:


    The Hive Guard''s wings can produce a high-frequency soundwave, temporarily disrupting an enemy''s senses and concentration when in close range,


    [Enhanced Vital Stinger]:


    Equipped with a retractable stinger, capable of piercing dense material with a force equivalent to a top Silver-Tier attack.


    [Venom Infusion]:


    Their stingers can channel venom directly from their tail nds, imbuing their attacks with a corrosive, paralyzing effect.


    ]


    As Ram scrolled through the information, he became more and more interested in these creatures,pared to cavemen, the Hive Guards were on the next level, with both strong defensive and offensive abilities.


    This exined their careless advance earlier¡ªthey believed themselves untouchable in their hive domain.


    What stood out most to Ram, was their racial characteristics, the Swarm Call which looked simr to the Herd Mentality of cavemen, and the Enhanced Vital Stinger.


    "The increase in attributes is hugepared with cavemen. In front of these guys, cavemen really looked rubbish, it''s no wonder they are one of the lowest races on Blue Star."


    If these guards had managed to summon backup before he''d captured them, he could have faced a deadly wave of reinforcements.


    Although he could escape, he won''t be able to capture anyone. However, he still felt slightly scared thinking about facing a simr attack from before.


    Ram carefully extended some Life Energy toward one of the unconscious Beemen, channeling just enough life energy to close its minor wounds and regain its consciousness.


    He watched as the Beeman''s antennae twitched, its ck eyes flickering to its senses with a dull, confused gaze that quickly sharpened into rm.


    The Beeman struggled against the vines binding it, but Ram tightened his control, keeping the creature immobilized as he leaned forward, his voice low butmanding.


    "Easy there. I only want information. If you cooperate, things can stay... painless."

 Chapter 159: Giant Bee Form, Humanoid Beeman Form

    "Easy there. I only want information. If you cooperate, things can stay... painless," he said, keeping his tone steady.


    "Now, tell me¡ªwhomands this ce? And why did you attack me?"


    For a moment, the Beeman froze, itsrgepound eyes narrowing, processing the words.


    But then, its mandibles twitched, and a sinister, clickingugh began to rise from its chest.


    "Hahaha... You''ve entered Hive Queen Zhara''s domain," it sneered, as its every word echoed through the entire space. "All who step foot within ournds are trespassers... are intruders... and intruders are hunted."


    Without warning, the Beeman''s body began to convulse, muscles straining and expanding.


    Its humanoid features melted away, transforming into a massive, two-and-a-half-meter bee with dark ck and yellow stripes that seemed to harden, taking on an armored sheen.


    Its Mandibles clicked menacingly as its limbs bulked up, its arms morphing into sharp, stinger-like appendages.


    Ram noticed the Beeman''s physique spiking in power, surging from its initial twenty points to a terrifying 60 points.


    To his dismay, the other Beeman beside it began to change as well, following the same transformation.


    "Hive Loyalty... It''s this racial trait," he thought, watching as they took on a mindless, monstrous form, each muscle tensed, their eyes alight with mindless fury bound to their queen''s will.


    "Intruders are hunted," one of the creatures buzzed, its voice stripped of anything remotely humanoid, reced with a primal, insectoid resonance.


    The words echoed as though the queen herself were speaking through them.


    Ram''s eyes narrowed, but he was not worried. Although their new forms were imposing, with hardened exoskeletons and stingers like brutal spears, he felt no fear.


    They were already inside his personal space, and here, he held control over everything inside this space.


    With a single thought, hemanded the space to press down, and an invisible weight like a mountain pinned the transformed Beemen to the ground.


    Suddenly being violently pressed to the ground, they buzzed and struggled, wings vibrating violently as they tried to fight the crushing force.


    Their resistance was futile. Ram raised his hand, and two massive wooden spears formed in the air beside him, their ends razor-sharp.


    Ram stepped forward reaching his hand to rub one of the bee''s head, feeling its hard but smooth surface, he spoke.


    "Well then, you may die in peace," he waved his hand, sending the spears flying straight at the Beemen, piercing their carapaces in one swift, decisive motion.


    Soon the buzzing stopped, reced by a hollow silence as the bodies of the Hive Queen''s guardsy lifeless on the ground.


    "So, Hive Queen Zhara..." he thought.


    "There should be some information about this Queen Zhara... in the data shared by the Alliance." Although these Hive Guards didn''t devolve much information, knowing this name was already enough for him, he could directly check about it through the alliance records.


    He quickly opened his Lord''s Panel and moved to the Alliance interface to check for more details. There he found some details on Hive Queen Zhara, not much, but it''s still useful.


    As he guessed before, she was an Alien Lord, with Tier 6 strength. Looking at these short details, he waspletely stunned and denied his thoughts of returning back immediately for revenge.


    He was still Tier 3, Tier 6 was still very far from him, and being able to escape was already considered lucky.


    As Ram observed the details, a strange glow caught his eye.


    From the still bodies of the fallen Beemen, two shimmering, ethereal lights emerged, each one shaped like a spectral bee.


    The soul forms hovered for a moment, then drifted toward the Sylvan Soul Tree at the center of his space, drawn like moths to a me.


    When they touched the tree, they were absorbed instantly, leaving a faint pulse of energy rippling through the bark and leaves.


    Almost immediately, a surge of knowledge washed over Ram''s mind, followed by a holographic prompt.


    [


    Sylvan Soul Tree sessfully absorbed two souls and is prepared for Sylvan Spirit Rebirth. You may convert these souls into wood spirits.


    ]


    [


    ess options?


    ]


    Ram''s eyebrows lifted with interest; he focused his eyes on the new options.


    [Sylvan Spirit Rebirth Options]


    [ 1. Giant Bee Form


    ; Life Energy Cost: 130 points; Spiritual Power Cost: 70 points.


    ]


    [ Description:


    Pure insect form with minor intelligence, suitable for defense and simplemands.


    ]


    [ 2. Humanoid Beeman Form


    ; Life Energy Cost: 270 points; Spiritual Power Cost: 320 points.


    ]


    [ Description:


    Humanoid form, retaining all racial characteristics and skills of the Beeman species before death, suitable forplexmands and advancedbat roles.


    ]


    Ram took in both options thoughtfully, the first option presented was a Giant Bee, straightforward and rtively less demanding in terms of spiritual power and life energy.


    "A giant bee might be decent, but¡­ they are limited in intelligence and skills," he pondered as he moved his focus to the second option. "A humanoid Beeman."


    This form required a significantlyrger investment of spiritual power and life energy, but it offered the preservation of the Beemen''s racial characteristics, including their skills and loyalty¡ªa feature he could likely redirect it towards himself.


    From then on, they will be loyal to him and won''t be affected by their previous queen. Ram smirked, weighing the options.


    An intelligent, skilled wood spirit withbat instincts and a natural affinity for hive tactics would not only be useful but a formidable asset, he took a deep breath, centering his mind.


    "For two souls, they need a total of 540 points of Life energy and 640 points of spiritual energy." While thinking he looked at his own attribute panel, with more than two thousand reserve Life energy and more than three thousand Spiritual power to use.


    He finally selected the second option for both the souls to the humanoid transformation.


    Instantly, his life energy and spiritual power began draining steadily from his attribute panel, as the Sylvan Soul Tree absorbed the resources, surging with energy that enveloped the spectral forms in a soft, green aura.


    The translucent figures started to solidify, their shapes condensing into form and mass.


    He watched with full concentration, as this was his first time witnessing the entire Soul conversion. The Process was smooth and very fast, before his eyes, the ghostly outlines of the Beemen transformed with remarkable speed, each detail sharpening itself from inside out.


    And from the look of it, it''s an organic body simr to before, not a wood creature he expected.


    Muscr arms took shape, covered in the iconic striped chitin that glistened with an almost metallic sheen.


    Theirpound eyes gleamed with intensity, radiating the instincts of a soldier, the aura around them slowly faded, and the transformation finalized with a resonant hum, like the low buzz of wings at rest.


    One of the newly reborn Beemen tilted its head, looking at him with a curious, almost reverent expression, its movements smooth were smooth as before.


    The other copied itspanion''s stance, and Ram sensed an instinctive loyalty flowing through the bond¡ªan unshakable connection, much like the loyalty of his other wood spirits and pets.


    Yet he quickly noticed somethingcking. "Sadly, they don''t seem to retain any memories from before," he muttered, a note of regret tinged with curiosity.


    Despite this, he was already very satisfied, even though they lost their memories, they seemed to still have some basicmon sense, unlike the other whiteboard wood spirits like Thorny and others, which he needed to train them, knowing this also brought a grin on his face.


    Ram focused his Spiritual Eye on one of the reborn Beemen, keen to see what had changed. As the details unfolded in his mind, he noted a series of new attributes and upgrades:


    [ Name:


    Hive Guard


    ]


    [ Race:


    Wood Spirit (Beeman Variant)


    ]


    [ Level:


    Silver-Tier (100%)


    ]


    [ Quality:


    Elite


    ]


    [ Physique:


    54


    ]


    [ Spirit:


    14.5


    ]


    [ Racial Characteristics:


    [Hive Loyalty (Wood Spirit)]:


    Cannot disobey the orders of Sylvan Lord. When in proximity to other wood spirits, all allied units gain a 10% boost in agility and resilience.


    [Natural Regenerative Armor]:


    Hive Guards'' thick, bio-striped exoskeleton is capable of regenerating over time, hardening further when subjected to consistent damage, and now exhibits properties simr to enchanted wood, reducing physical damage received by 15%.


    [Swarm Call (Wood Spirit link)]:


    Allows the Beeman to merge its life energy momentarily with nearby wood spirits, sharing power and defenses, amplifying its own attributes by 20% for every additional hive member within a hundred meters, up to a maximum of 150%.


    [Wood Spirit Body (Low)]:


    Increase the maximum health by 150% and recovery speed by 20%.


    ]


    [ Skills:


    [Sonic Strike]:


    The Hive Guard''s wings can produce a high-frequency soundwave, temporarily disrupting an enemy''s senses and concentration when in close range,


    [Enhanced Vital Stinger]:


    Equipped with a retractable stinger, capable of piercing dense material with a force equivalent to a top Silver-Tier attack, can use its own life energy to regenerate more stingers.


    [Venom Infusion]:


    Their stingers can channel venom directly from their tail nds, imbuing their attacks with a corrosive, paralyzing effect that targets enemy stamina and agility for a short duration.]

 Chapter 160: Leaf-Dome Housing Plant

    As Ram reviewed the details, a few changes caught his attention.


    First, the race of the creature had shifted to a Beeman variant of the Wood Spirit, clearly reflecting its transformation.


    Its quality had increased from ordinary to Elite, and its level was now a full Silver Tierpared with its early silver tier. These boosts had improved its physique and spirit stats significantly.


    Its racial traits had also adapted. Some were strengthened, and a new characteristic had emerged: Wood Spirit Body.


    It enhanced maximum health and recovery speed, functioning like a smaller-scale version of Ram''s own Life Spirit Body. This feature alone would make the Hive Guard more resilient than any ordinary creature of its type.


    As for skills, there didn''t appear to be any drastic additions, but the upgraded racial traits and improved quality clearly made the creature stronger and more versatile.


    Looking at his Lord''s panel again, the Territorial Poption also increased by two, although he doesn''t know how useful they can be, he nced at the newly transformed Hive Guards with a sense of aplishment.


    "Using this method, unlike other Lords, I don''t need to worry about not having enough soldiers to fight, all I need to do was to collect enough souls and resurrect them into Wood Spirits." Ram continued to check his own attribute panel and found that his experience also increased slightly from the feedback.


    However, the 0.7% increase was very smallpared to his current upgrade requirement, looking at it he couldn''t help but mutter, "Damm... Unless I cultivate Tier 4 spiritual nts or Wood Spirits, I won''t gain much experience from Tier 3 alone."


    "At this rate, I won''t be able to upgrade fast enough if I only concentrate on Tier 3, but upgrading any one of them to Tier 4 seemed like it needs thousands of points of Life energy and Spiritual power each." He continued to ponder, looking back at the Beeman who are adjusting to the new environment.


    Leaving the newly transformed Hive Guards to adapt, Ram reached into his storage space and retrieved a small, palm-sized card marked with intricate patterns.


    This was a storage card¡ªhe''d purchased earlier from the alliance store, loaded with seeds he selected. Crushing it lightly, he watched as arge group of seeds appeared, hovering momentarily before he swept them all into his inventory.


    These weren''t the seeds that enhance the personal attributes or perception, but the housing seeds he brought for the cavemen or other creatures to settle inside his space


    Two hundred seeds floated in his hands¡ªthat cost him a hundred points of source power, but Ram knew the long-term benefits made it worthwhile.


    Once fully grown, each housing seed would slowly absorb ''Ideal power'' or ''Thought power'' leaked from its inhabitants, slowly converting it into source power, and storing it forter use.


    As you can know Source power is produced from the mixture of all kinds of thought power, whether positive thoughts or negative thoughts, which is a higher-level energypared to Reiki.


    It''s not as pure as the Power of Faith, he saw before, but at the same level, and because of its unorthodox nature, it is hard for creatures to absorb it.


    Even if someone tries to absorb it forcefully, their mind will get corrupted, turning them into bloodthirsty monsters.


    Thus far, only The Divine Spirit Tree possesses the ability to freely absorb source power and create miraculous things with it, like creating Monster dens and so on.


    Maybe there might be other creatures or spiritual nts like the Ancient tree of Elves, that can use source power like the Divine Spirit Tree, but Ram didn''t know much about them.


    Coming back to the housing seeds over time, these seeds could generate a steady supply of source power¡ªording to Su Xing, most Lords use simr types of spiritual nts or other devices to gather more Source power.


    The high cost, however, wasn''t just for their basic utility.


    Each seed had been meticulously modified by expert nters, altering the traits of these housing nts to amplify their usefulness.


    With Ram''s current level of seed collection, creating or extracting seeds with simr attributes was far beyond his reach.


    So, without any other option, he bought more, ording to Su Xing, a Tier 3 housing nt can easily amodate ten ordinary adult humans and be able to produce 0.1 source power per day.


    The output mostly depends on the strength and spirit attribute of the creatures living inside, the higher it is the more the output of the source power.


    Holding the seeds, Ram began spreading them methodically across the designated area by infusing them with enough Life energy.


    One by one, the seeds pulsed with life as Ram continued to infuse more life energy, even the surrounding reiki and life energy particles inside the space began to gather around those seeds as they grew at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    In less than an hour, the barren area had transformed into a lush, fantastical forest scene. The housing seeds had grown intorge, spherical huts that resembled oversized, fruits.


    Each "hut" had round openings that served as doors and windows, and the tops of these structures were crowned with thick and long green leaves that sprouted like decorative plumes, giving the appearance of giant, leafy bulbs.


    Ram took in the sight, raising an eyebrow in amusement. "Hmm, they look like giant onions with leaks sprouting out the top," he muttered, chuckling to himself.


    Despite the resemnce, he knew these were far from the onions he was used to.


    The texture and strength of these housing nts were very strong and easily able to withstand a few attacks from Tier 3 professionals.


    However, their main focus was not on defense but on their efficiency in gathering Source power.


    Each of these towering nts stood at around four to five meters tall, with a broad base underground that expanded into cozy, curved walls capable offortably housing groups of twenty to thirty cavemen each.


    The interiors appeared spacious, with soft, wood-textured surfaces that would naturally inste against any harmful weather or energies.


    The leafy tops not only provided additional shade but also contributed to the nt''s ability to gather more energy, which has an additional recovery effect on the creatures living inside.


    As Ram took a step back to admire his handiwork, he activated his Spiritual Eye, focusing on one of the nearest housing nts. His gaze sharpened, and detailed information about the nt''s nature and properties began to materialize before him.


    [ Name:


    Leaf-Dome Housing nt


    ]


    [ Level:


    Silver


    ]


    [ Quality:


    Elite


    ]


    [ Type:


    Housing nt


    ]


    [ Traits:


    Source Power Collector, Resilient Structure, Growth Adaptability - Minor Healing Aura


    ]


    [ Source Power Collector:


    Slowly absorbs source power, storing it within its core. This power can be harvested periodically once every five days, with a maximum capacity of 0/100 source power


    ]


    [ Resilient Structure:


    The outeryer has a natural resistance to harsh weather and low-level physical attacks, ensuring durability in rough conditions and self-regeneration abilities.


    ]


    [ Growth Adaptability - Minor Healing Aura:


    Gradually transforms the surplus Reiki into an absorbable Life Aura, that can increase the speed of recovery by an additional 100%


    ]


    "Perfect," Ram murmured, pleased with the Leaf-Dome Housing nts, just then when he was about to close the attribute panel, his vision was flooded with continuous prompts that appeared one by one, asking him, whether to save the following skills from all two hundred nts.

 Chapter 161: Void Fragment Level 1

    Moments after Ram finished examining the nts, a series of system logs flickered in his field of vision, but most of them quickly vanished, leaving just three prompts floating in front of him.


    [


    Do you wish to retain the ''Source Power Collector'' skill X200, ssified ''D'' Grade skill, at the cost of 2,000 points of Spiritual Power?


    ]


    [Yes/No]


    [


    Do you wish to retain the ''Resilient Structure'' skill X200, ssified ''E'' Grade skill, at the cost of 200 points of Spiritual Power?


    ]


    [Yes/No]


    [


    Do you wish to retain the ''Growth Adaptability - Minor Healing Aura'' skill X200, ssified ''E'' Grade skill, at the cost of 200 points of Spiritual Power?


    ]


    [Yes/No]


    Ram couldn''t help but smile as he considered the prompts.


    Back when he was still at Tier 1, retaining even a single skill would have cost him tens of thousands of spiritual power points.


    Now, thanks to his evolution and the continuous refinement of his Spiritual power and Life energy, saving a D-grade skill was as simple as spending just ten points of spiritual power per instance.


    And E-grade skills? that needed a thousand points per instance¡ªnow only need one point of Spiritual power.


    Though D-grade and E-grade skills weren''t individually powerful, being able to collect over two hundred of each skill opened up countless possibilities.


    With enough of these skills saved and stored, he could infuse them into other creatures or even create two hundred more nts capable of collecting source power with the skill Source Power Collector.


    "Hmm... I might even be able to collect more seeds from the new nts to continue generating nts with Source Power Collector skills." He thought as he looked at his remaining spiritual power to save both Source Power Collector and Growth Adaptability - Minor Healing Aura.


    Soon he lost another two thousand two hundred points of spiritual power and saved all those skills, and the next thing was to find suitable spiritual nts or wood spirits to infuse them.


    "I should go back and meet up with the others," Ram murmured, feeling all the time, he spent after he entered the new space, and went to the Lord''s city and from there to Red River Domain.


    Calcting it all, it had been too long since he''d left the Void Space, and he knew it was time to return to the Cyber Core District.


    Closing his eyes, he focused his Divine consciousness, reaching out to the faint Space mark he had ced when he first entered the Void Space.


    The mark pulsed softly, with his intent to return back, he disappeared from the Sylvan Soul Kingdom, and the surroundings warped and faded into a hazy void.


    The moment he reappeared, Ram noticed he wasn''t in the stone house where he first entered the space, but instead found himself hundreds of meters away, standing on a rocky teau not far from the cavemen''s tribe.


    He took a moment to orient himself, scanning around, there was no immediate threat in sight, "Off..." he sighed releasing his tension.


    Drawing a deep breath, Ram activated the mental link he shared with his wood spirits and the evolved Half-Drow cavemen he transformed. "Hey, everyone, I need you all here," he called everyone through the connection.


    Momentster, Ram sensed a familiar presence approaching. Nyra arrived first, with Korrin and a wave of cavemen trailing behind her¡ªover seventy of them gathering quickly.


    Then he noticed Ling''er, Groot, Thorny, and Ming Yue following close behind, each eager to meet him.


    Nyra reached him first, wrapping her arms around his right hand with a grin. "Finally, you''re back! I was beginning to think you''d forgotten all about us," she teased, her eyes gleaming with warmth.


    Thorny and Ming Yue floated up to his face, each one taking turns nudging his cheeks in a show of affection.


    Ming Yue''s gentle nudges were calming, while Thorny was more yful, a bit rough in its own way. Ram chuckled at their attention, lifting his hand to pet both of them.


    Ling''er settled onto his left shoulder with a haughty look on her face, crossing her tiny hands in front of her. She nced around at the other creatures as if to say, "Remember, I''m the first spirit Ram chose."


    Korrin approached with his usual calm but attentive demeanor, stopping a few steps away and nodding in respect. The other cavemen gathered around, their gazes fixed on Ram, waiting for his instructions.


    "Now that all the mechanical soldiers already left, it''s time for us to leave," Ram said, smiling at all the creatures that gathered around him. "I already found a ce for all the cavemen to stay, however..."


    As Ram spoke to hispanions, he pulled up his Lord''s panel, hoping to add everyone in front of him to his territory.


    Adding the wood spirits was straightforward; they joined his territory without any resistance, with the total territorial poption increasing by another 4.


    But when he attempted to add Korrin and the other Half-Drow cavemen, a prompt shed up, blocking him.


    [System Note:


    Unable to recruit. The selected subject is non-recruitable.


    ]


    Ram already guessed this before, he didn''t frown or get disappointed.


    Despite this message, he could still sense his ability to bring them into his Void Space easily enough.


    It was as if, as long as the Half-Drow didn''t resist, he could transport them to his space without any issues¡ªmuch like with the Beeman from before.


    Just then, something clicked in his mind. "Wait¡­ I haven''t really looked over my own attribute panel in detail," he realized.


    Curious, he navigated back to his attribute panel, this time noticing a new set of entriesbeled as details about the Sylvan Soul Kingdom.


    His gaze lingered on the new information disyed:


    [ Name:


    Sylvan Soul Kingdom


    ]


    [ Type:


    Void Fragment


    ]


    [ Level:


    Level 1


    ]


    (Ten levels)


    [ Upgrade conditions:


    Need to devour more fragments or need to use space expansion items.


    ]


    [ Special Features:


    None


    ]


    Reading over the information, Ram couldn''t help but feel intrigued.


    "So, that''s how it was..." he immediately understood, although the Sylvan Soul Kingdom was transformed into his own territory, it''s still considered as a small Void fragment, with its own potential to grow.


    "Even though the upgrade conditions are quite straightforward, does this apply to the unknown quality upgrade requirement shown on the Lord''s panel?" Ram wondered as he examined further.


    "It appears the void fragment has ten more levels to go. I wonder how big it will expand once it reaches Level 10."


    Noticing his shift in mood, Nyra nudged him with a curious smile. "Master, did something happen?"


    "Nope, everything is fine," Ram replied with a quick, reassuring smile. But he could see the curiosity in Korrin''s eyes, the same in Nyra''s and a few of the other cavemen.


    Deciding it was time toy out his ns, he continued, "Actually¡­ there''s something important I want to discuss with all of you."


    Korrin stepped closer, arms folded, his sharp gaze focused on Ram.


    Ram inhaled deeply and spoke again, "It''s simple, I''ve developed a new ability that enables me to transform creatures into Wood Spirits."


    "I intend to convert most of the cavemen into Wood Spirits to enhance their potential."


    I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones and Golden Tickets!


    Thank You!!

 Chapter 162: Strong Spiritual Pressure I

    The whole process went smoothly, though Ram couldn''t deny that there was a certain harshness to it all.


    "Better this than being wiped out when the Void Space shatterspletely," he muttered, ncing back at the cavemen who had made it through.


    Out of the initial twenty thousand that entered the Lord''s trial, only five thousand six hundred had survived, considering it wasn''t even one-third of those that entered.


    Starting with the basics, Ram first added the weaker cavemen¡ªthose at Tiers 1 and 2, as well as the elders and children¡ªinto the Sylvan Soul Kingdom.


    These small fries would, can help umte some source power. Then he concentrated on the stronger ones.


    Those that were upgraded to Tier 3 with the help of Korrin''s talent. Among them were more than four hundred cavemen who had undergone special evolutions.


    He then turned to the Sylvan Soul Tree, which had grown slightly after collecting more souls. At the base of the tree, the souls of all those fallen cavemen were locked within its roots, waiting to be revived.


    But to do so, he needed to save more Life energy and spiritual power, "Thirty thousand... just for Korrin''s?" he murmured, calcting in his head. "it must be due to his innate talent and his One-star General quality."


    Sighing, he walked back toward Sid and the others, "Reviving them all is going to take some time," he thought.


    As Ram neared Sid and Liam, he immediately noticed the change in them, both were upgraded to Tier 3. Looking at him Sid, greeted him with a casual nod, but it was Liam who burst out with enthusiasm.


    "Hey, bro! decided to show up, huh?" Liam said, his eyes practically sparkling.


    "Thanks to those mushrooms you gave us, we managed to reach Tier 3! Can you believe it?" He pped Sid on the back, who gave a small smirk and added, "Yeah, not bad at all. The attribute boost helped us a lot to upgrade faster."


    Ram gave them a grin, he knew all of it, it was him who used extra Life energy to grow those Mushrooms. Watching those excited guys, he used his Spiritual Eye to check them.


    [ Name:


    Siddharth (Sid)


    ]


    [ Age:


    24/147


    ]


    [ Race:


    Human


    ]


    [ Profession:


    Tire-3 Martial Artist (0.6%)


    ]


    [ Physique:


    47.4


    ]


    [ Spirit:


    17.2


    ]


    [ Talent:


    A-092 Beast-Man (Transformation ability, can transform into a humanoid monster)


    ]


    [ Special Status:


    Distorted (3%)


    ]


    [ Name:


    Liam


    ]


    [ Age:


    20/93


    ]


    [ Race:


    Human


    ]


    [ Profession:


    Tier 3 Hunter (3.7%)


    ]


    [ Physique:


    59.4


    ]


    [ Spirit:


    23.7


    ]


    [ Talent:


    ???


    ]


    "Huh... both improved very much,pared to Sid, Liam improved faster, he was already close to the first limit of his physical attribute," Ram pondered as he looked at their attributes.


    Just then, Mai and Su Mu approached, catching onto the conversation.


    Mai raised an eyebrow, ncing at Sid and Liam. "So, I heard these guys also got those mushrooms you left on my desk, huh?"


    "If only I knew about it sooner, I would have made some attribute potions with an even better effect," she said, half-pouting, half-smiling.


    Ram scratched the back of his head, chuckling. "Haha¡­ Don''t worry, Mai. I''ve got more of those mushrooms stashed away. I just need some time to grow them again."


    "But you know, attribute boosts are effective only once, so there''s no point in having seconds, unless..." Her voice trailed off with a small sigh, "unless you consume one of a higher level."


    "True, but there''s more where that came from," Ram said confidently. "I just need a bit more time to grow, and soon I''ll be able to harvest some Tier 4 mushrooms..."


    "Really?" Mai''s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    "Yes," Ram replied back, he also understood how valuable those mushrooms are to those who want to break their limits before upgrading to Tier 4.


    "Right, enough talk. I think it''s time for us to head out," he added, and the group gathered around, ready to leave the Void Space, although they didn''t get their hands on the source seed they came here for, they already gained some after killing some Half Drows.


    Before they needed one Return card for each person to escape the void space, but with the Void Space on the brink of copse, it was simpler now.


    Only one card was necessary, and it would bring them all out together.


    Just as Mai was about to activate the card, Liam turned to Ram with a suspicious look.


    "Hey, bro, what happened to all those cavemen? I didn''t see any of them around," Liam asked a hint of doubt in his voice. "You didn''t¡­ sacrifice them all, did you?"


    "Fuck, I knew it all along... you were up to something like this." Hearing Liam''s words everyone looked at him with some suspicion, they had seen it before, more than twenty thousand cavemen entered the trail in front of their eyes, and only less than half returned back.


    Ram''s eyes went wide. "What? No! I''d never do that." He waved his hands defensively, trying to reassure them.


    "I used another method to help them escape the Void Space," he exined quickly, though he deliberately avoided the specifics.


    He knew if he went into detail, they might think he really had sacrificed them¡ªespecially since the process had been so simr, with many of them giving themselves up willingly.


    They seemed satisfied with the answer, though still having some doubt, but didn''t press him further.


    Mai raised the Return card, giving it a firm squeeze. With a small crack, the card shattered, and in an instant, the space around them warped and twisted.


    The dizzying sensation passed, and they found themselves standing outside the Void Gate they had entered before, back in familiar surroundings.


    The group exchanged quick smiles, but before they could feel some relief, when a loud, rough voice cut through the air, dripping with irritation.


    "Boss, those bastards are out! Damn it, made us wait for days out here¡­"


    Everyone turned around towards the sudden sound with some doubt, just in time to see a hulking figure¡ªa tall, bald-headed man with a heavy prosthetic arm¡ªstomping their way.


    His expression was a blend of annoyance and eagerness, and his eyes narrowed on the group as he barked hisint, he threw a nce over his shoulder, shouting back at someone waiting further behind.


    Both Mai and Sid''s faces darkened the moment they recognized the man.


    They exchanged a quick nce at each other and silently looked at Ram and the others, who instinctively shifted into ready stances, weapons subtly drawn and eyes sharp.


    Ram''s mind raced as he pieced together the familiarity. ''Wait¡­ this guy''s the one who tossed Xiao Mu onto Sid''s truck that day.''


    The thought brought a brief sh of anger, but he quickly smothered it, keeping his focus on the man advancing toward them.


    Sid let out a low, guttural growl, his fists tightening, muscles rippling with anger, barely restraining himself.


    His gaze swept around, taking stock of the rough-looking gang emerging from all directions.


    They were surrounded¡ªand Sid knew it wouldn''t be a simple escape.


    Beside him, Liam, who hadn''t fully grasped the tension, rolled his shoulders, loosening his fingers as he readied himself to fight at any moment.


    "Guess the wee party''s here," Su Mu muttered as he drew her bow, a smirk tugging at her lips as she eyed the bald man and his gang.


    Before anyone could make a move, Mai stepped forward, raising a hand to hold them back. "Wait. This isn''t your fight," she said, her voice calm but steely.


    Her eyes flicked to Sid, signaling him with a silentmand passing between them as she continued "This is an old personal conflict, you guys don''t get yourselves involved."


    Ram started to protest, but Sid moved beside Mai, signaling his agreement. "Yeah, we''ve got some old unfinished business with this bastard. You guys don''t need to be part of this."


    The bald-headed man''sughter echoed across the clearing, twisted and ugly, seeing what they were trying to do.


    "Ha-ha-ha¡­ you think they can run?" he sneered, flecks of saliva flying as he shouted. "All of you¡­ will die today. You''re surrounded by more than three hundred members of our gang. There''s no way out except straight to hell!"


    "Even my boss is here, you can never escape...ha-ha."


    Ram raised an eyebrow, ncing from the crazed bald man to Mai, who was still standing firmly in front of him and the others, her face taut with determination.


    He nced back at Mai, raising his hands in a half-shrug, "See?" he said, his voice steady but carrying a hint of dry humor.


    "No need to split up or try to keep us out of this. Since we''re a team, we''re all in this together." He let the words hang, his gaze sliding back to those gang members surrounding them as he took a step forward, signaling his choice to both Liam and Su Mu.


    Sid''s eyes gleamed as he cracked his knuckles again, his expression twisted with a grin. "Fine. I''ve been itching for some action."


    Mai, taking onest look at each of her teammates, exhaled her own expression hardening. "Alright, but remember¡ªno one fights alone. wait for my instructions."

 Chapter 163: Spiritual Pressure II

    Before they could fight back, they heard the sound of footsteps drawing closer, and all the gang members fell silent¡ªeven the bald-headed thug, who, moments ago, had beenughing with wild arrogance.


    Now he stood frozen, straightening his posture with a look of respect and fear, like a dog leg.


    The gang members surrounding Ram and others parted, creating a clear path as a tall man in a sleek ck suit strode forward, nked by two men at his side.


    Ram, Sid, and the others turned, their eyes narrowing as the man in ck approached with a calm but imposing air.


    Ram felt it like an invisible force, pushing down more and more as the man came closer, testing their strength and will.


    Compared to others he was slightly better off thanks to hisrge amount of spiritual power, but he still couldn''t do much because of therge gap between their strengths.


    Mai''s jaw and her hands instinctively tightened, she subconsciously knew what they were facing, a Tier 5 or higher professional.


    Unlike Tier 1 to 3, each Level above Tier 4 has a huge gap, even if it was a Tier 4 creature, it''s hard for them to face against a newly upgraded Tier 5 creature.


    Only when they reach Tier 5 and above, can the huge spiritual power inside their bodies instinctively form such huge pressure.


    She remained standing, resilient against the overwhelming spiritual power, that turned into spiritual pressure that radiated from the man ahead.


    Each step he took seemed to increase the pressure in the air, like a heavy weight pressing down on their chests, when he was just a few steps away from them, the pressure suddenly increased to another level.


    Even Sid, who was the first to rush forward, held himself gripping his fists tighter, feeling the weight sink into his bones, and his body bent unable to even lift their heads to look face to face.


    The man in the ck suit stopped a few feet away, his cold eyes sweeping over Mai and the others as if assessing them one by one.


    He raised a brow, a faint, chilling smile appearing at the edge of his mouth, as the overwhelming spiritual pressure pressed heavily on them, like invisible chains tightening with each breath.


    One by one, Sid and Liam dropped to one knee, struggling to resist the crushing force pressing down on their bodies and minds.


    Even Mai, Ram, and Su Mu with higher attributes, felt unable to rise back as the intensity of the man''s power continued to increase with each breath.


    The man in ck sneered, a flicker of amusement crossing his face as he looked down at them.


    "Are you sure¡­ are these the ones who stole it?" His voice was smooth, almost casual, yet it carried an undeniable authority that filled the air with tension.


    He looked over at the bald-headed man, who flinched and quickly lowered his head in submission.


    "Yes... yes, it''s them boss," the bald thug replied nodding his head like a pig, his earlier smugnesspletely gone, as his face filled with cold sweat. "They''ve been troubling us for a while. But don''t worry boss, we''ll handle it¡ª"


    But before he could finish his words, the man in a ck suit, without a second thought, raised his hand, and before anyone could react, he struck the bald-headed thug who had previously taunted them.


    With just the force of his open palm, he sent the man flying like a rag doll.


    The thug''s body hurtled through the air, colliding with rocks one after another, until hey motionless in the distance.


    A deadly silence fell over the gang members as they stared in disbelief, eyes wide with terror, uncertain whether he was still alive or not.


    Realizing the gap in strength, the gang members staggered backward, distancing themselves from their so-called leader.


    Fear etched on their faces, they made way, leaving only the man in ck standing alone, directly across from Ram, Mai, and the others.


    His gaze returned to Mai, slowly raking over her body and beautiful face with a twisted grin that grew into an unsettling leer.


    "Forget about the items you stole..." he said, his voice low all the while letting his eyes full of lust. "You, on the other hand¡­ you look like you''d be far more enjoyable."


    It was as if time froze. Mai''s eyes narrowed, and a flicker of fury crossed her face as she clenched her fists."Say that again, and I''ll rip out your tongue," she snapped, her voice loud filled with anger.


    She didn''t try to exin that it was not their fault and that they were victims. It all felt meaningless, she knew better about how this kind of bastard mindset, all are born without any shame or shred of humanity.


    "Ha ha-ha... I like the stubborn type," He smiled back without caring much about Mai''s anger, he had done this multiple times and always liked those who struggled harder.


    Ram and the others who were still shocked at how powerful the guy in front of them, immediately snapped back to reality, their initial shock shifting to cold anger.


    Su Mu also had a rare glint of anger in his eyes, but she was still confused about how to handle the situation.


    Even Ram who actedzy and cool-minded, couldn''t help but tighten his fists as he struggled against the pressure that kept him pinned.


    However, he still held back, just now he used his spiritual eye and found that the man, whose name was Shane, was indeed a Tier 5 Professional and seemed not weak among Tier 5.


    While his mind calcted faster, he finally decided to escape by using his space, he knew doing this might attract more danger, so he didn''t hesitate.


    He immediately used his Divine consciousness to cover all of them, trying to form a link between himself, Mai, Su Mu, and the others, to include them within the space at any moment.


    Compared to Sid''s anger, everyone felt small, his eyes turned red as his fists trembled, his knuckles white from the force of his grip.


    "Araarrrr..." He roared as he tried to transform into his Bear form, but his body didn''t support the transformation under the heavy pressure.


    "If you dare touch my sister, I''ll make you wish you were never born!" he bellowed through the tense silence, his voice cut through the air like a de.


    The man in ck, Shane, tilted his head, an amused smile dancing on his lips.


    "Oh? You still have a fight in you? Good¡­ very good." He chuckled, his voice smooth but filled with a cruel enjoyment. "It makes things far more¡­ interesting."


    Shane turned to his remaining gang members, his voice calm yet dripping with malice. "Leave the woman," hemanded, a twisted grin forming on his face. "Kill the rest."


    The gang members hesitated, ncing at each other with visible fear, yet hismand left them no choice.


    Steeling themselves, they drew their weapons, forming a loose circle around Ram, Sid, Su Mu, and Liam.


    As the gang members moved in, their weapons glinting under the dim light, and suddenly the crushing pressure holding Ram, Sid, Su Mu, and the others finally began to ease, just enough to let them breathe.


    Ram caught Shane''s twisted grin, and immediately understood.


    "Fuck, he''s toying with us," Ram muttered, his jaw tightening. "He''s letting us struggle¡­ just so he can watch us die in slow motion."


    But that brief release of pressure was what Ram was waiting for. He leaned in, voice low and urgent. "Listen, everyone," he whispered, barely audible over.


    "I have a way to get us out of here¡ªthat can take all of us. But I need you to trust me. Don''t resist, or it won''t work."


    Su Mu and Liam exchanged tense nces; their faces filled with doubt. Mai gave a slight nod, her jaw set, ready to trust him.


    But Sid on the other hand was another story.


    His face twisted in rage, his eyes zing as his gaze locked onto Shane with a fiery hatred.


    Ignoring Ram''s words, he focused on the slight release of pressure. "Roar," With a roar that shook the ground, his body began to expand, muscles bulging and skin bristling with fur as he triggered his transformation into his Bearman form.


    His frame grew massive, ws elongating as he bared his teeth, an expression of pure rage twisting his face.


    "No one touches my sister!" Sid roared, his voice vibrating with raw fury as he charged forward, his ws extending, trying to tear through anyone who stood in his way.


    Shane''s smile only widened, eyes glittering with delight as he watched Sid''s reckless advance. "Oh, finally," he murmured, amusement dripping from every word. "Let''s see if you can entertain me."


    But before Sid could close the gap, two of Shane''s men sprang forward, intercepting him.


    They moved with well-trained speed, and their swords raised, but Sid swatted them aside like rag dolls. He rushed forward, his eyes fixed on Shane, refusing to slow down.


    "Fuck, I should have told it earlier," Ram clenched his fists, with frustration as he looked at Sid, who ran off into the chaos, not listening to his words.

 Chapter 164: Let me see... Who dares to touch my Husband.

    "Sid, stop it!" Ram yelled aloud, unexpected by his sudden movements, "If we stay here, we''re as good as dead!"


    But Sid''s rage had taken over, blinding him to Ram''s words.


    The increased effect from the rage attribute intensified his physique, allowing him to shrug off smaller attacks from the Tier 1 and Tier 2 gang members, but he was too consumed to notice the bruises and shallow cuts umting from their relentless strikes.


    However, it was then that one of Shane''s men, who was following behind him, stepped forward and smirked as he approached Sid.


    A brute man covered in tattoos, with bulging muscles and an air of confidence, not caring about Sid''s iing rush in the slightest bit.


    He was smaller than Sid''s who was nearly three-meter-tall frame, like a kid standing in front of an adult, but he looked unfazed.


    As Sid swung his fist forward with immense force, the man simply caught it with a sneer, absorbing the blow without flinching.


    Then, with a swift motion, he tightened his grip, leaped up slightly, and smashed his fist into Sid''s face, sending him reeling backward several meters.


    "Ahaaa..."Sid hit the ground with a roar of pain, blood trickling down his face.


    The impact seemed to snap him partially out of his rage, bringing him back to reality as he struggled to get back on his feet.


    The surroundings went silent, all eyes fixed on Sid as hey battered, his chest heaving withbored breaths.


    Standing over him was the tattooed man, his torso bare and covered in various inked symbols, his gaze filled with sadistic amusement.


    "Hahaha... give up and just die already. You don''t have a chance against me," he taunted, striding forward with slow, menacing steps. "How about this, we will take good care of your sister after your death."


    "Haha... yes, yes... we will," the others alsoughed with him, their eyes filled with lust.


    Su Mu''s eyes darted between Ram and Sid, her fists clenching as she prepared to rush to help Sid.


    But Ram''s hand shot out, holding her back, his voice low. "Wait... don''t charge in recklessly."


    As he spoke, he carefully checked the information shown on the holographic disy, "It''s hard... a Tier 4 Totem warrior, and another Tier 4 Psionic Stalker, an assassin professional with high speed and perception."


    Ram took a steadying breath, and while he still couldn''t find the details of Shane''s, the other two following behind were each Tier 4 professionals, and their professions didn''t seem simple at first nce.


    He knew about these two professions; Totem warriors are strong in physical abilities as they use powerful monster blood to quench their body every day, while the other Psionic Starker was a ''Rare'' profession that good at using telekic, telepathic, or mind-control abilities.


    "Sid, get back!" Mai''s voice rang out, her eyes zing as she tried to regroup with Sid.


    She nodded towards Ram, as they began to slowly edge toward him, keeping wary eyes on the surrounding gang members who circled them like vultures.


    From where he stood, Shane watched the scene unfold with a smirk, clearly entertained. "Is that all you''ve got?" he sneered, his toneced with mocking disdain.


    His gaze lingered on Sid''s bleeding body with cruel satisfaction.


    Ram''s mind raced with various thoughts, his focus sharp as he prepared to collect everyone into his spatial.


    But he kept a wary eye on the Psionic Stalker lurking, sensing the assassin''s predatory gaze fixed on them.


    The Stalker hadn''t made a move yet, but Ram could feel that even if there was any slightest shift in their moments, they would be attacked.


    Just as he steadied himself for ast-second escape, a voice rang out, light yetmanding, echoing from all around them. "Let me see¡­ Who dares to touch my husband?"


    The words rippled through the air, leaving Ram and his group stunned.


    An intense wave of spiritual pressure, sharper and heavier than they''d felt before, crashed down upon everyone.


    Ram instinctively braced himself, but to his shock, he felt only a gentle warmth¡ªalmost like a protective barrier surrounding him and his friends.


    The crushing weight of the spiritual pressure they were under vanished around them, leaving their tense bodies unexpectedly rxed.


    Ram nced at Mai, who returned his look with wide, startled eyes. "What... was that?" she whispered, ncing around at their bewildered group.


    Sid, wiping the blood from his lip, looked dazed but suddenly seemed to snap back to awareness.


    "Who...?" he murmured, looking down at the gang members who had been pressing them moments ago.


    Every single one of them was now on the ground, trembling, unable to even lift their heads. Even those two Tier 4 professionalsy down, their faces contorted in pain as if gravity itself had doubled or tripled its hold on them.


    Only Shane was able to stay calm, not affected by the spiritual pressure as he looked up into the air in the distance.


    "Husband? Who''s that....?" Su Mu muttered, a spark of awe and doubt flickering in her eyes as she watched everything around them.


    Ram, standing next to Su Mu, was equally stunned by the voice.


    He nced at Sid, who was just rising from the ground, rubbing his sore jaw, as much confused as them, Sid didn''t seem to know who the voice belonged to any more than he did.


    So, Ram turned his gaze toward Liam, who had been uncharacteristically silent since the beginning.


    When Ram looked closer, he noticed Liam trembling slightly, beads of sweat forming on his brow.


    His usual calm demeanor had vanished, reced by an uneasy expression. Ram''s curiosity deepened, and he ced a firm hand on Liam''s shoulder, leaning in.


    "Hey, bro¡­what''s going on? Do you know who that is?" he asked, his toneced with both concern and intrigue.


    Before Liam could respond, the mysterious voice echoed once more, this time sharper, carrying a dangerous undertone.


    "I''ll ask one more time," she said, her tone like a de gliding through the air. "Who dared to touch my husband?"


    The gang members, already struggling under the oppressive force, writhed even more, some barely managing to lift their heads. One of them, his voice barely a whisper, stammered, "W-We didn''t know¡­ Please, Boss, help us¡­"


    Ram turned back to Liam with a smirk. "Looks like you''ve got quite the backup, huh?" he teased, nudging him.


    Liam''s face was a mix of exasperation and panic as he muttered, "Ahhh¡­ damn it! I got caught again."


    He took a shuddering breath and looked around at the others, his eyes filled with resignation. "You¡­ you won''t think the same way after you see her."


    "Ahh... I sacrificed myself to help you guys this time..." Liam muttered to himself with a sigh, as he looked at the faces of Ram and others.


    Ram''s grin widened, his own excitement bubbling over. "So, it really is you she''s here for? Damn, where''d you find a wife like that?"


    As Ram chuckled, Shane, who was visibly losing his patience, raised his head and red toward the sky.


    A figure materialized from above, descending with ethereal grace, her steps light yet brimming with authority.


    Her eyes, sharp as a hawk''s, scanned the chaotic scene, taking in the fallen gang members with a barely concealed disdain.


    Then, her gaze found Liam, and a small, amused smile crept across her lips.


    "There you are, honey," she said, her voice soft but with a steely edge.


    "Why''d you run off again? I''ve been looking everywhere for you, and here you are, ying around with these¡­ little distractions." She cast a dismissive nce at the gang members, lying strewn across the ground. "Are these the fools giving you trouble?"


    Liam blinked, finally managing a crooked smile. "You really couldn''t wait to make an entrance, could you?"


    "Hump... I came here rushing as soon as you called me," She folded her arms, chuckling lightly. "It''s just that I don''t like anyone messing with what''s mine."


    Shane, who was losing patience, red at her with rage as he pointed a finger at her, his face twisted in fury. "Who¡­ Who do you think you are, waltzing in here like you own the ce?"


    Esha''s smile dropped, reced by a frosty stare that made the air seem to chill.


    "Who am I?" she repeated, her voice smooth, deadly calm.


    She took a single step forward, and with that simple movement, Shane''s legs buckled beneath him, forcing him to drop to his knees.


    "Arahh.. How... How is this possible?" Shane gasped; eyes wide with terror as he was unable toprehend what was happening.


    "I''m the one you should have feared the second you dared toy a hand on my husband," she said, her toneced with finality.


    Shane, still kneeling, struggled to lift his head against the crushing force pressing down on him. The woman''s presence seemed to sap every ounce of confidence he had, and the gang members who remained conscious trembled, their eyes wide with terror.


    None dared to make a sound.


    Ram, Su Mu, and Mai exchanged nces, their eyes flickering with disbelief.

 Chapter 165: Should I envy you or pity you?

    (He..hehe, sorry guys, I was in a bit of a hurry when I uploaded them before and didn''t crosscheck those chapters, but now I have corrected those previous chapters. Please check them back...)


    Ram tried to use his Spiritual Eye, seeing how strong she was he didn''t expect to find much. However, to his surprise, he saw some details.


    Just the spiritual pressure she exerted casually was enough to overwhelm a strong Tier 5 professional to the ground, although Shane soon struggled to get up and was able to maintain his ground.


    [ Name:


    Esha


    ]


    [ Age:


    28/ 479


    ]


    [ Race:


    Human/ Skaar


    ]


    [ Level:


    Tier 6


    ]


    [ Profession:


    ???


    ]


    [ Physique:


    ???


    ]


    [ Spirit:


    ???


    ]


    [ Talent:


    Skaar Descendent


    ]


    Ram''s eyes widened as he absorbed the details disyed on his Spiritual Eye. A Tier 6 professional was intimidating enough, but seeing her race listed as "Skaar" left him reeling.


    "Skaar¡­ who the hell are they?" he murmured under his breath, unsettled. This was his first time seeing a race named Skaar.


    With doubt, he concentrated more on her talent, and soon more details appeared on the holographic interface.


    [ Talent:


    Skaar Descendent


    ]


    [ Type:


    Bloodline


    ]


    [ Description:


    The descendent of a Skaar are an alien race of humanoid advance race that are driven by their intense emotions. Their anger transforms their bodies into hyper-aggressive forms, increasing their muscle mass, speed, endurance, and all their senses to various degrees.


    ]


    [ Awakening Degree:


    7%


    ]


    But the more he examined, the stranger it became. Her bloodline,beled Skaar Descendant, showed only 7% of its awakening, yet the details painted a fierce picture.


    The description hinted at alien origins¡ªan advanced, hyper-aggressive race, but he never heard of any aliens before, "wait is she an alien Lord?"


    "Nope, how can that be possible, ording to Su Xing, those alien lords never entered Blue Star, or they would be attacked by the Divine Spirit Tree," looking at Esha who was doing well, he didn''t understand what was happening.


    Ram swallowed hard, ncing toward Liam thinking with one of his eyebrows raised, "How did he end up with someone like her?"


    As though sensing his scrutiny, Liam looked back at him with a resigned look, "Bro what are waiting for?" he looked at the figure that was still floating above, then turned back to Ram. "Let''s escape,e on hurry."


    Liam didn''t know but his little thoughts were seen through by Esha, as she gave a quick look at Ram and others, her lips curling slightly.


    Then, her attention returned to Shane, whose furious expression barely masked his fear.


    Ram swallowed hard, in that second when she saw him, he felt like what he was facing was not a human but a strong beast, and finally understood Liam''s feelings.


    "Pufff... haha..." He couldn''t help butugh, remembering what kind of yboy that asshole was, he ced his hands on Liam''s shoulder and spoke, "It serves you right, your wife is awesome."


    Seeing that she didn''t harm them, he held back his idea to take them into his space, his eyes fixed on Esha as she gracefully lifted her hand, her gaze resting on Shane with a casual, almost indulgent amusement, and a faint, eerie smile tugged at the corners of her lips.


    Esha''s hand rose slowly, each movement deliberate, and the air around her began to pulse with intense, vibrating energy.


    "Didn''t you like oppressing others, let''s see how you can handle mine." The surrounding atmosphere thickened as a subtle, invisible force pressed down upon Shane''s gang, far stronger than the spiritual pressure from before.


    Ram could see it even without his spiritual eye activated¡ªShane''s men were utterly paralyzed, their bodies bound by Esha''s sheer will alone.


    Shane, who just struggled himself up, knelt down again, "You¡­ You can''t just¡ª" he gasped, fighting the grip of invisible shackles around him.


    "Oh, but I can." Esha''s tone was almost gentle,ced with a touch of pity.


    "When you threaten what''s mine, there''s no limit to what I''ll do." She took a single step forward, and with that small movement, Shane''s entire body jolted as if struck by an unseen blow, driving him to the ground.


    His forehead hit the dirt hard, pressed down by the sheer force of her will, and it didn''t stop there, somehow his body raised again and hit the ground hard.


    The entire process repeated again and again, as the ground they were standing on began to crake more, turned red with the blood leaking from Shane''s forehead.


    Find adventures at m v lemp-yr


    Ram exchanged a nce with Mai, who looked as speechless as he felt.


    Esha''s gaze drifted back, and softened as theynded on Liam, her amused smile widening. "There you are, darling."


    "Now, will youe back home willingly, or shall I continue... addressing the ''misunderstandings'' around you?" she said, her voice dropping to a softer, almost affectionate tone. While Shane was still being mmed into the ground repeatedly.


    Liam, still sweating bullets, looked like he wanted to shrink into the ground. "Uh¡­ Right. I''lle willingly," he muttered, his voice strained as he tried to avoid her piercing gaze.


    Ram, sensing an opportunity, couldn''t resist a grin. "So, Liam," he teased, elbowing him lightly, "where did you even meet someone like her?"


    Liam grimaced, his face flushing as he shot Ram a betrayed look. "Who knows, man... I was drunk at the time!" He scrubbed his hand over his face in frustration. "Next morning, I woke up beside her, and before I knew it, I was...forced to... marry her."


    Ram snorted, barely holding backughter. "A one-night stand gone straight to ''I do''? That has to be a record, even for you."


    "Trust me, I didn''t get a say in it." Liam''s gaze darted nervously to Esha, who still had Shane pinned to the ground, her expression one of pure amusement as she watched him struggle.


    "You think I signed up for this?" He gestured subtly in her direction, his voice dropping to a near whisper.


    "Half the time, I don''t know whether she''s gonna kiss me or... well... beat me," he muttered, nodding at Shane, who was still gritting his teeth against the relentless force.


    Ram raised an eyebrow, smirking. "Seems like you''re in good hands." His voice dripped with mock sympathy. "The kind that doesn''t let go easily."


    Liam shot him a re, his face flushed with embarrassment.


    Shane''s breaths came in ragged gasps, his pride and fury wrestling with the crushing humiliation he was forced to endure under Esha''s power.


    "Spare me... please spar...me...!" Every m against the ground drove his anger deeper, his face coated with blood and dirt as he pleaded her with his voice carrying a shred of desperate pride that he hadn''t managed topletely bury.


    Esha raised a brow, "Spare you?" she asked mockingly. "Where was this humility when you thought you could control everything around you?"


    She released her hold on him slightly, allowing him enough freedom to push himself up, trembling.


    His face was twisted with resentment, even as he knelt. Shane''s fists clenched against the dirt, his jaw tense.


    It was clear that though he was defeated, "You don''t¡­ understand who you''re provoking," he managed to grit out, barely able to look at her without flinching. "This isn''t over¡­ I''ll remember this humiliation."


    A slow, mirthlessugh escaped Esha. "Oh, you poor little fool. Do you think threats will make you any stronger?" She leaned closer, her voice dropping to an almost like a demon''s whisper. "Keep clinging to that grudge."


    Esha finally took a step back, leaving the unconscious Shane, and turned her focus towards Liam, she didn''t even bother to look at those other members, as she took back her spiritual pressure and walked towards them.


    Liam, standing behind Esha, winced, muttering under his breath, "This guy''s practically asking for a death wish."


    Esha gave Liam a sly smile, catching his quiet remark. "Well, darling, let him. Some people need to learn their ce the hard way." She brushed her fingers through the air, dismissing Shane entirely.


    Her attention then shifted back to Liam, her expression softening in a way that surprised Ram.


    She ced a hand on her hip, giving Liam a look that held a mix of mischief and affection. "I hope you''re not nning to entertain any more trouble while I''m around."


    Liam''s face flushed, and he fumbled over his words. "N-No, of course not!" He cleared his throat. "You know¡­ I''m always a¡­ man of peace."


    Esha''sughter was warm this time, and she pulled him into a light embrace, her hand patting his back as though he were a misbehaving child. "Then let''s get you home before your ''peaceful'' nature gets you killed."


    Ram and Mai, watching the exchange, exchanged looks of pure disbelief. They had just witnessed this terrifying, untouchable force that reduced a whole gang to quivering silence and practically ttened Shane''s pride¡ªand here she was, treating Liam like a beloved pet.


    Ram sighed, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "Liam, I don''t know if I should envy you or pity you," he said with a smirk.


    As Esha turned toward Ram and Mai, with a warm smile. "Honey, are these your friends?" she asked, her eyes sliding from Ram to Mai with an almost appraising look. "Why don''t you introduce us?"


    Liam tensed,ughing nervously as he scratched the back of his neck. "Uh¡­ yeah, yeah, they''re friends. Good friends." He stepped forward, gesturing a little too eagerly.


    "This is my big brother; we grew up together. And Mai..." He introduced each person one by one, while they were all still in shock.


    I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones and Golden Tickets!


    Thank You!!

 Chapter 166: Wood Spirit Body (High)

    Four days passed by since they returned back to the subway station, thanks to Esha called by Liam, they made it through, after their unexpected encounter with Bloodhawk Gang and their leader Shane.


    Since returning to the subway with the others, he''d thrown himself into refining his space and cultivating his wood spirits, while reviving Korrin and others.


    He felt the urgent need to grow stronger after their close call with the Bloodhawk Gang and Shane, and clearly felt the advantage brought by each level upgrade.


    "Can''t have another run-in like that without being prepared," he mused, shaking his head. Esha had led them out without a scratch, but luck like that didn''t hold up forever.


    Ram leaned back, his fingers brushing against the smooth surface of the Leaf-Dome Housing nt as he took in its massive size. Staying inside this housing nt felt more pleasing than staying outside.


    You can say, they look simple but they are morefortable and luxurious. This nt he was staying in was twice asrge as other housing nts, it felt more like a fortress than a shelter to him.


    He still couldn''t believe the energy it took to bring it to Tier 4¡ªa staggering 1,500 points of Life energy.


    However, it still looked like an oversized onion from the outside.


    "These upgrades are no joke," he thought to himself. "Fifty points was all it took to raise the others to Tier 3, but reaching Tier 4 is a whole different story."


    This upgraded nt had unlocked a new ability along with several impressive traits. He nced at its details with satisfaction:


    [ Name:


    Leaf-Dome Housing nt


    ]


    [ Level:


    Gold


    ]


    [ Quality:


    Rare


    ]


    [ Type:


    Housing nt


    ]


    [ Traits:


    Source Power Collector, Resilient Structure, Growth Adaptability - Intermediate Healing Aura, Reiki Convergence Node


    ]


    [ Source Power Collector:


    Slowly absorbs source power, storing it within its core. This power can be harvested periodically once every five days, with a maximum capacity of 14/300 source power


    ]


    [ Resilient Structure:


    The outeryer has a natural resistance to harsh weather and low-level physical attacks, ensuring durability in rough conditions and self-regeneration abilities.


    ]


    [ Growth Adaptability - Intermediate Healing Aura:


    Gradually transforms the surplus Reiki into an absorbable Life Aura, that can increase the speed of recovery by an additional 200%


    ]


    [ Reiki Convergence Node:


    Concentrates ambient Reiki within the dome, enabling faster spiritual training and energy absorption. Increases Reiki concentration inside the dome by 200%, elerating cultivation and spiritual training for upants by an additional 50%.


    ]


    Ram looked over these traits and was slightly impressed.


    The nt''s ability to gather source power had definitely improved, even if it was slow-going.


    "Four days and it''s only gathered 14 points. Collecting source power is tougher than I thought," he pondered.


    Compared to this nt, the other housing nts he''d set aside for the cavemen hadn''t even reached ten points each.


    Then there was the "Resilient Structure" trait. He could already feel the nt''s walls were much sturdier, able to withstand low-level attacks, and the healing aura had upgraded to an intermediate level, promising much faster recovery.


    But the real gem was the Reiki Convergence Node. "Not much useful for me," he admitted, "but for Korrin, Nyra, and other wood spirits this is a huge boost. With their strong talent, they''ll be able to cultivate and train way faster by staying in here."


    He realized that thanks to this nt, he could also save some Life energy on more upgrades for them.


    "That''s a relief," he thought, leaning back. "Maybe I should focus on leveling up some of my own skills."


    In the past few days, Ram had managed to use Sylvan Spirit Rebirth.


    Reviving Korrin took arge amount of Life energy and spiritual power, followed by Nyra and then twenty additional fire mages.


    "Bringing Korrin back was a tough one," he thought, "Thankfully, reviving the others required much less Life energy and spiritual power."


    To boost their potential, he decided to use part of the soul essence from Ignara''s remnant soul.


    At first, he wasn''t sure what to expect, but this decision led to an unforeseen transformation.


    Itpletely altered their gics, changing Korrin, Nyra, and the fire mages into full Half-Drows, with no trace of their original caveman lineage.


    [ Name:


    Fire Mage Leader - Korrin (Mutant Half-Drow)


    ]


    [ Race:


    Wood Spirit (Half-Drow)


    ]


    [ Level:


    Silver (93%)


    ]


    [ Quality:


    One Star General


    ]


    [ Physique:


    72.7


    ]


    [ Spirit:


    95.7


    ]


    [ Racial Characteristics:


    [Half-Drow Bloodline:


    Gains a 100% increase in damage dealt by fire attribute attacks and a 25% resistance to fire-based attacks.


    ]


    [Herd Summoning:


    Use 200 source power to summon fifty Elite Fire Mages of the same species daily. Or you can summon five ''Rare'' quality Fire Mages of the same species daily.


    ]


    [Rapid Reproduction:


    Increase reproduction rate and growth rate by an additional 70%.


    ]


    [Wood Spirit Body (High):


    Increase the maximum health by 250% and recovery speed by 80%, while granting wood affinity and boosting the Wood based skill effects by an additional 150%.


    ]


    [Skills:


    Fire Affinity, Wood Affinity, Fire Ball, Wood Thorns, Wall of mes, me Bomb, Firestorm...


    ]


    [Innate Talent: Species Evolution Master]


    [Effect:


    Increases all attributes of the leader and nearby subordinates by 1.5% for each subordinate of the same species within a 500-meter radius, stacking up to a 250% boost for ten minutes.


    Post-Battle Evolution Chance:


    After battles, there''s a 35% chance that Korrin or nearby subordinates will gain evolution points, enabling them to ovee species limits, gain stat boosts, or learn new skills.


    ]


    Ram scanned through Korrin''s abilities, astonished at the changes. Korrin''s Half-Drow bloodline had strengthened his fire-based powers and added solid fire resistance.


    Compared with the Wood Spirit Body (low) awakened by those Beemen he transformed a few days before, the newly awakened Wood Spirit Body (high) trait was more powerful, which also meant that Korrin could now endure much more damage in battle, with quicker recovery and other additional effects.


    "Hmm¡­ with this change in Korrin''s race, the Species Evolution Master talent won''t be any effective against the other cavemen anymore," Ram mused, watching Korrin meditate a short distance away.


    The transformation from caveman to pure Half-Drow had cut off the connection that allowed Korrin to benefit from the attribute boost when surrounded by other cavemen or let these cavemen gain more evolutionary points.


    But there was something unexpected he hadn''t fully processed yet.


    When he''d used the soul essence during the revivals, every single caveman he revived had transformed into a full Half-Drow, shedding all traces of their original caveman genes.


    It seemed to be a direct result ofbining the remnants of Ignara''s soul essence with their rebirth process.


    He didn''t know exactly why this happened, but he couldn''t deny the advantages.


    With these newly transformed Half-Drows, Korrin''s Species Evolution Master talent could still reach its full potential as long as he revived more cavemen using that same essence.


    "At this rate, I could eventually convert the entire group into Half-Drows before the soul essence is depleted," Ram thought with satisfaction. "The potential of a unified Half-Drow army¡­ now that''s a force to be reckoned with."


    A n was taking shape in his mind, he still didn''t forget the Beemen who tried to kill him a few days back, Ram still nned on returning to the Red River Domain again, but only after gathering more soldiers as a backup.


    This way he didn''t need to worry too much.


    Next, Ram opened his Lord''s panel and navigated to the alliance store.


    Last night, he''d decided to put up a batch of over a hundred Tier 3 Vitality and Spirit Mushrooms for sale, listing them in small sets to attract more buyers.


    Each batch included five mushrooms and carried a price tag of thirteen points of source power each.


    Scanning the sales log, he noticed that most of the mushrooms had already sold, with just a few batches remaining. He''d gained a solid 117 points of source power in one night.


    "Huh¡­ this was faster than I expected," he thought, a bit surprised.


    Selling spiritual nts was proving to be a quick and profitable way to gather source power¡ªfar more efficient than relying on the slow umtion from his housing nts.


    "But this process won''t work in the long run, unless I find new buyers... or cultivate different types of spiritual nts," Ram muttered, feeling encouraged.


    Others might not be able to do this, but he can.


    "I already wasted four days, due to being short of Source power." With a big eater like Korrin who needs two hundred points of source power every day to summon more Fire Mages, the speed at which he needs to earn Source power should not be slow.


    "But today, I should collect all two hundred points by midnight and let him summon all five Rare quality Fire Mages." Ram smiled, now with a reliable way to earn source power, he could n more ambitious upgrades and continue expanding his influence in the alliance.


    Then he turned his attention to other seeds he brought before.


    I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones and Golden Tickets!


    Thank You!!

 Chapter 167: [Essence Lotus]

    Although these spiritual nts grown with Ram''s own Life energy and spiritual power wouldn''t have any benefits for himself, they held considerable value for others.


    Many of these nts had healing properties, and stat-boosting effects, or were main ingredients in potion-making, making them highly marketable.


    [ Name:


    Spirit Blossom Herb


    ]


    [ Type:


    seed


    ]


    [ Description:


    Bright white flowers with delicate purple streaks and a calming fragrance. Excessive consumption may dull the senses temporarily.


    ]


    [ Growth Requirements:


    Abundant Reiki, spiritually rich soil, fifteen years to mature to reach Tier 1, fifty years to reach Tier 2, two hundred years to reach Tier 3, one thousand years of growth to evolve into a Tier 4 Spirit Mist Grass.]


    [ Effect 1:


    First-time consumption permanently raises spirit attribute by 1 to 15 points, based on level and medicinal quality, and enhances mental rity.


    ]


    [ Effect 2:


    Consuming this herb regrly can heighten spiritual power and spiritual power recovery by a fixed amount, usually around 20%.


    ]


    [ Name:


    Blood Vitality Moss


    ]


    [ Type:


    seed


    ]


    [ Description:


    A soft green moss with flecks of red, often found covering rocks near clean water sources. Overexposure can lead to minor fatigue if not bnced with rest.


    ]


    [ Growth Requirements:


    Abundant Reiki and Blood energy, four hundred and fifty years to promote to Tier 4 Purple Blood Moss


    ]


    [ Effect:


    Three-year-old and old Blood vitality Moss is used to refine Blood Recovery Pills and Bood Purification Pills. Daily exposure or a small daily dose slowly enhances physical resilience and improves muscle recovery.


    ]


    [ Name:


    Iron Root Vine


    ]


    [ Type:


    seed


    ]


    [ Description:


    A small, dense fruit with a metallic sheen, growing from a tough, Iron Root Vine. Consuming more than three within a year results in no additional effect.


    ]


    [ Growth Requirements:


    Abundant Spiritual Energy and Life energy, one thousand five hundred years to promote Golden Root Vine.


    ]


    [ Effect:


    Increases physique by 5 points and strengthens bones and muscles, enhancing endurance, with a maximum of three every year.


    ]


    After sorting through several options, he selected three types of seeds that didn''t require any special elemental attributes orplex growth conditions and had a high potential to evolve into stronger variants.


    He chooses the Spirit Blossom Herb for its unique ability to increase the Spirit attribute and mental power.


    Much like the Vitality mushrooms, it could be consumed up to three times as it progressed through Tiers 1, 2, and 3.


    Each usage would incrementally enhance the Spirit attribute, depending on the herb''s medicinal quality, as well as boost spiritual power and recovery.


    Given its high demand, a fully mature Spirit Blossom Herb could be sold for two points of source power in the alliance store¡ªDouble the price of Spirit Mushrooms.


    "While moss can grow without it, regrly adding ''blood energy'' can yield a higher quality harvest." he pondered, as he looked over the Blood Vitality Moss seed.


    This moss had distinct requirements, needing a touch of Blood energy for optimal growth. "I should be able to use my reserve Blood Qi for Blood Vitality Moss."


    While it required slightly less spiritual energy to advance to Tier 4, the Blood Vitality Moss was mostly used for its ability to improve the Blood Qi in martial artists, warriors, and Knight-ss professionals.


    Its effects were particrly useful for physicalbatants, enhancing their resilience and blood vitality.


    The Iron Root Vine was perhaps the most promising of the batch. It had the potential to evolve into the Golden Root Vine, which, once mature, could bear twenty to thirty fruits at regr intervals.


    These fruits were highly prized for their ability to enhance Physique by five points each and fortify bones and muscle structure.


    Although each individual could only consume them three times in a year for optimal effect, they could be taken again the following year, making them an excellent resource for gradual physical strengthening.


    Ram also considered seeds such as Spiritual Rice or Blood Rice, along with other spiritual nts that can gradually enhance attributes.


    However, whether it''s professionals or monsters, everyone prefers items that boost their strength quickly rather than those that provide slow, incremental improvements.


    "Between these three¡ªSpirit Blossom Herb, Blood Vitality Moss, and Iron Root Vine¡ªI can cover the core needs of spirit, blood vitality, and physical strength." Ram felt a wave of satisfaction as he looked at their attributes.


    "For now, these three and the previous Vitality and Spirit Mushrooms should be enough to earn some source power, I''ll think about other seeds after I sessfully upgrade to Tier 4."


    For him, growing these nts not only gains Source power, but also gains experience with each nt, slowly getting him toward Tier 4.


    "With my Life energy, that can elerate these spiritual nt''s growth, I should be able to help Korrin and the other Half-Drows break through their attribute bottlenecks without much effort," Ram considered, ncing at the different seeds before him.


    "After that, I''ll just need to focus on their skill training andbat proficiency. They''ll be far more powerful in no time."


    Ram shifted his attention to a new acquisition: the Essence Lotus. Each seed had cost him ten points of source power, and he currently had only five of them.


    The Essence Lotus seed in his hands looked like a small gem shrouded in a faint, mist-like aura.


    [ Name:


    Essence Lotus


    ]


    [ Type:


    seed


    ]


    [ Description:


    A rare, luminous blue lotus with a faint, misty aura surrounding it. Consuming more than once can lead to spiritual overload, causing energy loss.


    ]


    [ Growth Requirements:


    Abundant Spiritual Energy, three thousand years to promote to Azure Lotus.


    ]


    [ Effect:


    one-hundred-year, five-hundred-year, and a thousand-year-old Essence Lotus can be used to refine different levels of Breakthrough Pills.]


    Each of these Essence Lotus has the ability to store arge amount of Spiritual power stored in them, causing a strict limit on its consumption. If used more than once within a short period, it risks causing spiritual overload and even energy depletion. But its potential made it well worth the risk.


    Its true value, however, lies in its potential to make Breakthrough Pills, that can help creatures to break through bottlenecks.


    In game terms, they were like experience pills, a one-hundred-year-old Essence Lotus could be refined into a pill that offered support in pushing a Tier 1 creature to Tier 2.


    Simrly, a five-hundred-year-old Essence Lotus can aid creatures in advancing from Tier 2 to Tier 3.


    Meanwhile, an Essence Lotus that is over a thousand years old can assist creatures at Tier 3 in breaking through to Tier 4. Due to its long growth cycle, a thousand-year-old Essence Lotus can be sold for more than a hundred points of source power depending upon its age.


    Although these breakthrough pills are very powerful, they are of no use to him, who can use Life energy to improve creatures to a higher level.


    Breakthrough Pills were always in high demand, especially among professionals who were unable to advance further due to low potential.


    But these pills were even more highly sought after by Lord professionals than ordinary professionals, just because of the need for improving their own forces.


    "Currently, I''m running low on Life energy and spiritual power due to reviving Korrin and others," Ram pondered looking at his attribute panel.


    [ Name:


    Ram


    ]


    [ Age:


    22/272


    ]


    [ Race:


    Human/Life Spirit


    ]


    [ Profession:


    - Spiritual nt Lord Tier 3 (24.3%)


    - Martial Artist Tier 3: Body Quenching realm (12.3% ''+'')


    ]


    [ Health:


    1000/1000


    (+3,871)]


    [ Spiritual Power:


    1000/1000


    (+7,159)]


    [ Soul power:


    70/70


    (+5,421)]


    [ Blood Qi:


    100/100


    (+3,671)]


    [ Physique:


    51


    ]


    [ Spirit:


    99.9


    ]


    [ Talent:


    [Recovery (Unique)]:


    Passively recovers 1% of max Health and Spiritual Power every minute and stack excess recovered Health, Spiritual Power, and Soul Power for various uses, such as replenishing depleted reserves at any time or triggering special effects.


    Life Energy Recovery Rate:


    10 points/minute.


    Spiritual Power Recovery Rate:


    10 points/minute.


    Blood Qi Recovery Rate:


    1 point/minute.


    Soul Power Recovery Rate:


    0.7 points/minute.


    ]


    [Life Spirit Body (Shared Talent)]:


    Expands the host''s capacity for Life Energy and Spiritual Power by tenfold, recovery speed by 300%.


    ]


    "I should focus on the Spirit Blossom Herb, Blood Vitality Moss, and Iron Root Vine for now and grow Essence Lotuster, this way I could maximize their effects," Just by looking at the description, he knew each of these Essense Lotus seeds needs arge amount of spiritual power and Life energy.


    "In the meanwhile, I also need to revive more cavemen," he thought, still thinking about the Battle of Gods that was less than five months away.


    From the information he gathered from Su Xing, there were two such events that happened after the Reiki revival.


    The most recent Battle of Gods ended seventy years ago, leaving only thirty percent of the Lords standing by its end. The scale of destruction was unimaginable, and the harsh reality of those who couldn''t survive to the end was sobering.


    "Less than a third survived¡­" Ram murmured, "And that was for Lords who had likely prepared for years."


    For him, the challenge was even more daunting. Being in the Red River Domain¡ª filled with high-level Lords. For them, his current strength was just like a small fry without much challenge.


    With the experience of facing, well more like looking at Shane and Esha, he clearly understood the difference between each realm.

 Chapter 168: Bone Scarab Queen, Swarm Spittle Fly

    Ram opened the door as Sid knocked, with two small cages in his hands. Inside one cage were small, winged insects with glowing wings¡ªSpittle Flys¡ªand in the other, a beetle-like creature¡ªBone Scarab Queen.


    "Hey brother, I got what you asked for," Sid said, holding out the cages as he stepped inside. "It took me three days to find them, but honestly, I don''t see why you need them. They''re pretty much useless at our level now."


    Ram smiled and took the cages from Sid. "Haha, thanks for the help, Sid," he replied, then gently nudged Sid toward the door. "I appreciate it."


    Sid gave a shrug and left, but Ram''s attention was already back on the creatures in the cages.


    He stared at the Spittle Flys¡ªtheir delicate wings glowing faintly¡ªand the Bone Scarab Queen, which had a dark, menacing aura surrounding it.


    "Finally, it''s time to upgrade the Mind Shadow parasite," Ram mused, tapping his fingers on the cages while activating his Spiritual Eye to examine the two insects.


    He studied the Bone Scarab Queen first, which was slightlyrger than his fist, currently in a deep sleep:


    [ Name:


    Bone Scarab Queen


    ]


    [ Race:


    Insect


    ]


    [ Level:


    Tier 1


    ]


    [ Quality:


    Elite


    ]


    [ Physique:


    7.7


    ]


    [ Spirit:


    3.4


    ]


    [ Description:


    A bony, beetle-like creature with exoskeletal tes grown from consuming pieces of bones. Produces "Bone bits," tiny scarabs that scavenge from remnants to construct small bone structures for the queen.


    ]


    [ Skills:


    Necrotic Bite


    ]


    [ Necrotic Bite:


    Bites with a bone-chilling venom that saps the enemy''s strength over time.


    ]


    Next, he shifted his attention to the Swarm Spittle Fly:


    [ Name:


    Swarm Spittle Fly


    ]


    [ Race:


    Insect


    ]


    [ Level:


    Tier 1


    ]


    [ Quality:


    Elite


    ]


    [ Physique:


    4.6


    ]


    [ Spirit:


    6.1


    ]


    [ Description:


    A slightlyrger-than-average insectoid creature with a golden carapace that shimmers with inner fire and transparent wings. The Spittle Fly can absorb Sunfire from sunlight and create Spitlings, small flies that act as drones.


    ]


    [ Spawn Drones:


    Lays hundreds of ordinary Spittle Fly drones daily, each possessing basicbat instincts and hivemunication.


    ]


    After carefully considering the abilities of both creatures, Ram nodded to himself. His n was simple, he intended to graft the abilities of these two creatures onto the Mind Shadow parasite.


    He had been waiting for this moment ever since discovering that Spiritual Eye allowed him to copy skills from creatures he evolved, and then apply them to other creatures.


    With the Mind Shadow Parasitepletely under his control, he ns on making it stronger and more useful.


    Ram carefully considered the potential these two insects held for his Mind Shadow parasite. Though small, both creatures had incredibly useful abilities that could bebined to make the parasite significantly stronger.


    The Bone Scarab Queen, with her Necrotic Bite, was already useful for sapping the strength of enemies over time. But what truly piqued Ram''s interest was her Reconstruction ability, which would awaken once the queen reached Tier 2.


    This ability would allow the parasite to grow a strong bone exoskeleton, while also allowing it to rapidly regenerate itself, even from severe damage through consuming bone bites.


    On the other hand, the Swarm Spittle Fly would awaken a different kind of special skill called Consume & Evolve once it reached Tier 2.


    Adding these skills might disrupt its original evolutionary direction, but he didn''t n on using the Mind Shadow Parasite to improve his strength and let it consume his own mind.


    The Bone Scarab Queen''s ability to Reconstruction would allow the Mind Shadow parasite to grow a stronger bone exterior.


    This was particrly important, as the parasite''s weakness had always been its inability to survive outside its host body for extended periods.


    With the Reconstruction skill, it would be able to reinforce its body, allowing it to stay alive longer even when detached from its host.


    This would make it much more versatile and dangerous, as the parasite would no longer be confined to relying solely on its host for survival.


    The Swarm Spittle Fly, on the other hand, would awaken the skill called Consume & Evolve.


    This ability allowed the Spittle Fly to consume lower-quality versions of its own species and evolve by absorbing their gic memory and physical traits, progressively enhancing its size, and intelligence, making it stronger over time.


    Unlike the Swarm Spittle Fly, which could only evolve within the limits of its own species, the Mind Shadow parasite had a unique advantage.


    Every Mind Shadow parasite was inherently capable of controlling human minds. It has the ability to slowly take over its host, absorbing their abilities,bat experiences, and even their memories.


    This made it unlike any other parasite or creature.


    By grafting the Consume & Evolve skill onto it, Ram realized that the Mind Shadow parasite could go beyond simply improving itself by consuming others of its kind.


    Instead, it could absorb not just physical traits, but the abilities and experiences of a wide variety of creatures or humans it took over, elerating its growth and evolution at an exponential rate.


    Ram could already imagine how thesebined skills would work together. He focused intently as he fed his Life energy into the Swarm Spittle Flys, the energy flowing seamlessly from him to the creatures in the cages.


    The process was surprisingly smooth, unlike the Bone Scarab Queen known for their aggressiveness, the Swarm Spittle Flies were more docile, and Ram was d to see the positive signs.


    Each one absorbed between twenty to thirty points of Life energy, much faster than he expected for their small size.


    The energy surged through their bodies increasing their strength, as time passed by the slight increase in size was immediately apparent.


    Transparent wings began to sprout from their bodies, shimmering with a soft, golden glow.


    "Come on, at least one of you should awaken the skill I wanted right?" The real reason behind gathering so many instead of just one was the rarity of their special skill.


    Not every Swarm Spittle Fly had the potential to awaken the Consume & Evolve ability, so Ram needed to take his chances with the ones he had.


    If none of them awakened the skill, he would have to wait until he found more.


    As thest of the Life energy was absorbed by the Swarm Spittle Flys, their transformation began to stabilize as they began to hover around him, their wings buzzing softly.


    Ram''s eyes flicked from one Swarm Spittle Fly Seraph to the next, scanning each with his Spiritual Eye.


    As expected, the process of Life energy absorption had caused them to grow in size, their bodies now twice the size they were before.


    However, there was little change in their general appearance beyond that. The most important factor for him now was whether any of them had awakened the special skill he had been hoping for.


    He focused on the first four, one after the other, but disappointment filled him as he saw the skill they had unlocked: Spitfire. It was a decent ability, but not the one he needed.


    "Not what I wanted," Ram muttered under his breath.


    The Spitfire skill could create small me bursts but was far less useful than the skill he had been hoping for. He moved on to thest one, his hopes still high.


    When his Spiritual Eye settled on the fifth Swarm Spittle Fly, a grin spread across his face, and he couldn''t help but let out a small cheer. "Finally! This one awakened it!"


    [ Name:


    Swarm Spittle Fly


    ]


    [ Race:


    Insect


    ]


    [ Level:


    Tier 2


    ]


    [ Quality:


    Elite


    ]


    [ Physique:


    9.1


    ]


    [ Spirit:


    13


    ]


    [ Description:


    A slightlyrger-than-average insectoid creature with a golden carapace that shimmers with inner fire and transparent wings. The Spittle Fly can absorb Sunfire from sunlight and create Spitlings, small flies that act as drones.


    ]


    [ Spawn Drones:


    Lays hundreds of ordinary Spittle Fly drones daily, each possessing basicbat instincts and hivemunication.


    ]


    [ Consume & Evolve:


    After a drone reaches maturity, the Swarm Spittle Fly can consume lower-quality versions of its own species and evolve by absorbing their gic memory and physical traits, progressively enhancing its size and intelligence. Gains enhanced mental rity and foresight through the collective experiences of consumed drones.


    ]


    While he was looking at it, he finally saw the prompt he was waiting for.


    [


    Do you wish to retain the ''Spitfire'' skill (4 instances), ssified as a ''D'' Grade skill, at the cost of 40 points of Spiritual Power?


    ]


    [Yes/No]


    [


    Do you wish to retain the ''Consume & Evolve'' skill, ssified as an ''A'' Grade skill, at the cost of 10,000 points of Spiritual Power?


    ]


    [Yes/No]


    "Hmm, definitely not keeping Spitfire. But the Consume & Evolve skill... that''s exactly what I wanted!" he muttered to himself, pressing No for Spitfire without hesitation.


    For him, the 40-point cost wasn''t much, but he didn''t have any use or ns for Spitfire.


    When it came to Consume & Evolve, however, he didn''t hesitate. "Ten thousand points is a lot, but this is going to be worth every bit," he thought, confirming Yes on the prompt.


    I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones and Golden Tickets!


    Thank You!!

 Chapter 169: Alliance Request for help

    ly on m-v,L-em|p,yr


    "This little parasite has been feeding on my Life energy and spiritual power for quite some time now," Ram muttered, as he focused on the Mind Shadow Parasite attached to his heart. With the Consume & Evolve skill saved, he was ready to enhance its abilities.


    Through constantly absorbing his Life energy, blood Qi, and spiritual power every day, it had managed to evolve to One Star General quality three days back, a rare achievement at the ck Iron level.


    Reaching General Quality, even its shape has also evolved from its initial fragile-like insect body with hairlike tentacles to a more solid form.


    It looked more like arge Bio mechanical nanite with sharp legs and multiple wire-like tails that can be inserted into the heart to absorb life energy and Blood Qi.


    [Name:


    Mind Shadow Parasite


    ]


    [Level:


    ck Iron (99%)


    ]


    [Quality:


    One Star General


    ]


    [Physique:


    2.3


    ]


    [Spirit:


    9


    ]


    [Description:


    The Mind Shadow Parasite is a unique entity that thrives on absorbing and manipting the vital energy (Qi, life energy) and blood of its host. Higher-quality parasites can easily control lower-quality parasites in their gic group.


    ]


    [Skill:


    [Qi Drain]:


    The Mind Shadow Parasite has the ability to siphon and absorb the vital energy (Blood Qi, life energy) from the host''s body, enabling it to increase its own strength and vitality.


    ]


    Over the past few days, under his careful instructions the parasite had slowly detached most of its tails from his heart, leaving only a few connected.


    ording to his knowledge, there were multiple levels on how the parasite takes control of its host.


    First Level - When first injected into the host, the parasite would begin to absorb the host''s life energy, quietly growing stronger. This phase usuallysted two weeks to three months.


    This period can be considered a safe period for the host before the Shadow Society notices anything unusual or the parasite inside the host body finds something wrong and issues a warning to other members of the society.


    Like his current situation, he was still under a two-week period of observation, but even after the parasite evolved twice, without any warning from it, the shadow society never bothered to check on him.


    Second Level - Once the parasite advanced to Tier 2 or Tier 3 and evolved to ''Rare'' quality, it could start essing its host''s thoughts and memories. This allowed it to gradually influence the host''s mind and behavior.


    Ram recalled the "distorted" state he''d seen in Sid''s status, at this stage the parasite''s control could advance quickly or slowly depending on the host''s mental strength.


    Third Level - At this stage, once the host was fully distorted (with a distorted state above 70%), the parasite could take overpletely, merging with the host''s soul and evolving towards General quality.


    Once the distortion isplete, there will be no host, but the parasite the body and mind its own.


    From then on, it could fully control the host''s body, retaining any talents and skills the host possessed, bing the soldier of the Society.


    The parasite could even awaken new abilities when it became fully integrated with its host.


    If not for the fact that his spiritual power has such a miraculous evolutionary effect on other creatures, allowing him to elerate the parasite''s evolution to One Star General quality far earlier than usual.


    It''s almost impossible to reach General quality at the ck Iron level by fulfilling the above requirements.


    Not only for the Mind Shadow parasite but for any creature, evolving into General Quality is a miracle unless they are inherently born with it.


    "Sid''s distorted state... it must be at this Level 2," Ram thought. "Once that stage passes, there''s no turning back, but somehow Mai was able to slow the distortion progression in them."


    Even after knowing this, Ram never bothered to ask them, just because he never had any need for it.


    The parasite that''s inside his body, even after evolving to General quality, a state where it canpletely rece the consciousness of its host, didn''t harm him in the slightest nor did the parasite warn the Society about its own changes.


    In fact, as he had discovered, the Shadow Society would usually harvest these parasites once they reached ''Rare'' quality, then imnt them into new hosts, using them to control talented young professionals before they grew too powerful.


    To them, Ram was merely a blood bag to nurture this parasite until it was ready to be used on someone more valuable.


    If they knew it had already reached General quality, without their supervision on a low potential vessel like him, he could only imagine the expressions they make at that time.


    Looking at the writhing parasite, Ram smirked. "If the Shadow Society thinks they can just use me as a blood bag to grow their parasite, they''re in for a huge surprise."


    He now had the Consume & Evolve skill, and he intended to turn this parasite into a tool for himself, one that could consume other parasites to grow stronger and stronger.


    "A natural enemy born among their own species, well it might be a little bit overboard to consume all other Mind Shadow parasites, but disrupting the ns of the shadow society should not be a problem."


    Ram thought as he finally instructed the parasite to upgrade to Tier 2, in the process he also used the skill he saved earlier on the parasite, just like when Thorny upgraded.


    As soon as he infused the skill, the parasite that was very energetic to upgrade, fell into a deep sleep as it continued to absorb more life energy and Blood Qi from his heart.


    Ram allowed the absorption of his Life energy, drawing on his experience from enhancing Thorny, he understood that the Ming Shadow parasite was in a dormant state, yet its body was undergoing a gic transformation.


    "With the continuous influx of my Life energy, the transformation should finish faster than Thorny," As he thought, he transferred the Swarm Spittle Flys, that were flying around him into his space, where they could move freely.


    Even though they are Tier 2, they are all gentle in nature and won''t cause much trouble living with cavemen.


    However, unlike the Swarm Spittle Fly, he carefully stored the Bone Scarab Queen, which was still sleeping inside his housing nt, just one bite from the Bone bites it produces can easily kill an ordinary or Tier 1 caveman.


    He didn''t want either cavemen or the Bone Scarab Queen to be dead before he could save the skill, ording to his estimations, the ''Reconstruction'' skill should be another A-level skill simr to the ''Consume & Evolve''.


    "Hey, I''ve been cooped up here for way too long," Ram muttered to himself. "Time to check on the others, see how they''re all doing."


    But just as he turned to leave, a sudden system prompt shed in front of his eyes:


    [ System Alert:


    Lord Bae'' Lor of the Dark Riverrun Legion is under attack by an unknown alien Lord.]


    [Assistance requested:


    Send reinforcements to aid in defense.


    ]


    "Who would be in trouble right now?" Ram''s expression shifted to alertness, as he wondered, mentally pulling up the alliance member list.


    Just then a secondary prompt detailed the transfer requirements:


    [ System Alert:


    Do you wish to send your troops to assist?


    ]


    [ System Alert:


    Lord can transfer directly without any cost.


    ]


    [ System Alert:


    Cost: 10 point source power for a single Tier 3 creature, 100 points for Tier 4 creature, 1000 points for a single Tier 5 creature¡­


    ]


    [ System Note:


    The creatures transferred cannot be withdrawn for at least one hour...


    ]


    Ram quickly checked his avable points.


    [Source power:


    371


    ]


    "Leaving two hundred points for Korrin''s daily summoning... that still gives me 171 points to spare," he calcted, there were still more than three hundred points, and all of this was just one-day ie from selling the vitality mushrooms and other spiritual nts he''d been cultivating.


    While he wasn''t particrly close with any of the alliance members, Ram''s frequent transactions over thest few days had allowed him to get to know most of them.


    Though Lord Bae'' Lor wasn''t one of them, this request intrigued him. Besides, if things went sideways, he could always escape. "And, watching a fight between Lords might teach me a thing or two about their tactics and powers."


    With a smirk, he epted the request, quickly deciding on which creatures to send.


    There weren''t many to choose from, but Ram carefully selected a small, powerful team: Korrin, Groot, Linger, Thorny, Nyra, and five recently revived Rare-quality Half-Drows.


    Korrin and the other Half-Drows hadn''t originally been considered as wood spirits, but thanks to the Sylvan Spirit Rebirth, gaining Wood Spirit Body, he''d managed to recruit them just like other wood spirits.


    As Ram finalized his selection, a brief glow surrounded him and the others who were still inside his space. In an instant, they disappeared from their positions and reappeared at the edge of the battlefield.


    Ram reappeared momentster on the battlefield, standing next to five other Lords who epted the Alliance''s request to help.


    I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones and Golden Tickets!


    Thank You!!

 Chapter 170: Aqua Scaled Shaman Lord, Infernal Goat-kin

    As Ram scanned his surroundings, he noticed four other Lords positioned nearby. Two were human, like himself, while the other two stood out¡ª two-meter-tall humanoid creatures with goat-like features and rough, red skin covered by rock-like armor.


    Before Ram could activate his Spiritual Eye to examine them, he saw a familiar face approaching. It was Su Xing, grinning as he made his way over.


    "Well, well, if it isn''t our new member, Brother Ram! Didn''t think you''d be joining us here," Su Xing greeted him warmly.


    Ram nodded in acknowledgment, and as Su Xing introduced him, the other Lords exchanged nces, sizing him up. They muttered to one another, curiosity clear in their expressions as they took him in.


    "Hey, it''s just a Tier 3 Lord," one of the human Lords whispered with a smirk to the person next to him, casting a doubtful nce at Ram.


    The other human Lord, crossing his arms, scoffed. "Su Xing said he''s here to observe, right? I heard he''s a Spiritual nter¡ªnothing we need to worry about. If we win, most of the loot will probably end up in Su Xing''s pocket anyway."


    Su Xing noticed their sidelong looks andughed, seemingly unfazed. "Now, now, don''t underestimate him," he said loudly, "This is the guy who''s responsible for all those attribute-enhancing spiritual nts everyone''s been after."


    Hearing Su Xing''s words, one of the human Lords, a lean, sharp-eyed man, stepped forward and extended a hand. "d to meet you, Mr. Ram. I''m Lord Zhang."


    Next to him, the taller goat-like creature tilted its horned head, observing Ram with intense, glowing red eyes. "I''m called Lord Mag'' Theris. We don''t often see fresh recruitsing in..." He rumbled in a deep voice from the side.


    Ram gave them each a polite nod. "Good to meet you all. I''m here to get a feel for things, maybe help out where I can."


    Su Xing pped a hand on Ram''s shoulder, grinning. "Oh, you''ll definitely get a taste of the action today!"


    "Now, where''s brother Baelor, is he already fighting with the Alien Lord?" he questioned, scanning around.


    Only then did Ram notice his surroundings, taking in the chaotic battlefield below as he and the others stood atop a towering, five-meter stone wall, giving them a vantage point over the chaos below.


    Down below, Ram finally saw the scene unfolding.


    Thousands of red-skinned, goat-like warriors¡ªsimr to Lord Mag¡ªmoved in tight formations, with energy shields made up of fire ovepping them as they pushed forward.


    They were locked in fiercebat with a horde of aquatic lizardmen with blue-scaled bodies, moving with surprising agility. Their builds looked strong and versatile, suited for bothnd and waterbat.


    The ground shook as the two groups shed, each side wielding an array of weapons.


    Whether it was the red-skinned creatures or the lizardmen, they were coordinating wlessly with each other, their movements synchronized as they fought with an intensity that showed no signs of hesitation.


    The lizardmen, in particr, seemed to have the upper hand in some areas due to the environmental advantage, with their deep, blue-skinned warriors pushing forward against the red-skinned enemies.


    A strong lizardman mage wearing a robe stood at the front, surrounded by a group of ten other mages. Together, they were casting powerfulbo spells that ripped through the formations of the red-skinned creatures.


    Ram''s attention immediately went to the mage at the front of the group. The power of the spells being cast was impressive¡ªeach spell had an enormous range, with effects covering hundreds of meters, devastatingrge areas of the battlefield.


    Curious, Ram activated his spiritual eye to inspect the mage''s stats.


    [ Name:


    Skor'' Khal (Aqua Scaled Shaman Lord)


    ]


    [ Race:


    Deepsea Lizard Saurian


    ]


    [ Level:


    tinum (Tier 5)


    ]


    [ Quality:


    Lord


    ]


    [ Physique:


    ???


    ]


    [ Spirit:


    ???


    ]


    [ Description:


    An Alien stowaway lord, the Deepsea Lizard Saurian is an advance lizardmen species that thrives in the depths of dark oceans from a distant water-dominated. They possess a unique ability to fuse with aquatic biomaterials, allowing them to enhance their natural powers and abilities.


    ]


    [ Racial Characteristics:


    [Water Affinity]:


    Gains 150% bonus effectiveness for water-based spells and a 125% bonus for water-based skills in aquatic environments.


    [Deep Sea Adaptation]:


    Can withstand extreme depths and pressures, immune to cold damage, and gains 40% physical resistance underwater.


    [Eldritch Aura]:


    Radiates an aura that weakens nearby enemies'' defenses by 15%.


    [Mystic Tide]:


    Gains 20% increased spiritual power recovery and regeneration speed when near a water source, and water-based abilities cost less spiritual power.


    ]


    [ Skills:


    Wave st, Drown, Water Chaing, Static Tide, Tidal Cage, Whirlpool Control, Serpent Strike, Tsunami Crush...


    ]


    Just as he was thinking that he wouldn''t be able to check any more details¡ªlike what had happened with Su Xing, an attribute panel appeared in front of his eyes filled with various details.


    Looking at the holographic panel, also he confirmed his previous guess. Su Xing must have some method to hide his own information.


    However, after looking at it, Ram couldn''t help but curse under his breath. "What the hell..." Compared to Korrin this guy waspletely on another level, whether it''s his skills or racial characteristics.


    With just one look at those skills, he immediately understood how much Skor'' Khal''s control over water and his ability to manipte the battlefield with waves, tides, and whirlpools would make him a nightmare to deal with.


    "These guys are really from another..." Ram muttered quietly to himself as he examined the description of the lizardmen.


    Su Xing, who was standing nearby, overheard him and smiled. "Yep, just like you guessed. They''re not from Blue Star. They''ve been sent here by outer gods to invade our world."


    Ram looked up; his curiosity piqued.


    "There are tens of thousands of these ''stowaways'' trying to enter Blue Star through the Void spaces," Su Xing continued exining, as his tone became serious.


    "Most of them have been stopped by the Divine Spirit Tree and thrown into different Lord Spaces. Over the years, countless Blue Star Lords have sacrificed themselves trying to prevent them from taking over. If we hadn''t intervened to help Bae'' Lor, he might have died soon."


    Ram''s eyes widened as Su Xing''s words sank in. He had suspected something was off ever since his encounter with the Half-Drows and the memories he absorbed from the remnant soul of Goddess Ignara. But hearing it from Su Xing confirmed his doubts and his heart stirred uneasily.


    "So, all this time..." Ram began, but his words trailed off.


    Su Xing nodded, his expression grim. "Exactly. The Divine Spirit Tree has kept most of them at bay, but there are still plenty of invaders scattered across different spaces, waiting for their chance."


    Ram frowned deeply, a thought suddenly striking him. He remembered Esha and how she seemed to have inherited an Alien Bloodline. His gaze shifted to the Red-Skinned creature below, studying it more closely with suspicion.


    Su Xing, noticing the change in Ram''s expression, chuckled and added, "Haha, just as you guessed. Lord Mag, Bae'' Lor, and the other guy¡ªthey''re also aliens. But they have some ties to the Dawn Federation, and they''re on our side."


    Ram''s mind raced, trying to piece everything together. The more he learned, the moreplex the situation seemed to be.


    Su Xing pped Ram on the shoulder, sensing his growing unease. "Don''t think too much about it," he said with a reassuring grin. "Everything should be alright before the true Battle of Gods begins. You still have some time to learn all these details slowly."


    Ram nodded, though his mind still swirled with questions. There was a lot to process, and the scope of what was happening was far beyond what he had originally anticipated.


    But for now, he could only trust Su Xing''s words¡ªat least, until he had a clearer understanding of the bigger picture.


    With that, they both turned their attention back to the battlefield, where the fighting between the red-skinned creatures and the lizardmen continued to rage.


    [ Name:


    Bae'' Lor


    ]


    [ Race:


    Infernal Goat-kin


    ]


    [ Level:


    tinum (Tier 5)


    ]


    [ Quality:


    Lord


    ]


    [ Physique:


    ???


    ]


    [ Spirit:


    ???


    ]


    [ Description:


    An Alien lord, originating from the core of a vtile, magma-filled world known as Volk''tar. These red-skinned, goat-like creatures are known for their powerful physical attributes, immense strength, and mastery over fire and magma.


    ]


    [ Racial Characteristics:


    [re-born Heritage]:


    This race is born from the heart of active volcanoes, their bodies permanently infused with fire energy. Increases base fire damage by 140% and provides a passive fire aura that ignites nearby enemies.


    [Ember Heart]:


    Their heart burns with fire, granting them the ability to regenerate and heal when consuming surrounding fire or me-based energy sources. Restores 1% health every 60 seconds by absorbing fire.


    [Crimson Exoskeleton]:


    Possesses a tough, fire-resistant skin that glows like molten iron. The exoskeleton can generate heat pulses that scorch enemies when struck. Increases damage mitigation by 30%.


    [Ember Horn Surge]:


    Can focus energy through their horns, causing bursts of fire to erupt from their body in a 360-degree arc. Increases their fire-based burst damage by 50% when using this skill.


    ]


    [ Skills:


    me Eruption, zing Roar, zing Horn Charge, mequake, Hellzer Rush, Inferno Burst...


    ]

 Chapter 171: Reinforcements on both sides

    As Ram studied Bae'' Lor, he could tell that the Infernal Goat-kin Lord Bae''s strength was nearly equal to the Lizard Shaman Skor, though both forces had different advantages.


    Each side was bnced with one Lord-level Tier 5, two general-grade Tier 5''s, fourteen Tier 4''s, and thousands of Tier 3 and Tier 2 soldiers.


    But Skor and his forces had the advantage of being near the Red River, its rushing waves giving them increased spiritual power recovery and regeneration speed by an additional 20% increase from their racial characteristic Mystic Tide.


    Which includes the additional 150% bonus on water-based spells from the Water affinity. Even if there was no Blood Cursed rain, Skor and his lizardmen clearly had a huge advantage over the goat-kin.


    Just then, Ram spotted two other Goat-kin Lords on the wall beside him. Realizing the tight situation, they didn''t wait for orders.


    "Bae'' Lor doesn''t need to stand alone!" one shouted, his voice rumbling as he jumped off the wall rushing towards the Lizardmen.


    "For Volk''tar and our kin!" the other also roared, following him he also leaped over the wall, leaving strong shockwaves behind.


    The sight was enough to stir the soldiers behind them. Hundreds of red-skinned warriors pounded their weapons against their shields, the ng echoing through the battlefield. They roared in unison:


    "Volk''tar! For the me born!"


    "Strike down the fiends!" With that one after another goat-like creatures charged forward, joining the fight to support Bae'' Lor.


    mes erupted from their exoskeletons as they shed with the Lizardmen, creating a sea of red against the blue tide of lizard warriors.


    Up on the wall, Su Xing chuckled, watching the chaos unfold with a smirk. He nudged Lord Zhang, the other human lord beside him. "Looks like Bae'' Lor''s team is getting fired up. Think we should step in?"


    Lord Zhang shook his head, crossing his arms with a grin. "Nah. Let them go at it. We''ll wait for the Alien Lords'' support to arrive and surprise them."


    Su Xing nced over at Ram, a glint in his eye. "Enjoying the show, brother Ram?"


    Ram raised an eyebrow, watching the battle''s ferocity with a serious expression. "Definitely," he muttered. "But, with two other Lords as strong as Bae'' Lor, this fight should be wrapping up soon, shouldn''t it?"


    Su Xing chuckled and shook his head. "You''re underestimating them if you think it''s that easy. Like us, these alien lords can call in reinforcements when things get rough."


    "Ha-ha..." Before he could finish, a deep, mockingugh echoed across the battlefield, rumbling from the direction of the river behind the Lizardmen.


    The water churned violently, sending up waves that sshed against the rocky shore.


    Emerging from the mist, more heavily armed Lizardmen marched forward, each one exuding a powerful aura.


    Leading them was a massive figure with jagged scales and a twisted grin, gripping a sharp spear that crackled with energy.


    "So, even Skor needs backup now?" he sneered, his voice thick with mockery. "Doesn''t speak well for the so-called Shaman Lord!"


    It didn''t end there, behind thisrge lizardman there was another mage-type Lizardman, glowing with purple scales and sharp eyes.


    The Lizardmen warriors who had already been fighting raised their voices in response, their morale visibly bolstered by the arrival of the reinforcements.


    [ Name:


    Xalhissar


    ]


    [ Race:


    Deepsea Lizard Saurian


    ]


    [ Level:


    tinum (Tier 5)


    ]


    [ Quality:


    Lord


    ]


    [ Physique:


    ???


    ]


    [ Spirit:


    ???


    ]


    [ Name:


    Yax'' Kul


    ]


    [ Race:


    Abyssal Saurian


    ]


    [ Level:


    tinum (Tier 5)


    ]


    [ Quality:


    Lord


    ]


    [ Physique:


    ???


    ]


    [ Spirit:


    ???


    ]


    They chanted together, their hissing voices filling the air as they advanced with renewed strength, their scaly bodies glistening with energy from the red river behind them.


    One of the Goat-kin Lords beside Bae'' Lor growled, his voice edged with anger. "They''re bringing in more? No matter how many theye¡ªVolk''tar''s fire shall burn them all!"


    "Stand firm!" Bae'' Lor roared, his horns glowing with a fierce light as he prepared to unleash a zing wave. "Show them what it means to challenge the Infernal Goat-kin!"


    The Goat-kin soldiers rallied to his cry, the fire in their eyes burning brighter as they braced for the approaching Lizardmen.


    mes sparked around their bodies, and they pressed forward with renewed ferocity, shing with the advancing enemy.


    Ram nced at Su Xing, intrigued by the intensity of the battle.


    Su Xing gave him a knowing smile. "Now you''re seeing the true nature of the Lord''s battles, victory''s never assured, who knows what can happen next..."


    "Maybe they might just retreat after seeing us, or there might be even more reinforcement than our side." Lord Zhang continued following Su Xing''s words, "We have seen such cases before, damm... there''s always one thing after another with these battle-crazed brainless goats."


    Ram watched the raging battle below for several minutes, the intense sh of fire and water ying out in repeated waves of spells and strikes.


    But as the minutes stretched on, it became clear that neither side was close to winning, each Lord fiercely holding their ground. Ram sighed, the initial excitement waning.


    "Looks like this won''t wrap up anytime soon," he muttered, shifting his gaze away from the chaotic scene.


    Instead, he turned his attention to Lord Bae''s territory behind the stone wall.


    Compared to outside the territory, thendscape inside waspletely different filled with rugged and fiery, dotted with magma pits and jagged rock formations that pulsed with an eerie red glow.


    The territory was well-developed, a testament to the strength and resources of a tinum-tier Lord. Compared to his own territory, this one was vast and well-organized.


    Small groups of Goat-kin milled about, guarding specific areas or patrolling in tight formations. They seemed ustomed to the hostile environment, moving through the volcanic terrain as if it were their natural habitat.


    A short distance away, there was a Magma Pool, surrounded by rows of stones with a reddish glow.


    This seemed to be a unique healing facility for the Goat-kin. Some injured warriors were wading into the thick, bubbling magma, and soon, their burns and wounds began to heal, thanks to their ember heart racial characteristics.


    He noticed arge Forging Hall off to the side, where sparks flew as Goat-kin cksmiths hammered. The hall was heavily guarded, with shields, armor, and weapons piled in neatly organized rows.


    Nearby, there''s arge spiritual furnace running, channeling spiritual energy into dense, fiery orbs.


    These orbs were distributed among the soldiers heading into battle, seemingly enhancing their physical recovery abilities and amplifying their fire affinity.


    Finally, near the heart of the territory, there was a small, isted structure, seemingly untouched by the chaos around it.


    This building exuded a faint, almost mystical energy that drew Ram''s attention. It looked like a temple of sorts¡ªpossibly a shrine dedicated to some powerful, Gods.


    Perhaps it was where Lord Bae or his followers performed rituals to strengthen their powers or invoke the blessings of their alien deities, likely provided significant boosts to the morale of the troops and could be used for summoning reinforcements from their home like the half Drows.


    Ram''s eyes lingered on it for a moment, just as he was about to use his spiritual eye to check it, he heard Lord Zhang sigh beside him, breaking his focus.


    "s," Lord Zhang muttered, casting a grim look toward the battlefield where the Goat-kin forces struggled against the relentless advance of the Lizardmen.


    "Our sides still cornered. Well, Brother Su and Ram, I''ll be taking the lead with my soldiers¡ªthis should draw out the rest of their reinforcements."


    With a sharp nod to Su Xing and Ram, Lord Zhang raised his hand, signaling his troops.


    Immediately, a well-organized and disciplined force of more than a thousand human soldiers began to move forward from behind the walls.


    This was no ragtag militia; each one of Zhang''s forces was wearing finely crafted armor, and wielding a polished weapon that reflected the sunlight.


    At the front of the advancing force were elite and rare quality warriors and knights, recognizable by the distinct insignias on their armor and the gleaming swords strapped to their backs.


    With one look Ram found that this group of humans was not like the humans born on Blue Star.


    They look more like the creatures born from monster dens, although they seem to have all human emotions and don''t look much different, they don''t seem to have any professional awakening like them.


    Behind the warriors, followed a small group with a mix of archers and spellcasters, ready to provide long-range support.


    At amand from Lord Zhang, the archers halted in unison, drawing their bows with trained precision. They struck the Lizardmen frontlines, piercing their blue scales and scattering the advancing ranks formation.


    As the archers reloaded, the spellcasters moved forward, their hands glowing, in a coordinated move, they unleashed waves of fire, ice, and lightning.


    Following that, heavy armored knights and swordsmen joined in, positioning themselves in formations while not disrupting the previous goat-kin that was fighting against the Lizardmen.


    I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones and Golden Tickets!


    Thank You!!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 172: Blood Cursed Lords

    Just as Su Xing had predicted, two more Lords emerged from Skor''s side to support him.


    They didn''t arrive unnoticed¡ªgreat waves surged behind them, crashing violently as their figures leaped out with dramatic ir.


    However, these weren''t Lizardmen like the rest of Skor''s forces.


    Ram''s eyes narrowed as he activated his Spiritual Eye. To his surprise, the new arrivals weren''t aliens¡ªthey were Blue Star humans.


    Their appearances were wild, with their eyes glowing faintly and their expressions twisted into unsettling grins.


    Both men with bulky figuresnded on the battlefield with boomingughter, their voices carrying an unhinged, almost feral edge.


    Following closely behind them was a swarm of cursed Murlocks, grotesque humanoid creatures with blood-red slimy scales, jagged teeth, and glowing crimson eyes.


    Holding broken weapons, they moved in a frenzy, driven by an insatiable bloodlust. Their guttural roars echoed across the battlefield, sending shivers down the spines of even the seasoned soldiers.


    The red-skinned creatures and Lizardmen paused briefly, seemingly unnerved by the sudden turn of events.


    "Skor, you treacherous worm! You''ve stooped so low as to ally with traitors and those cursed abominations?" Lord Bae'' Lor''s voice thundered, his molten eyes glowing brighter with indignation as fire surged around his horns.


    Skor smirked, unfazed. "Oh, Bae, still so righteous, are we?Today, you''ll burn, and your ashes will scatter into the Void." His sharp teeth glinted as heughed, gesturing toward the two human Lords.


    One of the human Lords stepped forward, his bulky frame exuding raw energy that crackled around him like static. "Tsk, tsk, Bae'' Lor. Such big words from someone who''s barely holding the line," he sneered, his wild grin spreading wider.


    The other Lord, equally massive but with a colder demeanor, added with a low growl, "Your resistance is futile. You''ll kneel or perish¡ªmakes no difference to us."


    Lord Bae'' Lor snorted, stamping his foot with enough force to crack the ground beneath him. "I''d rather fall fighting than live as a ve to you."


    From behind Ram, Korrin stiffened as his gaze locked onto the murlocs. A flicker of recognition passed over his face, followed by a deep frown.


    "It''s them..." he muttered, his voiceced with tension, what he was looking at was the same type of cursed murlocs he fought during the Lord''s Trial.


    Hearing Korrin, Ram''s brows furrowed. He could feel the sinister aura radiating from the two Lords, but what puzzled him more was their allegiance. Why would Blue Star humans align themselves with alien forces?


    "Those traitors..." As if sensing his confusion, Su Xing chuckled grimly. "You''re wondering why our own people would fight against us, aren''t you?" he asked, ncing sideways at Ram.


    Ram nodded, his gaze fixed on the battlefield. "It doesn''t make sense. Why would they side with invaders?"


    Su Xing sighed, "Not all humans are loyal to Blue Star, Ram."


    Continue your journey on m|v-l''e-NovelBin


    "Some crave power above all else, power that these alien Gods promise through granting wishes. The aliens always have ways of corrupting the mind, offering forbidden knowledge or strength in exchange for servitude."


    "And there are always those foolish enough¡ªor desperate enough¡ªto take the deal. Here in blood cursed realm, we call those Blood Cursed Lords."


    Su Xing suddenly grinned mischievously, even after watching them, his usual carefree attitude fully on disy. "But don''t worry," he said, tapping Ram''s shoulder with exaggerated confidence.


    "You still have me to save the day." Hisugh was loud and boisterous, brimming with renewed vigor.


    Ram nced at him, he couldn''t help but mutter under his breath, "This guy''s blowing his own horn so much I don''t know whether tough or cry."


    Although he still couldn''t check Su Xing''s attributes, using his Spiritual Eye. The fatty seemed to be a Tier 5 Lord, yet his methods and resources were as perplexing as they were impressive.


    Even more confusing was the fact that there were no soldiers left behind the city wall.


    Initially, Ram had assumed that the human troops who had charged into battle earlier were abination of Su Xing''s and Lord Zhang''s forces.


    But now, with no soldiers in sight, only two figures stood behind Su Xing¡ªtall, cloaked men whose features werepletely concealed.


    "Wait¡­" Ram''s thoughts raced as he noticed their stillness. "Are these two¡­"


    Before he could voice his question or even use his Spiritual Eye to check their details, the two cloaked men suddenly sprang into action.


    Their speed was nothing short of incredible¡ªfaster than Ram''s eyes could even see.


    Both of the cloaked men moved like phantoms across the battlefield, in a blink, they closed the distance between the city wall and the battlefield, heading straight toward the newly arrived traitor Lords.


    Their presence immediately tilted the scales, countering the newly appeared Blood-Cursed Lords with shocking ease.


    "What the¡ª!" Ram''s words caught in his throat as he watched the cloaked figures, leaving faint afterimages.


    Su Xing chuckled knowingly, folding his arms. "Impressive, aren''t they?"


    Ram''s eyes widened as he focused on their movements, watching their synchronized coordination. "Both of them¡­ are Tier 5?" he muttered.


    Still, one thing was certain¡ªthey were both Tier 5. Their raw power was undeniable as they matched the Blood-Cursed Lord''s blow for blow, neither side giving an inch.


    Watching them fight, Ram''s brows furrowed. Until now, he hadn''t noticed that apart from these cloaked figures and the Lords themselves, no other forces seemed to have anyone with Tier 5 strength.


    At first, Ram assumed it was because the territories simply didn''t have enough individuals at such a high level.


    But after talking with Su Xing, he realized the truth was moreplicated. "It''s not that they don''t have Tier 5s," Su Xing had said casually, "but they can''t afford to bring them."


    Ram frowned, recalling those words. "Why not?" he had asked at the time, confused.


    Su Xing''s response had been straightforward. "It costs too much. To bring even a single Tier 5 creature, you need a thousand points of Source Power."


    "That''s a massive drain on resources for most Lords. And don''t forget, leaving their territories unguarded could mean disaster if someone decides to attack while they''re away."


    Now, seeing the battlefield, Ram understood just how urate Su Xing''s words had been. Among all the Lords present, only Su Xing seemed bold¡ªor rich¡ªenough to bring not just one, but two Tier 5 warriors into the fight.


    "It seems I have an advantage.... And to top it up, I didn''t even need to spend any Source power." It appears they are also incapable of summoning additional soldiers to reengage.


    But he can, just when he appeared before, he checked whether he could summon more from his space and didn''t find any resistance, just needed him to spend some spiritual power to transfer them.


    Su Xing, who had been observing the battle with a smug grin, turned to Ram. "See what I mean? You''ve got to spend big to win big."


    Ram nced at him, unimpressed. "Or maybe you''re just showing off."


    But soon he realized that Su Xing didn''t seem interested in joining the fray at all.


    Watching him from the side, still standing with his arms crossed and not lifting a finger, Ram couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow. "Huh, Brother Su, don''t you want to join the fight?" he asked, half-curious.


    Su Xing immediately stiffened, his previously smug smile vanishing as he turned towards Ram, a frown now recing his usual yful expression.


    "What do you think?" he responded, his tone much more serious than before. "I''m just a pill refiner, do you want me to go and die there?"


    Ram blinked, caught off guard by the bluntness of the response. For a moment, he just stared at Su Xing, processing the words.


    "Pufff¡­" Hearing Su Xing''s unapologetic answer, Ram felt like he had been hit with a critical strike.


    He couldn''t help but burst into augh, unable to contain it. "I¡­ I can''t believe you actually said that."


    Su Xing, seeing Ram''s reaction, let out a dramatic sigh, shaking his head. "What? You think I''m gonna rush into the battlefield without anybat experience and get myself killed like some idiot?"


    Ram chuckled again, still shaking his head. "Well, I guess it makes sense..."


    Despite their impressive strength, the two Blood-Cursed Lords were starting to show signs of exhaustion, even before other alien Lords that were fighting from earlier.


    Even though they had gained strong power through the blessings of the Alien Gods, theirck of battle experience was bing apparent.


    The two Lords struggled to keep up against the speed and precision of the cloaked figures.


    Every time they tried to counter, the cloaked men effortlessly evaded or countered their attacks, their movements fluid and almost supernatural.


    Soon, the overall situation on the battlefield began to shift.


    From where he was standing, Ram could see the tides turning in favor of the cloaked figures and their forces.


    As the battle raged on, Lord Zhong, who had been with him earlier, made his move.


    I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones and Golden Tickets!


    Thank You!!

 Chapter 173: Thunder Blade Raptormen

    Ram spotted Lord Zhang standing in the middle of the battlefield. He was surrounded by chaos but remained calm as he unleashed a flurry of support spells that rippled across their forces.


    The impact of his magic was immediate. Spells that increased strength, speed, and spiritual recovery spread through their side, while enemy soldiers were constantly under curses that drained their energy and focus.


    The tide of battle began to shift. Exhausted soldiers suddenly found a second wind, attacks bing faster and more precise as they pushed back against the enemy.


    Korrin and his group of Half-Drows also joined the fight. Though they couldn''t go toe-to-toe with the powerful Tier 5 Lords or other high-level opponents, they stayed at a safe distance.


    Their fire spells rained down like an unrelenting barrage, with fire-enhanced recovery spells, giving the Goat-kin warriors a critical edge, especially those fighting near Lord Bae.


    Lord Bae, at the forefront of the battle, seemed nearly unstoppable. Each swing of his massive war axe sent shockwaves as he fought against Skor with a grin.


    However, near the Red River, one of the Blood Cursed Lords, unable to withstand the relentless assault of cloaked men, suddenly roared in frustration.


    With a leap that sent ripples through the blood-red water, the lord retreated into the river, vanishing without a nce back.


    Skor''s eyes narrowed as he noticed the cowardly retreat of his supposed ally. His lizard face twisted in frustration, and his grip on his staff tightened.


    The number of casualties on his side continued to rise, his forces crumbling under the relentless assault of Lord Bae and other lords.


    "You fools! Hold the line!" Skor bellowed, but his voice held a tremor of unease.


    His expression hardened as he shed once again with Lord Bae, who was grinning wildly as if victory was already in his pockets.


    "Ha ha-ha... Skor, your curses are as weak as your warriors!" Bae mocked, his boomingughter cutting through the mor of the battlefield.


    "Is this truly the best you can muster against me? Just these few cheap tricks, and you thought you could kill me?"


    Skor snarled, his staff pulsating with dark energy. With a growl, he unleashed a wave of destructive magic toward Bae, who easily dodged.


    "You think your brute strength will carry you forever? You got lucky this time, Skor sneered. "I can already see the day you kneel before me, begging for mercy."


    Bae stepped forward, his axe gleaming as he shed through another enemy soldier in his way. "Luck? Call it what you want, but you''re the one running out of allies, Skor! Next time, bring a real challenge!"


    Skor, retreating a step, raised his staff high. His voice, filled with venom, echoed across the battlefield.


    "Fall back, all of you! Enjoy this fleeting victory while you can. The Battle of Gods ising, and no one will save you when it begins!"


    As Skor''s soldiers scrambled to retreat, Lord Bae smirked, his eyes zing with confidence. "I''ll be waiting for you bastards," he roared, lifting his axe high.


    With a mighty swing, he aimed at Skor, but the Shaman Lord was already disappearing into the distance, his form vanishing like a shadow amidst the chaos jumping back into the river.


    The battlefield quieted as the enemy withdrew, leaving behind a scene of destruction.


    Lord Bae turned to his men; his grin undiminished. "They''ll be back," he said, his toneced with anticipation. "And when they do, we''ll crush them again."


    From atop the wall, Ram observed it all through his Spiritual Eye, the ebb and flow of battle leaving him with a mix of relief and unease about the Battle of Gods that lingered in his thoughts.


    Ram leaned against the wall, his Spiritual Eye dimming as he deactivated its ability to observe the fast-moving targets in the air. The chaotic energy of the battlefield had finally subsided, leaving the remaining murlocs to be cleaned.


    His mind spun with thoughts of the fight, the power disyed by each of those Tier 5 Lords, "I only got less than five months," Ram muttered to himself, setting a firm goal. "I should at least upgrade to Tier 5 by then."


    The battle had been an eye-opener. The Red River Domain was far more dangerous than he''d initially imagined, and he knew he wouldn''t survive without growing stronger or need to reach Tier 5.


    One by one, the Lords returned from the battlefield, their exhaustion evident, the battle didn''t take long, but the overall intensity was high with each lord facing the other.


    Soldiers regrouped and tended to their wounded, while others gathered the spoils of war.


    Except for Su Xing, every Lord had suffered casualties among their soldiers. Despite the losses, the Source Power gained from killing the lizardmen and murlocs brought some constion.


    Ram''s gaze shifted toward Su Xing, who was standing near the edge of the battlefield, an unnerving smile stered across his face.


    In front of him were the previous two cloaked men who came back, one of them holding a disfigured human figure in their hand.


    Ram''s eyes widened in shock as he realized what he was seeing. "Fuck, they actually caught one of those Blood Cursed Lords," he eximed, his voice a mix of disbelief and awe.


    Su Xing nced over and waved casually at Ram, his smile growing wider. "Hehe... This one''s trying to escape like a rat down the river. Fortunately, my men caught him, sacrificing him to the Divine Spirit Tree should reward me with more than three to four thousand points of source power."


    Ram approached cautiously, his eyes fixed on the Blood Cursed Lord, who hung limp in the cloaked man''s grip, tied by chains made up of concentrated lightning energy all over his body, giving him no chance to escape.


    Ram''s Spiritual Eye activated instinctively; his gaze focused on the Blood Cursed Lord to analyze him.


    [ Name:


    ????


    ]


    [ Race:


    Human/cursed creature


    ]


    [ Profession:


    Mad Acolytes-Blood


    ]


    [ Physique:


    ???


    ]


    [ Spirit:


    ???


    ]


    [ Description:


    Mad believers, having made a pact with a mysterious alien god, were transformed into monstrous beings with blood maniption abilities.


    ]


    [ Skills:


    [Blood Rain]:


    Summon a torrential downpour of blood that harms enemies or heals allies depending on the caster''s will.


    [Cursed Blood Aura]:


    Enemies within a 30-meter radius experience a reduction in vitality and stamina by 20%.


    [Sacrificial Rebirth]:


    Sacrifice a portion of their flesh to the alien god, causing a horrific transformation that boosts physical abilities and regenerates wounds.


    [Blood Resonance]:


    Can manipte their blood, controlling it as an extension of their will. Can weaponize their own blood or use it to control low-level cursed creatures.


    [Curse of the Unseen God]:


    Grants the ability to invoke madness in others, driving them to the brink of insanity or bending them to the worship of the alien God.


    ]


    "He''s dangerous," Ram muttered, his expression serious. "Even in this state, his regeneration could make him a problem if those chains broke apart. You sure you''ve got him locked down tight?"


    Su Xing chuckled, gesturing toward the cloaked men. "These chains were crafted with suppression seals, unless he suddenly grows another tier of power, he''s not going anywhere."


    The Blood Cursed Lord lifted his head slightly, his cracked lips twisting into a grimace. "You... insignificant worms," he croaked, his voice hoarse but filled with twistedughter.


    "Do you think this changes anything? The Blood Cursed Court will drown you all soon, nobody can escape us hee-hee..."


    Su Xing tilted his head, dismissing the words, with a nonchnt wave of his hand, he stowed the Blood Cursed Lord into a small leather pouch that was tied to his waist.


    The faintest ripple of energy passed through the pouch as the Blood-cursed Lord''s bodypletely disappeared from their sight.


    Ram blinked, his eyes "This?" he asked with doubt, looking at the pouch as the Blood Cursed Lord seemed to vanish entirely before his eyes.


    Su Xing, clearly unfazed, gave him a grin.


    Lord Zhang, who had been quietly observing the exchange, spoke up, "That''s a storage pouch that can store living creatures. It''s a rare artifact and very difficult toe by."


    "It''s also thanks to this pouch that he was able to bring those two Tier 5 creatures without spending any source power." He cast a nce at Su Xing, his gaze filled with envy. "To have something like that... it''s quite the asset."


    Su Xing grinned widely as if enjoying their attention. "I must say, it has saved me quite a lot of source power so far," he said, clearly proud of his convenient little artifact. He gave the pouch another affectionate pat as if it were a priceless treasure.


    Ram''s lips pressed together in thought, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. "Hehe, this fatty was so excited about just a small pouch that can store five creatures. I don''t know what face he''ll make once he finds out I have a whole square kilometer of space."


    He couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly, but he didn''t express his thoughts aloud. Instead, he shifted his focus toward the two cloaked men standing silently behind Su Xing.


    [ Name:


    Krytak


    ]


    [ Race:


    Thunder de Raptormen


    ]


    [ Level:


    tinum (Tier 5)


    ]


    [ Quality:


    Lord(pseudo)


    ]


    [ Physique:


    ???


    ]


    [ Spirit:


    ???


    ]


    [ Racial Characteristics:


    [Hyper Agility]:


    Increases agility by 125% permanently, with an additional 75% boost duringbat.


    [Pack Tactics]:


    Gains a 5% boost to attack power and speed for each ally within 15 meters, up to a maximum of 50%.


    [Storm born Physique]:


    Immune to low-level lightning-based attacks and absorb 20% of iing thunder energy to regenerate Spiritual power.


    [sh Step Predator]:


    Can teleport up to 10 meters duringbat, leaving behind a residual electric shock.


    [Overload Frenzy]:


    Gains a 50% increase in power and speed when health drops below 30%.


    ]


    [Skills:


    Thunder Blitz, Sky Breaker sh, Volt Fang Strike, Arc Strike, Chain Lightning Barrage, Lightning Spiral, Electro Raptor Dance...


    ]


    "Raptor?" Although Ram still couldn''t see their features through their clocks, his eyes narrowed as he analyzed the Thunder de Raptormen, this was a Pseudo Lord quality, tinum-tier creature, a real monster on the battlefield, and there were two of such beside Su Xing.


    Hyper Agility, Pack Tactics, and Overload Frenzy¡ªit had a lethalbination of speed, power, and resilience that would make it hard to face.


    Now, he realized why the Blood-Cursed Lords stood no chance against them.

 Chapter 174: Thousands of Soul Essences

    "Well, Brother Su and everyone else, I''ll see you all again soon," Ram said with a casual wave. Without waiting for much of a response, he opened the Lord''s panel and selected the return option to head back to his territory.


    Su Xing and the others called out, urging him to stay a bit longer to celebrate their victory with a small party. Ram politely declined with a faint smile.


    "Maybe next time," he said, though his real reason was twofold: he felt he hadn''t contributed enough to join in the celebrations, and he couldn''t stand seeing Su Xing''s smug face for even a second longer.


    The next moment, his body shimmered and vanished, reappearing inside his Housing nt, next to the Sylvan Soul Tree.


    The familiar, calming presence of the Housing nt enveloped him as he took a deep breath. Around him, the vibrant greenery and warm glow of the surrounding spiritual trees seemed to wee him back.


    Compared to the barrenndscape when Ram first unlocked his territory, the area had transformed dramatically.


    Although there was no sun over his space, but there is still strong sunlight passing through the space barrier over the top, these towering trees stretched hundreds of meters into the sky, their thick canopies providing ample shade and shelter.


    These massive trees had grown from the stumps left behind from the broken stumps he found when he unlocked the territory, regrown fueled by Ram''s careful use of Life Energy.


    Among the roots of these trees were numerous bulbous nts, their shape resembling oversized onions, housing thousands of cavemen.


    If one were to look down from above, they would see the unmistakable signs of structured life: groups of cavemen diligently farming under the guidance of Half-Drows.


    The fields were neatly divided, and the Half-Drows, using their inherited memories and newfound roles as overseers, ensured that everything was running efficiently.


    The cavemen themselves were no longer the dull-eyed, frail beings they had once been. Now, each one moved with purpose, their eyes gleaming with vitality.


    Their once-thin frames had filled out, and their stronger, more resilient bodies were a testament to the effects of the vitality mushrooms and spirit mushrooms Ram had generously distributed among them.


    For Ram, creating those mushrooms was almost effortless. Just a single point of Life Energy was enough to grow hundreds of Tier 1 spiritual nts like these.


    When he realized the potential of housing ns to generate source power, from cavemen¡ªhe had decided to invest some Life Energy to grow and share them to increase the efficiency by improving their spirit attribute.


    The results had been immediate and remarkable. Upon consuming the mushrooms for the first time, each caveman experienced a noticeable improvement in both their physique and spirit attributes.


    However, he knew their transformation wasn''tplete. "Even with their spirits improved," Ram muttered, "they stillck knowledge. Strength alone won''t make them useful in the long run."


    This was where the Half-Drows that evolved from cavemen yed a critical role. Using their inherited memories, they taught the cavemen essential skills¡ªeverything from nting crops to understanding simple defensive tactics.


    This symbiotic rtionship not only improved the efficiency of resource collection but also created a more cohesive and productivemunity.


    Ram crossed his arms, looking at the bustling territory with satisfaction.


    "At this rate, they''ll soon be self-sufficient," he mused. "And with their increased productivity, the Source Power I can collect from them will multiply exponentially."


    Korrin and others also appeared nearby, and he turned to them. "Alright, everyone, you know the drill. Focus on your training." Everyone gave him a small nod before floating off to practice leaving him alone.


    As hispanions dispersed, Ram finally allowed himself to rx. Sitting cross-legged on the soft grass, he opened the Lord System Log to check the Divine Spirit prompts that had popped up during the battle.


    A glowing interface flickered in front of him, disying the notifications that had piled up.


    He scrolled through the messages. Mostly, they consist of battle reports about Korrin and others, detailing the damage inflicted, the number of kills, and the source power collected from these kills.


    Skimming the highlights, what caught his interest was thest prompt:


    [ System Prompt:


    Your soldiers killed a total of 14 Tier 3, 84 Tier 2 Lizardmen, 6 Tier 3, and 143 Tier 2 Hemophagic Murlocs


    ]


    [ System Prompt:


    Total Source Power Collected - 54 points


    ]


    "Hmmm... 54 points?" Ram muttered, frowning as he reviewed the prompts. Despite the significant number of enemies his forces had defeated¡ª14 Tier 3 and over 200 Tier 2 creatures¡ªthe source power he earned felt meagerpared to his expectations.


    "Even after all that effort, I barely earned enough points, and just transferring them cost me 100 points. What a loss."


    He sighed, rubbing his temples in frustration. However, as he thought about it, a faint smile crept across his face. "Still, the amount of information I gained by observing those high-level Lords fight each other... it''s invaluable. I can''t put a price on that."


    Ram leaned back against the Sylvan Soul Tree, closing his eyes as he shifted his perspective, connecting with the tree''s vast spiritualwork.


    His consciousness descended to the roots, where the true bounty of the recent battley: not just source power but the countless souls of the fallen soldiers absorbed by the Sylvan Soul Tree.


    In his mind''s eye, the roots extended endlessly, glowing with faint lights¡ªthousands of small soul fragments clustered like fireflies beneath the massive presence of a single, radiant soul: the remnant of Ignara.


    Focusing his thoughts on the smaller lights, he noticed the distinct forms of various souls bound to the tree''s roots.


    There were hundreds of Goat-kin, Lizardmen, and Murlocs, their flickering lights representing their lingering essence.


    Most of these souls were from Tier 2 and Tier 3 creatures, their strength evident in the density of their glow.


    Among the countless small lights, however, 17 stood out. Slightlyrger and brighter, they pulsed with a stronger presence¡ªlikely belonging to Tier 4 creatures.


    Examining them closely, Ram could identify their shapes more clearly: 11 of them were Murlocs, 4 Goat-kin, and two Lizard-men.


    In their faint, spectral forms, each soul seemingly more potent than the others scattered around them.


    "Hmm..." Ram muttered, focusing on the glowing orbs. "Tier 4 Murlocs... Theirbat abilities weren''t particrly impressive, but their resilience and water-based affinity could be useful."


    "Huh?" Observing those souls closely, he found that all of these murlocs seemed damaged to various degrees, not asplete as the other souls of Lizardmen and Goat-kin.


    "Interesting, is this due to being already corrupted, thankfully the absorbed souls didn''t bring any unknown energy with them." Ram murmured.


    "Perhaps I can utilize these Tier 4 souls in a more direct way. Either for creating new spirit creatures or for strengthening the ones I already have." As his thoughts lingered, a subtle ripple of energy radiated from the tree, as though it was reacting to his interest.


    "I previously used the same ability on some cavemen to fortify their souls with Ignara''s soul power, which in turn converted them intoplete Half Drows; it should be feasible," he said, his gaze briefly returning to the grand, radiant light of Ignara''s remnant.


    Compared to the smaller souls, Ignara''s essence was many times overwhelming in both size and intensity. But the only problem now is how tobine or whether to use more cavemen as experiments.


    "Well, there is always plenty of cavemen he can use to verify the possibilities. One thing at a time," Ram decided, leaving the issue for when he was about to use the Sylvan Spirit Rebirth next time, he shifted his consciousness back to his own body and thought about other issues.


    "Most of those Lords, are ahead of their own soldiers. Each of their own personal strength makes a massive difference in a battle." Through careful observation, he also found some of his shorings in his own approach.


    "I can''t just sit back and let my troops fight for me like I imagined before." He clenched his fists, recalling the fiercebat prowess disyed by some of the Lords. "It''s clear now: this isn''t just a game of who has the strongest army. The Lord''s own strength is critical."


    Su Xing was the exception, of course. He had wealth and powerful parents to back him up, allowing him to lean on his overpowered subordinates and artifacts. "But not everyone can afford to rely on luxuries like that," Ram muttered, shaking his head.


    Su Xing''s casual mention of skill proficiency levels beyond perfection (Level 5) had been an eye-opener, which prompted him to reconsider many of his existing ns.


    ording to Su Xing, there were some techniques that can allow users to tap into a stronger power, reaching such a level required extraordinary dedication, hours of practice, and, most importantly, a strongprehension ability.


    "No wonder those Lords seemed so fluid in battle," Ram realized. "They''ve probably honed their techniques far beyond what I thought was possible. I need to step up my game."


    And reaching this step seemed to be one of the important perquisites to sessfully breakthrough to Tier 5.


    "Well, it might be a huge problem for others to improve their proficiency, but for me it''s just spending more spiritual power..." He quickly opened his own skill panel to check them again carefully, mostly the immortal techniques he learned, but there was no change on it.


    Ram became confused as he checked it further, not finding any clues, he simply shook his head, "Well it might need some special conditions or requirements that I might not know yet."

 Chapter 175: Ambushed? Spiritual Weave Bot I

    Ram''s gaze lingered on his own territory, yet his thoughts wandered to the disparities between his domain and those of the other Lords.


    Unlike them, hecked a Lord''s mansion or specialized buildings that could enhance his territory''s defense or functionality.


    He had observed firsthand how these special buildings provided significant advantages, such as protecting the territory (defensive buildings), or the ability to summon soldiers (recruitment pools) that could fight for the Lord daily by consuming source power.


    While the Sylvan Soul Tree''s Sylvan Soul Rebirth ability allowed him to recruit soldiers in his own unique way, Ram couldn''t shake the realization that hisck of knowledge about such buildings was a shoring on his part.


    "The others had strategic infrastructure, but I¡­" Ram''s thoughts trailed off. He recalled Lord Bae''s territory, which had left a deep impression on him.


    Territory buildings like the Magma Pool, which healed the soldiers, or the Spiritual Power Furnace that was capable of generating fire orbs, improved the efficiency of the Goat-kin during the battle.


    Ram''s lips curled into a wry smile. "It''s not that I envy their abilities, but I can''t deny their efficiency," he murmured. "I''ve been relying on Sylvan Soul Tree and Wood spirits too much. It''s time to concentrate on expanding my territory''s capabilities."


    He leaned forward, running his fingers through the soft grass beneath him as he looked towards the huge white wall and the white ribbon that was still providing reiki to his space. "The answer isn''t far. The Wood Spirit Realm¡­"


    Ram''s thoughts sharpened as he recalled the Heartwood tree and other unique wood spirits he saw during hisst visit to that realm.


    "I''ve already seen nts there capable of forming barriers and even nts that amplify other wood spirits spiritual powers," It was a treasure trove of resources, many of which could likely be used to construct simr buildings or enhance his territory in other ways.


    Ram stood up, with a clear n forward in his mind, his eyes flickering. "Next stop Wood Spirit Rm," but just as he was about to figure out how to enter the Wood Spirit Rm, his stomach rumbled with hunger.


    "Well, I''m getting sloppy again, I didn''t even remember when I had myst dinner, two days or three...?" he pondered, as his body disappeared and reappeared again around the subway station.


    "Huh, it''s already 10:30 at night... They must have finished eating by now," he muttered, checking the time on the Sky Drive as he walked toward the kitchen.


    However, on his way he heard hurried footstepsing towards his direction, soon he saw Xiao Mu rushing in with tears flowing through her eyes,


    "Huh, Big Brother Ram, you''ve finallye out of your room, I was about to call out for you. Wow... hurry,e with me; Brother Sid is hurt very badly." Upon seeing him, Xiao Mu stopped abruptly, tears streaming down her face as she grasped his hands and pulled him in the direction she hade from.


    Ram barely had time to process Xiao Mu''s words before her urgent tugging forced him to quicken his steps. Her tear-streaked face and trembling voice immediately put him on high alert.


    "Xiao Mu, slow down!" he said, trying to keep his voice steady. "What happened to Sid? Who hurt him?"


    Xiao Mu sniffled, her voice trembling as she exined, "I-I don''t know everything, big brother. He came back with Sister Mai, but his whole body was bleeding... S-Sister Mai told me not to panic, but he looked so pale..."


    Hearing this, Ram''s expression darkened. His mind raced as he followed Xiao Mu down the winding corridors of the subway station. Sid was now a Tier 3 professional with attributes stronger than others of the same tier, for something to injure him badly meant it was no ordinary opponent.


    "And there was also Mai with her, how can this happen?" As they rounded a corner, Ram''s eyes immediately fell on Mai and Su Mu who stood outside talking with each other pointing towards a holographic disy, while a group of small medic drones were analyzing Sid.


    He finally had aplete look at Sid, whoy on a low cot in the center of the room, his chest rising and falling shallowly.


    His usually vibrantplexion was pallid, and his body was covered in bullet holes and burnt marks. Ram''s sharp eyes quickly noted the discoloration around one of the wounds¡ªa sign of poison.


    Your next read awaits at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    "What happened?" Ram asked, his voice steady despite the storm of anger brewing inside him.


    Mai didn''t look up from where she was, but replied calmly, "We were ambushed by a group of strong professionals outside."


    "He transformed into his Bearman form to protect me and took most of the hits himself." She sighed, her voice tinged with frustration. "He pushed himself too far again, we barely managed to escape this time"


    Ram clenched his fists, a mix of anger and guilt bubbling up, "Is he alright now?" he knew Sid had always been reckless, but Ram couldn''t help but feel partially responsible for not being there to watch his back.


    Mai nodded, her expression firm. "Yes, but his injuries are severe. His natural healing isn''t enough to keep up. I''ve already asked the medic drones to inject a regeneration potion, but we''ll need to use more advanced techniques to fully heal him."


    Ram observed the four white robots, resembling tiny spiders, busily working atop Sid extracting the poison inside his body. Suddenly, an attribute panel materialized before his eyes, disying their specifications.


    [ Name:


    Spiritual Weave Bot I


    ]


    [ Type:


    Medic Unit


    ]


    [ Grade:


    Silver


    ]


    [ Technology:


    Spiritual-Mech Fusion Technology (AMFT-12)


    Nano-Bio Medi Weave Integration


    Bio-Weave Spiritual Control Technology


    ]


    [ Specifications:


    Height:


    12 inches


    Weight:


    1.2 kilograms]


    [ Skills:


    [Luminous Thread Stitching]:


    Weaves bioluminescent spiritual threads to close wounds, boosting natural healing by 50%.


    [Purifying Agent]:


    Generates a cleansing agent that slowly neutralizes toxins and heals minor ailments.


    [


    Spiritual Coagnt Seal]:


    Stops excessive bleeding instantly by deploying coagting nano-threads.


    ]


    [ Additional Features:


    [Holo-Projection Scanner]:


    Projects a 3D image of the patient for detailed diagnostics.


    [Adaptive Healing Protocols]:


    Adjusts healing patterns based on the severity of injuries.


    [Regenerative Stitchcraft]:


    elerates tissue regeneration using woven bio-spiritual threads.


    [Thread Storage Compartment]:


    Stores additional energy-infused threads for emergency use.


    ]


    Ram was taken aback by the specifications of the medic drones. He marveled at the advanced technology, especially considering the stark contrast between Earth''s medical capabilities and the sophisticated Spiritual-Mech Fusion Technology that powered these units.


    To top it off, ording to Mai, these were just basic versions. There were far more powerful and advanced models in existence.


    He shook his head, trying to push aside the amazement and focus on Sid''s condition.


    As he stepped closer, he gently ced his hand on Sid''s forehead, closing his eyes to use his divine consciousness.


    His mind reached inside Sid''s body, scanning for internal injuries.


    Despite the helpful actions of the medic drones, Ram could sense that Sid''s condition was far worse than it seemed on the surface.


    The wounds were extensive, with multiple punctures and burns that had deeply damaged his internal organs.


    The poison that had seeped into his bloodstream wasn''t just a normal toxin¡ªit was a concoction designed to slow the body''s natural healing processes, making it harder for the medic drones to work effectively.


    I tagged this book,e and support me with Power Stones and Golden Tickets!


    Thank You!!

 Chapter 176: Its the BloodHawk Gang... theyre here

    Even with their advanced capabilities, the drones could only do so much. Sid''s condition was grave, and without immediate, higher-level intervention, the slow regeneration process could leave him incapacitated for months.


    The medic drones were effective at stabilizing his body and neutralizing toxins, but the deeper, more severe injuries were still far from being healed.


    Ram clenched his jaw, frustration building within him. "He barely escaped death¡­ If I''d been there, this wouldn''t have happened." His thoughts raced with guilt.


    Mai stepped over to him, her face serious as she ced a hand on his arm. "Ram, we just need some time to get him back to full strength, if only I was strong enough this wouldn''t have happened."


    "The drones are doing all they can, however, we have other important matters to look after." Mai''s voice was steady, but there was an underlying tension in her words that Ram could sense immediately.


    "Huh? What do you mean by that?" Ram questioned back; his brow furrowed in confusion. He couldn''t fathom what could be more pressing than Sid''s condition right now, especially given how severe his injuries were.


    Mai pointed towards the multiple holographic interfaces disyed beside her, which flickered with data.


    "Those guys that ambushed us followed our tracks here. Looking at the monitoring devices I arranged, there were more of them." She paused, and Ram noticed her gaze flickering with concern as she scanned the screen.


    Su Mu, standing beside Mai, chimed in at the same time. "Yes, it seemed these guys were the same as those we encountered earlier outside the void space. Most of their equipment looked simr," she said, her tone grim as she observed the familiar signs of the Bloodhawk gang members¡ªgear, weapons, and insignia.


    Ram clenched his fist, a surge of anger rising within him. The mention of the Bloodhawk gang brought memories of Shane and the humiliation they went through that day.


    "Do you see Shane with them?" His voice dropped, a cold edge to it as he analyzed the events leading up to Sid''s injuries.


    Su Mu and Mai skimmed through various screens, their faces tense as they reviewed the data. "Nope, so far we haven''t seen him," Mai replied.


    "There were only 40 gang members that appeared within our monitoring radius." She looked up at Ram, her eyes filled with resolve.


    "But given the size of the group, I don''t think they''ll be content with just scouting. They''ll be back for another fight."


    Ram''s mind raced as the situation unfolded before him. Forty gang members¡ªthis wasn''t a random ambush. Something more was at y.


    "It was nned," Ram thought, his brow furrowing. "They must already know that Liam and Esha aren''t here. And the fact that Shane isn''t with them makes me wonder if they''re setting up for something bigger."


    He gritted his teeth, realizing the disadvantage they were in without Esha, their chances of fending off a coordinated attack like this were slim.


    "Have you tried calling Liam?" Ram asked, hoping for any good news.


    Su Mu nodded, though her expression was tense. "We did, but we weren''t able to reach him."


    "Great," Ram muttered, running a hand through his hair. The situation was quickly deteriorating. "Alright, tell me about your ns," he said, his tone sharp. "We can''t afford to wait around and let them get morefortable."


    Mai, who had been standing quietly by the holographic interface, spoke up, her voice calm but firm. "I n on holding them off alone. Both you and Su Mu need to escape with Sid and Xiao Mu."


    Ram''s eyes widened at the suggestion. "What?" He shook his head, disbelief creeping into his voice. "You n on facing them alone? No, that''s not happening."


    "I can hold them off for half an hour with my robots," Mai continued, unbothered by his reaction. "That should give you enough time to escape." Find adventures at m_v l|e-NovelBin


    But before Ram could voice his concerns, Su Mu spoke in the same firm tone. "No. We''ll stay and fight together."


    Both Ram and Su Mu spoke at the same time, their voices resolute.


    Mai looked at them both, her expression hardening. "You''re not listening. You need to escape now while we still have a chance. We''re not prepared for a full-on fight with those numbers, especially if they''re getting ready for something bigger."


    "We know the risks," Ram countered, his eyes narrowing. "But we won''t leave you behind to face them alone. We stick together. That''s how we''ve always done things."


    Su Mu stepped forward, nodding firmly. "We''re in this together. If we split up now, we risk everything."


    Mai hesitated for a moment, her gaze flickering between Ram and Su Mu. She knew the risks, but it was clear that neither Ram nor Su Mu were backing down.


    "Fine," Mai said finally, her voice softening slightly, "But we need a n. We can''t handle forty professionals of Tier 3 and Tier 2 on our own, there might even be Tier 4ing."


    "If you''re worried about that, I think I can call for some help." Ram''s words echoed in the room as he summoned his Wood Spirits and all the revived Half-Drows inside his space.


    Korrin, Nyra, and the rest appeared before him one by one. More than twenty figures stood around Ram, each of them Tier 3 ''Rare'' quality and above. Their presence exuded strength, and their eyes glinted with anticipation.


    "Master, we are at yourmand," Korrin, the Fire Mage leader, stepped forward first as he spoke, his fiery presence standing out among the group.


    Nyra stood beside him, her dark eyes scanning the surroundings.


    "This...??" Mai and Su Mu froze in surprise looking at the group that appeared out of no ware.


    It wasn''t just them¡ªeven the Evil Spirit within Su Mu, who had been eerily silent until now, let out a soft exmation in surprise.


    The group stood silently, awaiting Ram''s orders. Their attention was entirely focused on him, each one prepared to follow hismand without question.


    Turning his gaze back to Mai and Su Mu, Ram spoke firmly, "We''re not outnumbered anymore."


    Mai''s eyes narrowed as she assessed the situation, her lips curling into a rare, determined smile. "Hmm... I''ll take my chances."


    She nodded to Ram, she didn''t ask him how he did it but just epted the reinforcements without any hesitation.


    Su Mu, her expression still tense, took a deep breath and asked, "Aren''t these the same cavemen from the void space? How did you bring them out from there?"


    Ram smiled, his confidence showing in the way he stood tall. "Haha... It''s simple. I just used some space props to collect them all before. Now they can help us."


    He gestured to the group, the powerful Half-Drow and Wood Spirits now gathered around him, each one radiating strength. "Don''t worry, they''re absolutely trustworthy and strong. They''ll help us fight back and protect everyone here."


    Su Mu looked at them, her eyes scanning each figure as her mind quickly processed the new situation. "I see... It seems like we''re much better off now."


    Mai, who had been quietly observing the conversation, finally nodded. "We''ll need every bit of strength we can get."


    "If they''re bringing Tier 4s, we won''t stand a chance, but if it''s just Tier 3 and below we can still handle it before someone from the Shadow Society notices what''s happening here."

 Chapter 177: Giant Warrior, Sharpshooter

    Outside the subway station, more than forty members of the Bloodhawk gang stood gathered.


    The group was split into two squads of twenty, each led by a small captain with the strength of a peak Tier 3 professional. The air was tense among the group, with an undercurrent of excitement as they prepared for their next move.


    "What are we afraid of? They''re just some stragglers¡ªthree Tier 3 professionals at most." Among the leaders was a two-meter-tall muscr man, his arms crossed and a scowl on his face.


    His booming voice cut through the air as he grumbled, "We can handle it on our own. Why wait?"


    He had been dealing with such things for many years, with his "Rare Profession: Giant Warrior," which allowed him to transform into a five-meter-tall giant, boosting his physical strength and defense significantly he is not afraid of some Tier 3 professionals.


    Beside him stood a woman in a sleek, tight leather jacket, short hair, and a modified mechanical left eye, that glowing faintly as it scanned through the surroundings.


    She was another small captain with a "Rare Profession: Sharpshooter," an expert in using various firearms with deadly precision and advanced firearm techniques.


    Her lip curled in irritation as she shot back at the muscr man, "You thick muscle head, haven''t you already lost to that woman a few minutes back? Acting all smug now isn''t going to fix your bruised ego."


    The giant man''s face reddened with anger, and he stepped closer, his towering form intimidating. "Say that again, Shasha. Do you think you''re so smart, hiding behind your toys? Let''s see how far your shooting gets you without me holding the front line."


    Shasha rolled her eyes, unfazed by his aggression. "And without me covering your sorry backside, you''d be t on the ground before you even got close. So maybe shut up and stick to smashing things like you''re good at."


    Their bickering was interrupted by another gang member, who approached with a hurried step. "Huh... captain, what do we do next?" he whispered, looking between the two captains.


    The giant man took a sharp breath, absorbing the surrounding concentrated reiki with an intoxicated look as he spoke. "Then why are we waiting? This area is saturated with Reiki. If we waste time, someone else will catch the wind and im it before we do."


    The gang member hesitated before responding, "It''s boss Shane''s orders. He said to wait and observe. If we don''t confirm the targets'' positions, we might walk into a trap."


    The Giant Warrior let out a frustrated grunt, flexing his fingers impatiently. "Wait for more mouths to feed and less of the spoils for us."


    "You muscle head, use your brain for once," Shasha snapped. "This isn''t just about killing some small fry. Reiki-rich areas are rare, although iming this spot will put us ahead of the other gangs. But if we make too much noise, the Shadow Society or worse might show up, and then we''ll all be dead."


    The mention of the Shadow Society made the gathered gang members exchange uneasy nces. Despite their tumultuous behavior, the Bloodhawk gang was still under the tight control of the Shadow Society and was not foolish enough to go against them.


    The Giant Warrior scowled but didn''t argue further, instead muttering under his breath, "Fine. We wait. But if this drags on too long, I''m going in, orders or not."


    Just then another gang member came rushing with a small monitoring device in his hands, "Captain, we found unusual spiritual power fluctuations, I think those guys might be nning to escape."


    "Fuck, I''m going in, whether you follow me or not..." Without waiting for others'' opinions, the giant man rushed forward, holding arge, modified axe on his shoulders, with his men following behind him.


    Shasha rolled her eyes and followed behind as she ordered her men to surround the area from other directions. Following her orders, most of the gang members who were still on their hoverbikes dispersed to different exit points.


    On the other side, Ram''s grin widened as he turned to the thirteen Half-Drows, two Beemen, and the rest of the wood spirits. "Alright, everyone. Listen up. We''re up against the members of the Bloodhawk gang."


    "Although they might berge in number, armed with strong weapons and mechanical prosthetics, individually, they are not as strong as any of you. All you have to do is follow Mai''s instructions," he said while distributing ck cloaks and masks to each one. The masks came equipped with in-builtmunication functions for coordinated attacks.


    Korrin stepped forward and, as he wore the mask, said firmly, "Master, let us lead the charge."


    Nyra added, her voice calm butced with menace. "We''ll focus on eliminating their scouts first." Behind her, four Half-Drow hunters with shadow attributes gathered silently, their dark auras blending seamlessly with the surroundings.


    Mai tapped her wrist, pulling up monitoring data on a holographic interface. On the screen, therge group of gang members had dispersed into smaller groups of five, moving to surround the entire subway station.


    "Good, they''re dispersed. That''s our advantage," Mai said with a sharp smile. "Korrin, you''ll lead the frontal assault and keep them busy till we get back to you. Nyra, you manage the small groups in the south. Ram, take your wood spirits and intercept those heading toward the backside."


    She paused, adjusting her gear. "Thanks to Ming Yue, I recovered most of my Spiritual power. So, Su Mu and I will deal with their Sharpshooter. She''s the one who injured Sid."


    Su Mu nodded, her expression sharpening as she nced at Sid. "What about Sid? He''s stable for now, but he needs someone to stay behind."


    Mai quickly reassured him. "The medic drones will stay with him, maintaining a secure perimeter. Xiao Mu will guard him as well. If anything, unusual happens, we''ll return immediately."


    As the team wore their cloaks and began to split into their respective units, Korrin turned back to Ram. "We won''t let you down, Master. The Blood Hawks will regret stepping into this fight."


    Nyra and the other half Drow hunters melded into the shadows, disappearing almost entirely from view. Their silent movements made it clear they intended to pick off the scattered enemies one by one.


    Mai turned to Su Mu; her expression serious. "Let''s locate and neutralize that Sharpshooter before she has a chance to pick off our team again. I''ll use my spell to hide our presence, and the rest is up to you."


    With synchronized movements, everyone sprang into action, their ns unfolding as they moved into positions.


    While the others moved out, Ram stayed behind, his gaze fixed on Sid.


    This time, he had no intention of using his own life energy to heal Sid.


    Instead, he nned to use the Wood Spirits he summoned before using his new Lord''s skill: [Wood Spirit Summoning].


    Without wasting time, Ram summoned five small saplings from his space.


    Five Small Saplings appeared before him, each one radiating a soft green glow, their tiny leaves fluttering gently in the air.


    The small spirits, standing just ten centimeters high, stood at attention on their slender white roots awaiting their orders.

 Chapter 178: Korrin Vs Giant Warrior I

    [ Name:


    Small Sapling


    ]


    [ Race:


    wood Spirits (saplings)


    ]


    [ Level:


    Silver (12%)


    ]


    [ Quality:


    Ordinary


    ]


    [ Physique:


    8


    ]


    [ Spirit:


    16


    ]


    [ Description:


    Small sapling with the power to control nature, initial units of nt Lords


    .]


    [ Skills:


    [Breath of Nature]:


    Condensing the breath of nature into healing light, can speed up the recovery of injuries.


    ]


    These small saplings were supposedly very famous as the Tier 1 initial units of all nt lords with zero fighting ability.


    Since his Wood Spirit summoning skill remained at level 0, he was limited to summoning only these small saplings for the time being.


    While they were still Tier 1, Ram used his life energy to improve their level to the current Tier 3, yet they still stayed at the Sapling stage.


    He didn''t know the reason, but even after upgrading to Tier 3, just like their size, they didn''t awaken any new skills.


    However, their initial skill [Breath of Nature] was strengthened twice, improving their efficiency. Ram directed them toward Sid, instructing them to use [Breath of Nature] in unison.


    A soothing green light enveloped Sid, knitting his injuries together at a visible pace. "At this pace, it might take a few hours, so let''s focus on those at the back."


    Which was a huge improvementpared to just relying on Medic units.


    Under his orders Groot stretched and shifted, merging into a sleek Bio Armor that covered his body as he moved towards thest spotted location of the small group on the map.


    On his shoulders sat Linger and Thorny. Behind him, the two Beemen hovered silently, their wings buzzing as they soared upward, ready to target the gang members on their hoverbikes.


    As the Bloodhawk gang closed in, the tension in the air thickened like a storm about to break.


    The giant warrior, with his massive axe slung over his shoulder, stomped ahead of his group, his booming voice breaking the tension. "Come out and face me, cowards!" he roared, his voice echoing through the station''s surroundings.


    From her position, Shasha rolled her eyes, muttering, "Of course he''s yelling again." Her mechanical eye whirring as it scanned the dark alleys and tunnels. "Idiot," she hissed.


    "He''s going to walk right into a trap." With a sharp gesture, she signaled her team to fan out, her orders crisp. "Cover the nks. Keep your eyes peeled. If he screws this up, we''re not going down with him, just retreat back on mymand."


    On the other side, unbeknownst to them, Korrin''s group was already lying in wait, he was the first to make contact.


    Leading his fire mages, he stepped boldly into the open, his fiery aura lighting up the dark station. The Blood Hawks in front stopped in their tracks, startled by the sudden appearance.


    "You''ve made a big mistakeing here," Korrin said, his voice calm, mes danced around his hands, growing brighter with every step he took.


    "Get him!" one of the gang members shouted, raising his gun.


    But before they could fire, Korrin raised a hand, releasing a searing Wall of mes that roared to life between him and his enemies.


    The heat was intense, forcing the gang members to stumble back, only the Giant Warrior, stepped forward as his body grew taller and stronger with each step.


    He crossed the huge firewall unscratched like a tank, his body swelling to nearly five meters tall. His skin thickened and turned stone-like, radiating an oppressive aura of sheer physical might.


    In his hands, the massive axe he wielded seemed almost weightless as he swung it with a deafening roar.


    Korrin narrowed his eyes, quickly retreating as the axe smashed into the ground where he had stood moments before, sending shards of concrete flying.


    "Huge, but slow," Korrin muttered, his tone cool and focused. mes danced around his arms as he circled the Giant, looking for an opening.


    The giant warrior grinned, his deep voice booming. "Run all you want, little firefly. Sooner orter, I''ll crush you."


    Korrin didn''t respond. Instead, he raised his hands, and a series of fireballs materialized in the air around him.


    With a flick of his wrist, they shot forward, hammering the giant''s broad chest. The explosions lit up the dark station, forcing the nearby gang members to shield their eyes. Stay tuned to m-v l|e''-NovelBin


    When the smoke cleared, the warrior stood unfazed, his stone-like skin scorched but intact. Heughed, the sound echoing off the walls. "That all you''ve got?"


    Korrin frowned. With a burst of speed, Korrin dashed to the side, creating another Wall of mes to cut off the giant''s retreat.


    The heat intensified, the mes licking at the giant''s legs and torso. Still, he pressed forward not harmed much, his axe cutting through the fire with a strong wind, dispersing most of the fire.


    Korrin dodged again, using his agility to stay just out of reach. He countered with a me Bomb, the intense burst of fire knocking the giant slightly off bnce.


    Taking advantage of the moment, Korrin summoned a concentrated Firestorm, the giant roared in frustration, swinging wildly, dispersing most of it as the firestorm tore at his hardened skin.


    Despite the small damage he took, he pushed through, his massive frame crashing toward Korrin like an enraged bull.


    Korrin leaped back, narrowly avoiding the axe that split the ground where he had stood.


    "This guy''s too tough," Korrin thought, his brow furrowing as he nned his next move, everything happened so fast, but from thest firestorm, he already figured the intensity of the me that can cause damage.


    However, spells at that level take some time to finish, and put a heavy toll on his own body if he uses them continuously, but fights like these what makes his blood boil.


    Right now his innate talent, ''


    Species Evolution Master''


    was already in active status, although there were not many half-Drows around to provide a huge increase like when he fought against the Tier 4 Murlock, it still increased his attributes.


    While thinking, he was also keeping an eye out for the sharpshooter and dodging the iing attacks, ording to Mai, Sid was also attacked while he was fighting against the Giant.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the Half-Drows had engaged the Bloodhawk gang members. The surroundings erupted into chaos as spells, bullets, and des shed.


    The Half-Drows fought with precision and unity, their Herd Mentality ability granting them unparalleled coordination.


    Groups of two or three worked together to iste and overwhelm their opponents.


    Fireballs flew, shadow binds immobilized targets, and melee Half Drows closed in for quick, brutal kills.


    Further south, Nyra and her shadow hunters had already begun their ambush. The patrol of five gang members walked casually, their guard down as they scanned the area.


    They didn''t notice the faint shimmer in the shadows behind them. Nyra signaled her team with a subtle hand gesture, and the hunters moved as one.


    A shadow de shed, cutting the throat of the rear-most gang member. He dropped without a sound, his body caught by one of the hunters before it could hit the ground.


    The next gang member turned, his eyes widening as he spotted the dark figures closing in. Before he could shout, a shadow tendril wrapped around his neck, yanking him into the darkness.


    His muffled gasp was thest sound he made.


    The remaining four finally realized something was wrong. "We''re under attack!" one of them shouted, raising his weapon. But the hunters were already upon them.


    Nyra herself struck with lethal precision, her shadow-infused sword cutting through armor and flesh alike.


    With Quick Step, her movements were a blur, her Half-Drow bloodline and Battle mage characteristics amplifying her speed and spell power.


    Within moments, the patrol was reduced to lifeless bodies sprawled across the ground.


    "Move," Nyra whispered, her voice calm andmanding. The hunters behind her vanished into the shadows, leaving no trace of their presence.

 Chapter 179: Korrin Vs Giant Warrior II

    As the chaos deepened, Korrin kept up his fire spells, weaving mes into both offense and defense, but the giant warrior soon changed tactics. Seeing he couldn''tnd a direct hit on Korrin; he shifted his attention to the nearby Half-Drows.


    With a roar, the giant turned and charged at a trio of fire mages holding off a group of gang members.


    His axe swung in arge arc, cutting through the air, and sending strong air waves. The Half-Drows scrambled, one of them narrowly dodging as the massive de smashed into the ground, sending a shockwave and broken floor debris that knocked them off bnce.


    "No!" Korrin shouted, as anger boiled within him as he watched those Half Drows get hurt; to stop the giant''s n, heunched a series of me Bombs, each explosion aimed to divert the giant''s attention.


    One hit squarely on the warrior''s back, scorching his stone-like skin. The giant snarled and turned back to Korrin, his eyes zing with fury.


    "You want me?" Korrin called, his voice sharp. "Come and get me." He dashed forward, fire trailing behind him, and leaped onto a nearby ledge to gain some height.


    The giant warrior sneered at Korrin''s taunt, his booming voice echoing across the station. "You think I''m some brainless monster? Come stop me if you can!"


    Ignoring Korrin''s fire spells, he bellowed and charged again, this time toward another group of Half-Drows locked inbat with different gang members.


    The axe swung once more, its immense weight crashing down like andslide, just then another firewall appeared blocking most of the attack.


    The Half-Drows immediately scattered, narrowly escaping the devastating blow thanks to Korrin''s assistance. The ground shook, cracks radiating outward as the giant''s weapon struck home.


    One Half-Drow stumbled, and a gang member lunged in for a quick attack, "Ahhaa...ahaa," only to be thrown off screaming, burned by a precise fireball from one of the nearby fire mages.


    "Stay together!" Korrin ordered, leaping down. He hurled a volley of smaller fireballs at the giant, aiming for weak spots in his thick skin. The mes sizzled on impact, leaving scorch marks but doing little to slow the giant down.


    The giant chuckled, with a deep, rumbling sound. "You''re pathetic, mage. You think these low-level attacks will stop me?"


    But Korrin wasn''t aiming to stop him outright¡ªnot yet. He darted between ledges and debris, his quick movements a calcted dance to keep the giant''s focus split.


    Every time the giant aimed for another group of Half-Drows, Korrin unleashed another me Bomb or erected a Wall of mes to force him back.


    As the battle stretched on, the giant''s massive swings grew slower, his breathsing heavier. Beads of sweat mingled with soot on his rugged features, and his imposing roars also began to sound less imposing.


    Korrin noticed immediately. "Finally," he muttered under his breath.


    With a sudden burst of speed, Korrin dashed toward the giant, creating a concentrated me Spear in his hand. The spear pulsed with arge amount of spiritual power, the heat so intense it warped the air around it.


    He threw it with all his strength, aiming for the giant''s exposed back.


    The spear struck true, piercing through the hardened skin and lodging deep as it burned the surrounding flesh and blood.


    The giant staggered forward a few steps, his massive hand flying to his back as he roared in pain, the sound reverberating through the chaotic subway station, audible even for other distant gang members.


    Still, he wasn''t finished. "You think¡­ this is enough¡­ to stop me?" he snarled, his voice strained but defiant. Blood seeped from the wound, sizzling as it met the lingering mes.


    If Ram was here, looking at the giant he would shake his head and say, "Dude you might be a strong professional, and caption of a small group, but how dare you fight against a Boss monster alone?" But he was still on his way to meet the other gang members.


    Korrin stood firm, his breathing steady as he prepared his next move. "You''re done," he said coldly. "Stop resisting. I can already sense you''re out of spiritual power to maintain that oversized body. Anyst words?"


    The giant''s lips curled into a grim smile, his eyes filled with a mixture of defiance and contempt. "He-he-he...st words? You should worry about your own."


    Korrin raised a brow, his expression darkening. "You''ve lost. Save your words for the grave."


    Just as Korrin began to channel another spell, ready to end the fight, the giant''s smile widened, his expression shifting to one of malicious glee. "You''re so confident¡­ yet so blind."


    Korrin''s instincts screamed at him, he froze, his sharp senses catching something, an invisible presence, a silent predator lurking in the shadows. His heartbeat quickened as the sensation grew stronger.


    Without warning, the soundless threat materialized. A sharp bullet tore through the air, its speed and precision beyondprehension. Korrin barely had time to register its trajectory before it struck him, with devastating force.


    The impact sent Korrin staggering backward, mes flickering wildly around him as he gasped in shock. The searing pain briefly dulled his senses, but his resolve burned brighter.


    From the far shadows, a figure stepped forward, with a huge, modified sniper rifle in her hand, the barrel still smoking.


    She exuded a cold, calcted aura, her voice sharp. "Another fool," she muttered, adjusting her aim toward the other Half-Drows. The woman''s mechanical eye moved as it scanned the battlefield.


    Korrin''s hand flew to his shoulder, blood seeping between his fingers, but his lips curved into a small, defiant smile.


    His eyes flicked toward the giant warrior, now crouched and panting, his massive form shrinking back to a more human-like state as his spiritual power gave out.


    "You? Still alive¡­ and smiling?" the giant growled, confusion and frustration twisting his face.


    Korrin chuckled, the sound low and raspy but filled with confidence. "You thought we didn''t notice your sharpshooter? We were just waiting for her to act."


    As he spoke, the faint shimmer of an invisible energy shield surrounding his body dissipated, revealing a small but deep wound on his shoulder. The bullet had grazed his heart, but the shield absorbed most of the impact, sparing his life.


    Meanwhile, the huge life energy from his Wood Spirit Body worked its magic, albeit slowlypared to Ram''s.


    Though it couldn''t close the wound instantly, it stemmed the bleeding and began knitting the torn tissue. Korrin straightened, his aura ring up once more.


    From a nearby vantage point, Mai observed the battlefield with narrowed eyes. Her sharp gaze caught the faint glint of the sniper''s rifle as the sharpshooter adjusted her aim.


    Without hesitation, Mai turned to Su Mu. "Did you see where the shot came from?"


    Su Mu, crouched low among the underbrush, nodded. "Tree line, west corner. She''s moving, but her cover isn''t perfect."


    "I''ll drag her out," Mai said, her voice cold and focused. "It''s up to you to finish her."


    Before Su Mu could respond, Mai disappeared in a blur, using her sh Step to leap between trees with precision. Her afterimages flickered in the dim light, making it nearly impossible for the sniper to track her.


    Su Mu, left behind, nodded her head and drew her sleek, bow from her back. Her hands moved with practiced ease, fingers nocking as her spiritual power turned into an arrow onto the string. The bow hummed faintly, resonating with the spiritual energy she poured into it.


    As the sharpshooter shifted her position, trying to track Mai''s movements, Su Mu exhaled slowly, centering herself.


    Her gaze turned sharp like a predator locking onto its prey.


    The arrow she held began to glow, charged with crackling energy, its tip radiating a faint blue hue as she used her [Hero Skill: Power-storing arrow].


    [Hero Skill: Power-storing arrow]


    : Constantly increase the power, the greater the power, the first-level storage damage is 150%, the second-level storage is 175%, the third-level storage is 200%, and the fourth-level storage is 225%.


    The sharpshooter Shasha cursed under her breath, her mechanical eye zooming in on Mai''s swift movements. "Persistent little pest," she growled, firing another shot, but the bullet tore through an afterimage, hitting nothing but air.


    She snarled, her frustration mounting. "Hold still, damn it!" she barked, scanning for Mai once more.


    "What can you do even if I stay still?" Mainded silently on a high branch, her eyes locking onto the sharpshooter''s position catching her off guard. That momentary distraction was all Su Mu needed.


    "Got you," Su Mu whispered, releasing the arrow.


    The spiritual power arrow tore through the air with a sharp whizz, a streak of blue light slicing through the dim chaos of the battlefield.


    Shasha''s mechanical eye caught the movement toote. She spun around, attempting to dodge, but the arrow''s speed and precision were unmatched.


    It struck true, embedding itself in her shoulder, and exploding into a burst of spiritual energy. The force sent Shasha stumbling back, her rifle falling from her grip as she hit the ground with a grunt.


    Mai saw the opportunity and acted instantly. Using sh Step once more, she closed the distance in an instant, appearing directly in front of the downed sniper.


    The sharpshooter groaned, clutching her wounded shoulder, her mechanical eye swiveling to focus on Mai. "You think... you''ve won?" she hissed, her free hand moving toward a concealed de on her thigh.


    Mai''s boot stomped down on the hand before it could reach the weapon, pinning her to the ground. Her face was expressionless, her voice icy. "You''re outmatched. Stop struggling."

 Chapter 180: Changes in the Bio Armor

    On Nyra''s side, things were far smoother than on Korrin''s. Without powerful professionals like the giant warrior or the sharpshooter to contend with, the opposition was far less threatening.


    The gangsters, though numerous,cked coordination and shattered around, they were easily overwhelmed by Nyra''s shadow assaults and the precision of her group.


    Nyra spun to her left, narrowly avoiding a clumsy swing from a desperate gangster.


    Her sharp reflexes allowed her to counter instantly, soon a shadow de materializing in her hand as she shed across his throat.


    The man fell to the ground, groaning in pain. None of them showed any mercy, they all know not a single member of the BloodHawk gang was a good one, and eachmitted more crimes than another.


    "Another down," she muttered, ncing over her shoulder.


    Her team was performing wlessly. In just a short time, Nyra and the four others had cleared out more than 15 gangsters by themselves.


    The remaining three gangsters who watched one of them dead in front of their eyes, realizing they were outmatched, began to retreat in disarray, their earlier bravado shattered.


    Nyra smirked, "Cowards, you cannot escape from my hands," she said, her voice dripping with disdain. She raised her hand, creating arge Fireball, and hurled it toward the retreating group.


    The explosion lit up the dim subway station, sending several gangsters sprawling and blocking their path with burning debris.


    Soon other Half-Drow hunters reappeared from their shadows and finished them with a backstab, ending their lives.


    As Nyra and her group finished off thest of the retreating gangsters, they didn''t pause to celebrate their victory.


    They moved dragging the bodies of the fallen BloodHawk members back toward Korrin''s and others.


    On the other hand, Ram who was about to meet a small group, suddenly stopped again as an unexpected sensation surged through his body.


    The Bio Armor wrapped around him seemed to connect with the spiritual lines inside his body, resonating deeply with his Life Spirit Body.


    "What... is this?" Ram muttered, his gaze lowering to his chest where the transformation had begun.


    He stilled, focusing inward. Instead of resisting, he allowed the process to unfold, observing each change with his Spiritual Eye.


    Recently aftering out of the void space, he became busy with all the Lord''s stuff and reviving Korrin and others, hepletely forgot to improve Groot and Thorny to Tier 3.


    Before he nned to evolve them all to general quality, now that Groot was transforming on his own by absorbing his life energy and spiritual power, he didn''t stop him but actively provided more energy.


    Looking at the attribute panel, Groot''s level soon broke through to Tier 3 and continued to increase as it absorbed more and more of his life energy.


    The armor, once rugged and functional, began to alter its appearance.


    Its previously rough, wooden texture transformed before his eyes, bing a harmonious blend of smooth, polished bark and slightly rugged, sci-fi-looking fibrous roots covering his body.


    The alternating textures shifted with an almost organic flow, creating a dynamic pattern that seemed alive.


    Glossy sections caught the faint light, while matte surfaces absorbed it, enhancing the armor''s intimidating presence.


    Ram''s Spiritual Eye honed in on the glowing lines now coursing through the armor-like veins, spreading from his body outward. Each line pulsed faintly with energy, converging at the center of his chest.


    Suddenly, the lines gathered into a single point, turning into a brilliant, glowing crystal-like substance.


    A protective casing of bark-like material encapsted the crystal, its white surface gleaming with a faint luminescence.


    From the crystal, a vivid green light radiated outward, resonating with both Ram''s massive life energy and that of his Wood Spirit, Groot.


    Even the bark that grew on his head changed into crownlike designs or antler-like extensions. These protrusions curve gracefully upward and outward, resembling branches or vines.


    His face is fully covered by a mask-like feature made of smooth, bark-like material. This helm has an angr, sleek design, with glowing dark green eyes. Their symmetrical arrangement gives the impression of a regal yet fierce look.


    The light from the core felt warm and powerful, pulsating in harmony with Ram''s breathing. He reached out to touch the crystal, feeling its vitality.


    "This... is incredible," Ram whispered. He could feel the armor drawing upon his life energy, amplifying it while simultaneously protecting him.


    His Spiritual Eye indicated that the transformation was stabilizing, the synergy between his body and the armor creating a new, defensive form.


    As the process finished, the armor''s entire structure emitted a faint hum, like the heartbeat of a living being. Ram clenched his fists, testing the enhanced strength and mobility.


    The armor responded fluidly without any obstructions, the bark-like ting moving seamlessly with his body.


    He immediately opened Groot''s attribute to check for the new changes, however looking through it he frowned.


    [Name:


    Titan Wood Sprout (Groot)


    ]


    [Level:


    Silver (99%)


    ]


    [Quality:


    One Star General


    ]


    [Physique:


    82


    ]


    [Spirit:


    48


    ]


    [Description:


    Resembling a humanoid. The Titan Wood Sprout features an enhanced physique, resilient bark, and the ability to manipte vines and branches within certain limits. This creature can continue to grow slowly over time, absorbing vitality from its surroundings.


    ]


    [Skills:


    [Shared Consciousness]:


    The Titan Wood is not just an individual tree but rather a collective entity, forming awork with all the trees surrounding it in the forest, enabling shared thinking andmunication among trees with the same origin.


    [Regeneration]:


    When injured, one can swiftly regenerate an entire broken body or specific parts of it, even from mere fragments, as long as there is enough life energy avable.


    [Note]:


    The host can utilize Regeneration through Bio Armor; however, the life energy required to heal will increase from twice the amount of life energy to multiple times that of healing its own body, depending on the extent of damage sustained.


    ]


    [Talent:


    [Bio Armor]:


    Upon activation, the Titan Wood Sprout can merge with its host, forming an even deeper bond with its host. Upon activation, the Bio Armor envelops the host in a living armor that is both durable and adaptive, seamlessly adjusting to the host''s physical and spiritual needs.


    [Enhanced Attribute Superimposition]:


    The Bio Symbiote amplifies the host''s physical and spiritual attributes, superimposing the host''s stats with those of the Titan Wood Sprout.


    [Dynamic Adaptation]:


    The armor actively responds to environmental andbat situations and hardensagainst blunt impacts or physical strikes.


    Softens and flexes for increased mobility during high-speed movements or evasion, and creates root-like protrusions for grappling or anchoring during unstable terrain or mid-airbat.


    [Bio-Life Core - Energy Surge]:


    The core can unleash bursts of energy when unlocked all attributes improve by an additional 500% for 10 secs. Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelBin


    ]


    Compared to before both its physical and Spirit attributes improved drastically, while its physique already broke through two physical limits, and its quality was also improved to One Star General grade.


    Unlike his high expectations, Groot didn''t awaken any new skills, but his initial talent was upgraded with new powerful features like [Bio-Life Core - Energy Surge], which can improve attributes by 5 times.


    The upgraded talent, Bio Symbiote, was an enormous step forward in terms ofbat potential, even if it can only be used for ten seconds, thebat power improvement is not small,parable to a Level upgrade.


    Just as Ram was marveling at the new abilities and enhancements of the Bio Armor, a loud, blood-curdling scream echoed through the area.


    It came from the direction where Korrin and the others were engaged in their battle, snapping him out of his thoughts.


    He quickly shifted his focus back to the group of gangsters he had initially targeted. Now, however, he felt a tinge of excitement coursing through his veins, eager to test the capabilities of the improved Bio Armor inbat.


    As Ram moved, the gangsters ahead finally noticed him. One of them, a wiry man holding a rusty crowbar, shouted, "What the hell is that?!" His voice wavered, betraying his fear.


    Without answering, Ram dashed forward. The Bio Armor responded instantly, amplifying his speed as he closed the distance in a fraction of a second.


    One of the nearby gang members instinctively swung a knife at him, but Ram barely had to think¡ªhis instincts and the armor''s dynamic adaptation took over.


    The bark-like ting hardened at the point of impact, deflecting the strike effortlessly.


    Ram retaliated with a powerful punch. The roots around his fist extended on impact, mming the gangster into the wall with a force that left him unconscious.


    The remaining gangsters scrambled backward, clearly panicking. Ram extended his hand, and from the armor, tendrils of wood and vines shot out, tightly wrapping around their legs and arms.


    From the moment he appeared to know, he only made two or three shots, but the gang members were all lying down helpless, likembs waiting to be ughtered.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 181: Escape? Where to?

    Only now did Ram truly understand the overwhelming power of the attribute bonuses whenbining his physical and spiritual strengths with Groot''s who had also be General grade.


    His body felt like it had shattered its physical limits, surging with the raw energy that pushed his capabilities to a whole new tier.


    "I might not stand a chance against peak Tier 4 professionals," Ram muttered, his brow furrowed in thought, "but handling ordinary Tier 4 professionals or creatures should be manageable.


    Even so, escaping from here is the priority. Against someone like Shane, a Tier 5 professional, I''m still outmatched."


    The memory of the fight between Lord Bae and other Tier 5 Lords still yed in front of his eyes, just thinking about facing another Tier 5 sent a cold shiver down his spine.


    He quickly pushed the thoughts aside, knowing hesitation would only invite disaster. Time was not on their side, and information was his best weapon.


    Turning his attention to one of the gang members they''d captured, Ram used the sheer disparity in power between them to his advantage.


    The captured gang members, clearly intimidated, spilled everything they knew without much resistance.


    Ram pieced the situation together during the interrogation.


    Not long ago, Shane discovered that Liam and Esha were not with their group.


    Seeing this as the perfect moment for revenge, Shane mobilized his gang, ordering them to search the city for their hideout.


    For two days, the Blood Hawk gang had been searching relentlessly.


    Today, their luck had turned when one of Shane''s men identified Mai and Sid during a supply run.


    Recognizing their target, the giant warrior and Shashaunched a secret ambush on them.


    ording to their n, they seriously injured Sid and let both of them escape, so that they could lead the gang members closer to the subway station where Ram and Su Mu are hiding.


    "These captives im that they were supposed to inform others and wait for reinforcements before acting," Ram summarized, "but their captains got greedy when they sensed the rich reiki in this area and attacked prematurely. That''s probably the only reason we weren''t overwhelmed."


    A sense of relief washed over him. The premature attack had bought them precious time, though not much.


    "Master, we still have a window to escape before the stronger members of the Blood Hawk gang arrive," Linger''s calm voice rang in his mind, snapping him out of his thoughts. "We need to act quickly."


    Ram nodded, though his mind wrestled with indecision. Should he reveal the existence of his personal space and use it to escape, or should they find another hiding spot to avoid tipping his hand?


    "We''ll need to move fast regardless," he said, steeling himself. The decision would have to be made soon, but for now, he needs to discuss this with others.


    In the end, Ram chose not to kill the remaining captives. Instead, he knocked out the few still conscious and left them there, deciding they posed no immediate threat.


    There was no time to waste; he hurried back toward Mai and the others, with Linger perched on his shoulder and Thorny trailing close by.


    As they moved, Ram noticed Thorny acting strangely. Her face was scrunched up in an angry pout, and she asionally kicked at small rocks in frustration.


    Curious, Ram nced at her and asked, "Hey, what''s wrong?"


    Thorny, arms folded, turned her head away dramatically. "Hmph! Master is bad! He didn''t let Thorny have any fun," she huffed, her voice filled with mock indignation.


    Ram blinked in surprise before realizing what she meant. Chuckling, he said, "Haha, there weren''t many enemies this time, Thorny. I promise I''ll let you fight next time, okay?"


    Thorny wasn''t so easily appeased. "Hmph! I''m not talking to you," she grumbled, picking up her pace slightly as if to leave him behind.


    Linger, rolled her metaphorical eyes and spoke from Ram''s shoulder. "Master, don''t waste your time on her. You''re too soft-hearted, and now she''s getting naughtier by the day."


    Ramughed again, scratching his head. "I guess you''re right, Linger."


    Their banter continued as they approached the subway entrance. It only took two minutes for them to arrive, and Ram was relieved to see that the fight here had already ended.


    He scanned the area and confirmed that none of their sides had suffered any casualties, but only some minor injuries, and already started recovering.


    This didn''t surprise him in the least. Every member of his group was of ''Rare'' quality or higher¡ªindividually strong enough to lead their own small squads of simr professionals.


    In gaming terms, they were simr to boss monsters, each one a force to be reckoned with.


    Ram couldn''t help but imagine the scenario: a team of boss monsters ganging up on ordinary yers. The result was an absolute crushing victory. That''s precisely what happened here.


    This also validated his initial thoughts of focusing on quality over quantity.


    Just imagine what might have happened if it had been the cavemen, rather than the Rare-quality Half-Drows, who had faced the gang members.


    "Even if a hundred cavemen had fought against those professionals, the gang members could''ve wiped them out without breaking a sweat," Ram muttered to himself. His decision to invest in higher-quality subordinates was proving its worth time after time again.


    Now, with the immediate danger handled, Ram turned to Mai, Sid, and the others. "Everyone alright?" he asked, his gaze scanning the group for any signs of injury.


    Mai stepped forward, her calm andmanding presence reassuring. "We''re fine. Korrin needs some rest, but we''ve handled the situation here."


    Ram nodded, relief flooding his expression. "Good. Let''s regroup quickly. We might have bought ourselves some time, but we''re not safe yet."


    "Yes, we also found some information," Mai said, nodding as she nced at Ram. "For now, it''s best to escape from here." Her voice was steady but carried a sense of urgency.


    Ram opened his mouth to suggest a n, but Mai cut him off, her tone firm. "I know a ce where we can hide for now," she said.


    "However, this ce is on the opposite side of the city. With Shane and the rest of the Blood Hawk gang already on our tail, I''m not sure we can make it there safely."


    Her words made Ram pause. "How far is this ce?" he asked, his brow furrowed in thought.


    "About fifteen miles from here," Mai replied, crossing her arms thoughtfully. "It''s inside the city. Sid and I grew up there when we were kids¡ªit''s an old, abandoned part of town that most people avoid."


    Ram raised a brow. "Won''t that be risky? The city''s bound to be crawling with those gang members."


    Mai''s eyes narrowed slightly, as she answered. "Inside the city, the Shadow Society and other powerful factions have a tight grip there."


    "Once we are inside the city we can try contacting Liam, maybe with some help from Esha, Shane won''t dare act recklessly with so many eyes watching. He''d risk more than just losing face this time."


    Ram nodded, considering her words. He nced at the others. Mai was clearly confident in her n, but reaching there was not easy.


    Sid, lying on the ground nearby, was still unconscious despite the healing from the small saplings. His breathing was steady, but it was clear he wouldn''t be waking up anytime soon.


    Ram''s thoughts raced as Mai''s n took shape. A distance of fifteen kilometers wasn''t insurmountable for their group, especially given their mobility as Tier 3 professionals.


    As Ram stood there, considering Mai''s suggestion, a sudden thought struck him. He took out few seeds from his inventory, which he had recently purchased from the Alliance Store.


    They were small, almost unassuming, but they had the potential to make their escape easier. He had done some research on it, and it seemed like the perfect solution for creating confusion and disrupting the Blood Hawk gang''s pursuit.


    "This might work," Ram murmured to himself, turning the seed over in his palm. He nced at Mai, who was still waiting for his response.


    "Mai," Ram said, breaking the silence, "I might have a solution to help us escape unnoticed."


    Mai raised an eyebrow. "What kind of solution?"


    "This is a Confusion Pollen Creeper seed. It''s a spiritual nt¡ªwell, a seed for one, at least."


    "Once it blooms, it releases bursts of pollen pods into the air, creating a dense, disorienting mist that interferes with a person''s senses caught in it. The effect doesn''tst long, but it should buy us enough time to make our way out of here unnoticed."


    Mai looked at him with mild curiosity, her gaze skeptical but intrigued. "You think it will work against the Blood Hawk gang? I know you''re a spiritual nter and all but how long does it take to grow? We don''t have time."


    "Hehe... You don''t need to worry about that..." Ram grinned, "We don''t have much time, just gather whatever you need, we will leave in ten minutes."


    I tagged this book, don''t forget to vote with Power Stones and Golden Tickets! Your next read awaits at mvl


    Thank You!!

 Chapter 182: Facing a Tier 4 Totem Warrior

    "I sense someone approaching us; this individual seems unaffected by the disorienting pollen and is heading straight for us," Mai said, continuing to run as she received feedback from the life detection spell she had been casting since they started running towards the Cyber Core District.


    "Based on the detection spell and the target''s speed, this individual appears to be a Tier 4 professional," she continued, her voice tinged with tension yet resolute, "You guys take Sid with you, I''ll hold off the Tier 4 professional that''s after us."


    Ram nced over his shoulder, his mind racing as Mai ryed the information. The faint shimmer of determination in her eyes was undeniable, but the weight of her words struck him like a hammer.


    "How far are we from the city?" Ram asked, cutting off Mai abruptly.


    They had been running at full speed for the past ten minutes without letting others notice them, all thanks to the new Tier 3 wood spirit he transformed from the Confusion Pollen Creeper.


    "A Tier 4 professional?" he repeated, his voice low. He clenched his fists as he processed the situation.


    Since the giant warrior and his team didn''t inform them about their whereabouts, all the other gang members were still in the dark about them, which gave them enough time to reach so far.


    Along the way all they encountered were ordinary gang members searching for them, who were secretly influenced by the pollen that disrupted their senses, before they could reach them, they encountered a Tier 4 professional.


    He already guessed that the effects of Tier 3 Wood Spirits were weak against high-level professionals. Someone like Shane, or other Tier 4 professionals under him, would barely notice its influence.


    Thankful they were still lucky and didn''t encounter Shane, he looked at Sid, who was still unconscious, carried inside a medic box, floating on the modified hoverboards transformed by Mai using her skills before they started escaping.


    Next to the floating hoverboards, both Xiao Mu and Su Mu followed behind, as for the rest of the Hald Drows, he already sent them back to his own space, with the end of their summoning time as an excuse.


    He didn''t mind them tagging along but even if they were using confusing pollen, arge group might attract more attention, and another thing is that he could summon them back whenever he needed them.


    Their group had been moving as fast as possible, but Sid''s injuries, Xiao Mu''s still at Tier 1, and their need for stealth had slowed them down, or else they would have already reached by now.


    Ram nced around, his gaze narrowing as he sensed the approaching presence.


    The figure was closing in from the north, undeterred by the lingering effects of the confusion pollen.


    Slowing his pace slightly, he spoke, his tone steady butmanding. "I''ll take care of this one," his voice firm. "You take Sid and leave now."


    "No," Mai interjected sharply, her tone leaving no room for debate. Her eyes locked onto his, filled with resolve. "This trouble started because of us. I cannot let you fight them alone."


    "But¡ª"


    "Listen to me!" Mai cut him off, her usual calm cracking slightly under the weight of urgency. "I''m a peak Tier 3 professional. If anyone here stands a chance at holding off a Tier 4 professional, it''s me. You need to get everyone to safety, Ram."


    Ram shook his head, stepping closer to her. "Mai, if this were before, I would''ve agreed. But I''ve upgraded Groot. With his support and my own growth, I can handle a Tier 4 professional."


    "Don''t try to convince me otherwise," he continued, his tone resolute. "I have the best chances to hold them off and buy us enough time. And trust me, even if I encounter Shane himself, I have ways to escape."


    Mai''s lips parted as if to protest, but Ram didn''t give her the chance. He turned toward the north, his expression calm yet determined. "I''ll meet you all soon. Go!"


    Before Mai could respond, Ram rushed forward, his form quickly disappearing into the distance. The sound of his footsteps grew fainter as he raced toward the approaching Tier 4 professional.


    Mai, despite her strong will, hesitated for a brief moment. Her instincts screamed to chase after him, "Ram!" she called after him, but Su Mu''s hand on her arm stopped her in her tracks and a calm, steady voice brought her back to the situation at hand.


    "He''s right," Su Mu said softly but firmly. "Ram''s stronger than you think, and he''s not reckless. If he says he can handle it, then he will. We need to move now, or his efforts will be meaningless."


    Mai clenched her fists, ring in the direction Ram had disappeared. A mixture of frustration churned within her. "Fine," she said, atst, her voice strained. "But if he doesn''t return..."


    "He will," Su Mu interrupted, her tone resolute. "Now let''s go."


    Mai turned, her expression hardening as she focused on the task ahead. Together, they resumed, with the modified hoverboard carrying Sid floating steadily between them.


    The wind rustled the leaves around Ram as he approached the figure. His Spiritual Eye activated, instantly giving him a detailed glimpse of his opponent''s attributes and skills:


    [Name:


    Kain Ironhedge


    ]


    [Race: Explore hidden tales at mvl


    Human


    ]


    [Profession:


    Tier 4 Totem Warrior


    ]


    [Physique:


    245.3


    ]


    [Spirit:


    48.6


    ]


    [Skills:


    [Earth Shatter]:


    Causes a devastating ground attack that sends shockwaves in all directions, capable of toppling enemies and disrupting their skills.


    [Rapid Assault]:


    Gives the user an additional 140% burst of speedbined with overwhelming strength, allowing for a flurry of powerful attacks in quick session.


    [Defensive Aura]:


    Generates a protective field around the user, reducing iing physical and spiritual damage by 30%.


    [Totem Resonance]:


    Draws power from the divine creature, the totem represents, temporarily increasing Physique and attack power by 150%.


    [Lizard King''s Regeneration]:


    Rapidly heals minor wounds and reduces the severity of major injuries duringbat, drawn from the resilience of the creature worshiped.


    [Predator''s Gaze]:


    Intimidates weaker opponents, applying a spiritual deterrence that disrupts their focus and weakens their attacks.


    ]


    The man was a towering, three-meter-tall, the same warrior who had fought Sid at the entrance of the Void Space. His frame was intimidating, and his every movement exuded raw power.


    He slowed down as soon as his eyes met Ram, ck tattoos snaked across his body, intricate designs forming an unmistakable image of a fierce lizard.


    From afar, the markings seemed to move, giving the illusion of a predator ready to pounce at any moment.


    The moment Ram''s eyes fell on those markings, a sharp wave of spiritual deterrence radiated toward him. It felt like an invisible weight pressing down on his soul, an effect likely tied to Kain''s Predator''s Gaze.


    Yet, Ram''s soul was strong, he remained unaffected, his gaze steady and unflinching as he faced Kain.


    "It''s you, I finally found one after looking for so long... this time it won''t be like before, there is no one around to save you anymore," Kain said, his voice deep and rumbling, filled with restrained menace. His eyes narrowed, assessing Ram with the precision of a hunter sizing up prey.


    Ram smirked, his confidence unwavering despite the vast difference in their stats. "Is you who should be worried, not me."


    Kain''s lip curled in a sneer. "Bold words for someone who''s about to die. Do you even understand what you''re up against?"


    The air grew heavy as Kain shifted his stance, his tattoos beginning to glow faintly. The lizard totem etched into his skin seemed almost alive, its presence amplifying Kain''s already formidable aura.


    "Let''s see how long youst," Kain growled, mming a foot into the ground. The earth beneath him cracked as he prepared to charge, his entire body radiating a terrifying mix of strength and savagery.


    Seeing that Kain was about to charge, Ram remained calm. With a quick gesture, he summoned Groot from his space. The wood spirit reacted instantly, in the blink of an eye, the transformation began¡ªGroot melded seamlessly into Ram''s body merging with Ram in a fluid motion to form a sleek and shiny white-green bio-armor.


    The entire process took mere seconds, just as Kain''s massive fist hurtled toward him. By the time the strike was about tond, Ram was fully encased in his armor, the intricate patterns on its surface pulsing with life energy.


    The armor exuded a natural yet otherworldly aura, its wooden texture reinforced with shimmering veins. The helmet featured sharp, vine-like protrusions, and the gauntlets and shoulder pads gleamed with an ominous green glow.


    Kain''s eyes widened slightly, caught off guard by the sudden appearance of the armor. But his arrogance held firm. "A shy trick won''t save you," he thought, as his punch continued its trajectory with unstoppable force.


    Kain''s massive fist, as solid and unyielding as a boulder, the ground trembled under the force of Kain''s charge, and the air around him distorted slightly from the sheer power of his motion.


    But Ram stood unmoving, his gaze steady.


    The punch connected¡ªor so Kain thought.

 Chapter 183: Damn cockroach... Why won’t you die!

    To Kain''s shock, Ram didn''t dodge or retreat. Instead, he raised a single armored hand, meeting the attack head-on.


    BOOM!


    The impact sent a thunderous shockwave through the surroundings, uprooting nearby trees and scattering debris.


    Yet, when the dust settled, Ram stood firm, he didn''t even move back a single step, like an unyielding mountain.


    Kain''s eyes widened in disbelief. Ram, barely half his size, had stopped the attack with nothing more than a single hand.


    The ground beneath Ram''s feet cracked slightly from the force, but he stood his ground effortlessly, the faint glow from his armor intensifying, as most of the force was dispersed from his arm towards all over his body.


    Kain''s sneer faltered. "Impossible," he muttered, his voice filled with disbelief.


    The strength he had put behind that punch was enough to ttenrge boulders¡ªand yet, this man, who was barely half his size, stopped it without budging an inch.


    "Not bad..." Ram smirked, his voice calm. "Didn''t I tell you? You''re the one who should be worried."


    This was Ram''s first time experiencing the true extent of his bio-armor''s new feature,


    [Dynamic Adaptation]


    . Find your next read on mvl


    As the armor adjusted seamlessly from hard to soft, it redistributed the kic force from Kain''s punch across his entire body.


    The overwhelming energy of the attack, which would have crushed a normal person, was dissipated, leaving Ram standing firm.


    However, he quickly noticed a limitation.


    For the


    [Dynamic Adaptation]


    ability to fully activate, he had to remain stationary.


    If he moved mid-impact, the redistribution would falter, significantly weakening the armor''s defensive effectiveness.


    Additionally, there seemed to be a threshold¡ªif the force exceeded the armor''s capacity, it would fail, leaving Ram vulnerable to knockback and other effects.


    Even with these limitations, Ram knew he had an edge.


    Before Kain could process what had happened, Ram surged forward with blinding speed, his armored fist glowing faintly with an emerald hue.


    The punchnded squarely on Kain''s chest, the impact reverberating like a thunderp.


    Kain was sent skidding backward, his feet digging deep grooves into the ground as he fought to steady himself.


    "How??" He grunted, his massive body swaying for a moment before regaining bnce, "You''re just a low-level insect, how can you have such power?"


    "Now I get it, it must be due to the armor you are wearing..." Kain growled, "Let''s see how long you can keep this up! Once I kill you, the armor will be mine, hahaaa..."


    The tattoos on his body red brighter, and a wave of spiritual power burst forth from his body.


    The ground beneath him cracked as his aura intensified, and the fierce lizard etched on his skin roared with life-like ferocity.


    With a guttural roar, Kain activated [Rapid Assault]. His speed exploded, and in an instant, he was in front of Ram, delivering a flurry of punches and kicks.


    Each strike was a blur of motion, abination of brute strength and relentless impacts.


    However, every move of Kain''s attacks was clearly under Ram''s powerful divine consciousness observation and his spiritual eye dynamic field, he dodged and countered with precision, his bio-armor absorbing hits that couldn''t be avoided.


    He countered whilending blows on Kain''s ribs and shoulders whenever openings appeared.


    The two fighters exchanged a series of rapid attacks, hard for those below Tier 4 to follow up, their strikes causing shockwaves that rippled through the forest.


    "It was really the right choice to raise all those Basic Martial skills to the Intermediate level, even if it took some Spiritual power."


    Heughed as he fought back, his body''s moments bing more and more smooth as he absorbed all the memories, he got from upgrading his skills on his way while escaping.


    [ Martial Skills:


    - Intermediate Fist Method:


    Lv1 (0/5000), Characteristics: Strength Level 1, Physical Fitness level 4, flexible level 4


    - Intermediate Footwork:


    Lv1 (0/5000), Characteristics: Drifting level 1, opening and closing level 1


    - Intermediate Knife Method:


    Lv1 (0/5000), Characteristics: Strength Level 1, Physical Fitness level 4, lightning level 1


    - Intermediate Gun Fighting:


    Lv1: (0/5000), Characteristics: Drifting Level 1, Flexible level 4]


    [Strength:


    For each level of skill upgrade, the agility attribute will be permanently increased by 5 points


    ]


    [Drifting:


    For each level of skill upgrade, the agility attribute will be permanently increased by 5 points


    ]


    [Physical Fitness:


    For each level of improvement, the Physique and Strength attribute is permanently increased by 1 point


    ]


    [Opening and Closing:


    For each level of skill improvement, the jumping ability will increase by 30%


    ]


    [Lightning Speed:


    Every time the skill is increased by one level, the speed of the knife technique is increased by sixty percent


    ]


    Although the attribute bonus he received was significant, he had to enhance his basic skills to level five to upgrade them to the Intermediate level, it took him more than ten thousand points of spiritual power to upgrade all of them.


    With the considerable improvements to his physical attributes, his physique had already surpassed the upper limit, reaching 99, the same level as his spirit attribute.


    Thanks to this, physical attributesbined with Groot''s already reached more than 170 points. Well,pared to Kain it''s very low, but he is flexible, has skills, and a lot of spiritual power to back him.


    Dodging to the side, Ram raised his forearm to deflect a crushing blow aimed at his head.


    The impact rang out like metal striking stone, the force enough to send vibrations through his arm.


    Yet, he gritted his teeth and countered with a swift uppercut aimed at Kain''s ribs. The blow connected, causing Kain to grunt and stagger slightly.


    Kain snarled, his tattoos ring brightly as he brought his knee up, aiming for Ram''s midsection.


    Ram twisted, avoiding the strike by mere inches, and countered it with a spinning kick. The emerald glow of his bio-armor left a streak in the air as his foot smashed into Kain''s shoulder.


    "You''re quick, I''ll give you that, but your attacks won''t do much damage to me," Kain growled, rolling his shoulder as if to shake off the blow. "Even if you''re fast, speed means nothing against raw power!"


    With a guttural roar, Kain activated [Earth Shatter]. mming his foot into the ground, he sent shockwaves rippling outward in all directions.


    The earth cracked, throwing rocks and debris into the air. Ram leaped upward, narrowly avoiding the devastation, only for Kain to appear above him mid-air, his massive fist descending like a hammer.


    "Got you!" Kain bellowed.


    Ram crossed his arms, bracing for the hit. "Aha..." The impact sent him hurtling back toward the ground, creating a crater on impact. Dust and debris filled the air, obscuring the battlefield.


    Kainnded a few meters away, his sneer returning as he watched the dust settle. "See? No matter how clever you think you are, you''re just an insect."


    A faint glow emerged from the crater as the dust began to clear. Ram stood up slowly, brushing rubble off his bio-armor, while flexing his neck.


    Though the impact had left his ears ringing and his legs slightly shaky, the huge amount of life energy inside his body had already begun repairing minor fractures and the damaged armor.


    Absorbing his Life energy, flexible root fibers like silk threads extended around the broken armor, and stitched back together, before long the damaged Bio armor became as new as before, and all it took was 10 points of his own Life energy.


    "Is that all you got?" Ram questioned, rolling his neck, his tone ne. "If so? you''re done."


    Kain''s expression darkened. "Still standing, huh? it''s that damm armor of yours..."


    The lizard totem on his chest seemed toe alive, roaring as Kain activated


    [Totem Resonance]


    . His muscles bulged, his already huge body swelling further as his Physique and attack power surged.


    Ram''s Spiritual Eye flickered as he observed the change. "Impressive..." he muttered, yet before he could say more, Kain roared, charging forward again.


    This time, Kain''s attacks were heavier, faster, and relentless, each strike amplified by the power of


    [Totem Resonance]


    .


    Ram''s movements, although fluid and precise, couldn''t avoid every blow.


    His bio-armor''s


    [Dynamic Adaptation]


    struggled to keep up with the sheer intensity of Kain''s enhanced strength, reducing some impacts but failing topletely neutralize the overwhelming force.


    Each hit was like a hammer falling on his body, the shockwaves rattling his bones.


    The armor absorbed what it could, dispersing energy to protect him from fatal damage, but the strain began to show.


    Cracks formed across the bio-armor''s surface, only for the flexible root fibers to stitch them back together with life energy.


    The cost, however, was growing. His life energy and spiritual power were dwindling with every repair, and the pain from Kain''s strikes began to seep through.


    Yet, Ram persisted. Each time he was knocked down, he forced himself back up, his Bio armor glowing faintly in defiance. Blood trickled down his body, but his eyes burned with unyielding determination as the armor recovered back to its original shape.


    "Damn, cockroach..." Kain growled, frustration creeping into his voice. Despite his seemingly unassable power, Ram refused to stay down. His resilience was unlike anything Kain had encountered before.


    Kain''s attacks didn''t stop, his fists and feet smashing into Ram with devastating force. "Why won''t you die!" he roared, his tattoos glowing brighter as his borrowed power reached its peak.

 Chapter 184: Four minutes, should be more than enough...

    Kain''s eyes widened as Ram stood once more, the glow of restored vitality radiating from his body.


    "What... how?!" Kain bellowed, his voice tinged with disbelief and exhaustion. "Arrgh... Damn it...You''re just a Tier 3! Why do you refuse to die?"


    Kain''s chest heaved as he struggled to catch his breath, his tattoos nowpletely dim. The once-mighty lizard totem had dissolved into faint wisps of energy, leaving him drained and bewildered.


    In the center of the crater, Ram''s battered figure stood tall amidst the debris. His bio-armor was in tatters, most of it broken or hanging loose from the relentless onught he had endured.


    Deep cuts and bruises covered his body, and his breathing was ragged.


    Yet, despite the huge amount of pain coursing through him, there was a faint smile on his lips as he nced at the sky, mentally counting the minutes.


    Four minutes. Just enough time for Mai and the others to get inside the city.


    He swiped his hand, summoning a holographic panel before his eyes.


    [ Name: Ram]


    [ Health: 320/1000 (+23,531)]


    [ Spiritual Power: 671/1000 (+34,482)]


    "Hahaa..." Ram chuckled weakly but triumphantly as he stared at the numbers.


    Even after enduring Kain''s relentless barrage, he still had over 300 points of health and 600 points of spiritual power left, not to mention the extra tens of thousands in reserve.


    Then, the change began. His body, fueled by the Life Spirit Body, initiated rapid regeneration as his health began to decrease below 320 points.


    Before Kain''s shocking gaze, Ram''s broken bones fused, his torn muscles knitted back together, and his deep wounds sealed shut, same as before.


    Even the shattered pieces of his bio-armor seemed to grow back, the fibers weaving themselves into an unbroken shell.


    If not for the Life Spirit Body, Ram would have sumbed six times over by now. With thousands of points of life energy stored within him, death remained a distant threat.


    But he wasn''t done yet. A faint emerald glow surrounded him as he finally released his hold on his reserve life energy and spiritual power.


    Within a blink of an eye, his stats surged back to full capacity, as good as before.


    [ Name: Ram]


    [ Health: 1000/1000 (+22,851)]


    [ Spiritual Power: 1000/1000 (+34,153)]


    Standing upright, Ram wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, a calm yet steely resolve in his eyes. The repaired armor shifted and solidified, covering his face once more.


    His voice was cold, unwavering. "I told you... you should''ve been the one worried."


    Kain staggered back, his legs trembling as he tried to summon thest of his strength.


    But the sight of Ram, unbroken and standing tall, drained what little fight remained in him. "No... NO! This is impossible! You should be dead!"


    "Is there no limit to your regeneration?" Kain''s eyes began to shake with fear as he looked at Ram, he had seen the same seen more than six times by now.


    Watching the same scene before, Kain thought the only solution to deal with Ram was not to give him any chance to regenerate andpletely destroy his body, but even at his peak he couldn''t do that.


    Now with his strength exhausted, he already understood that he waspletely helpless when it came to defeating Ram, he still didn''t know how many times more Ram could regenerate his body back again.


    Every time he thought this must be thest, he kept on watching the same scene repeatedly, as if he were in a nightmare.


    Ram clenched his fists, the glow of his bio-armor intensifying as he stepped forward while activating the [Bio-Life Core - Energy Surge]. "Now... it''s my turn."


    Ram stepped forward; his gaze fixed on the now-trembling Kain. The emerald glow of his bio-armor red brighter as he activated the [Bio-Life Core - Energy Surge], channeling all the life energy in his body.


    Facing Kain so far, Ram had learned the hard way about the limitations of his bio-armorbined with the current limit of his physical and spiritual attributes.


    He could handle a Tier 4 professional with physical attributes capped at 300 points. He could deflect, counter, and endure, relying on the armor''s dynamic adaptation and his extraordinary recovery abilities.


    But the moment Kain had unleashed [Totem Resonance], pushing his physique to 420 points, the difference became painfully apparent.


    When Kain''s physique surpassed 300, Ram already felt the difference. Each blow was exponentially heavier, faster, and more precise.


    But when Kain crossed 400, it was an entirely different battle.


    The power Kain exhibited was overwhelming, his every strike was filled with strong destructive power, leaving Ram struggling to hold his ground.


    It wasn''t just a numerical increase¡ªit was a transformation in rawbat capability.


    Each additional 100 points in attributes at Tier 4 felt like breaking through a new threshold, elevating power and precision to monstrous levels.


    Ram grimly spected what Kain might achieve if his physique exceeded 500 points, but such thoughts were irrelevant now. Ram wasn''t going to give him another chance.


    Activating the [Bio-Life Core - Energy Surge], Ram felt the drastic shift in his own attributes.


    From the heart of his bio-armor, translucent green mes erupted, flowing across his body like molten vitality.


    The surge multiplied his attributes fivefold, elevating his Physique and Spirit beyond 500 points. The energy coursing through him was overwhelming, his body brimming with power he had never thought he could.


    He clenched his fists, feeling the changes, every movement felt sharp, precise, and lethal, the faintest gesture carrying enough force to shatter stone.


    He knew his time was limited¡ªhe could feel the strain of maintaining this state, every second taxing his own and Groot''s life energy.


    His sharp gaze locked on Kain, who now stood paralyzed, his earlier confidence reced with dread.


    Without hesitation, Ram vanished, his speed so fast that he left a faint trail of green mes in his steps. He reappeared before Kain in an instant, throwing a crushing blow to his midsection.


    The sheer force of the punch shattered the sound barrier, sending Kain hurtling backward like a ragdoll, crashing into a jagged outcrop with bone-crushing impact.


    Kain let out a choked cry, blood spraying from his mouth as he struggled to rise. But Ram didn''t stop yet.


    In the blink of an eye, he was on Kain again, his next strike a devastating downward kick that cratered the ground beneath them.


    The shockwave rippled outward, scattering debris and carving fissures into the earth. Ram''s every movement radiated an aura of dominance, the translucent green mes intensifying with each strike.


    "You asked if there was a limit to my regeneration," Ram growled, his voice cold and resolute. "But now you''ll learn¡ªthere''s no limit to how far I''ll go to stop you."


    Kain, now battered and barely holding himself upright, struggled toprehend the overwhelming power before him.


    He didn''t understand how Ram could be so strong, if he was this strong why wait so long?


    "Stop... wait...!" Kain stammered, fear shing in his eyes as Ram loomed over him.


    But Ram had no intention of showing mercy. His armor zed brighter as he raised his fist, green mes coalescing into a searing point of concentrated energy.


    "This is the end," Ram spoke, his tone leaving no room for argument. With a final, explosive strike, he brought his fist down, the ground beneath them erupting in a cataclysmic burst of green light.


    When the dust settled, the battlefieldy in ruins. Kainy unconscious, his body broken, with blood all over the ground.


    Ram stood amidst the destruction, his bio-armor flickering as the [Energy Surge] reached its limit and disappeared with Groot, whose body filled with cracks appearing beside him.


    The translucent mes faded, and the strain of maintaining such immense power finally caught up to him.


    Ram staggered but remained standing, he swiftly collected Groot''s body into his space and shifted his gaze toward the distant city walls.


    "Four minutes," he muttered to himself, a faint smile on his lips. "Should be more than enough."


    Turning back, Ram collected Kain''s unconscious body into his space with a swift motion. His eyes flicked to his attribute panel, the flickering holographic disy summarizing his current state.


    [Name: Ram]


    [Health: 271/1000 (+22,851)]


    [Spiritual Power: 403/1000 (+34,153)]


    Looking at the remaining health and spiritual power, Ram couldn''t help but smile faintly. "Four minutes of relentless beating... and I still needed to burn through more life energy and spiritual power to end it in under ten seconds," he muttered.


    The absurdity of his own resilience and power brought a rare sense of satisfaction, but he wasn''t naive enough to revel in it for long.


    His overwhelming disy of strength had undoubtedly drawn attention. Powerful creatures and factions, like Shane and the Shadow Society operatives in the area, would have surely sensed the chaotic energy surging through the battlefield.


    Which was also the reason why he didn''t use such power from the beginning, but waited until now.


    The aftermath of his [Bio-Life Core - Energy Surge],bined with the destruction wrought by their battle, was like a light beacon for anyone nearby with even a shred of spiritual awareness.


    Ram nced around, his eyes scanning, seeing that there was no one around, Ram activated his spatial ability. His figure flickered, and in an instant, he vanished.


    Leaving behind the broken battlefield, with the empty sound of wind and eerily quiet, the only evidence of the battle was the shattered ground, and lingering traces of emerald mes fading into the air.

 Chapter 185: Absorbing the first Mind Shadow Parasite

    Coming back into the space, Ram let out a deep breath, the tension from the grueling battle finally easing. Exhaustion, both mental and physical, weighed heavily on him.


    Ram didn''t expect such a turn of events, he just got out of the space to check on others but had to return back again not long.


    He wasted no time andy down on a simple cot in the corner, allowing himself a brief nap to recover from the overwhelming strain of fighting Kain.


    Willingly enduring Kain''s relentless assault to buy time for Mai and the others had been no easy task.


    Every blow had pushed him closer to his limits, but in the end, everything went well ording to his n.


    Before disappearing into his space, Ram had made sure to send Mai and other a quick message: "I''m fine. Stay on course¡ªI''ll catch up soon."


    He''d done this to reassure them and prevent any rash decisions they make if he didn''t return.


    Thest thing he needed was for Mai or the others to misunderstand his prolonged absence and double back to look for him, only to fall into a trap or get caught by Shane or other gang members who are still lurking outside the city.


    As he drifted into a light sleep, Ram''s thoughts remained steady. Ram wasn''t sure how long he had slept, but the moment he woke up, a sense of refreshment washed over him.


    Stretching his body, he felt a wave offort as the lingering tension in his muscles dissipated.


    Spreading his spiritual awareness, he noticed that there was only Korrin inside the housing nt, still meditating within his room in the housing nt.


    Sensing Ram''s movements, Korrin''s eyes snapped open, and without hesitation, he rose from his meditation and stepped out of his room.


    When Korrin spotted Ram approaching, he immediately bent his body in a respectful bow. "Master," he greeted with deference, awaiting orders.


    Ram chuckled warmly at the disy. "Ha-haa... Korrin, how many times do I have to tell you? No need to be so formal. We''re all family now."


    Korrin straightened but maintained a respectful posture. "Understood, Master. But still..."


    Ram smiled and shook his head. The tension in Korrin''s stance eased slightly, though his admiration for Ram was clear in his fiery eyes. "I understand, Master. Is there anything you need from me?"


    "Yes," Ram replied, his tone growing serious. "Where''s Kain?"


    Korrin tilted his head slightly, his expression cautious. "Master, are you talking about the injured person you brought back with Groot?" He paused, then added with a slight frown, "We tried to save his life, but for some reason, his injuries worsened as soon as he entered the space. He didn''tst long."


    "Huh?" Ram''s hand instinctively went to his forehead as he let out a groan of frustration. "Damn... I shouldn''t have slept before checking on him."


    He sighed deeply, gathering his thoughts before continuing. "Well, he''s already dead, and there''s nothing we can do about it now. But why did his injuries worsen after entering my space?"


    Ram''s brows furrowed, but he didn''t find any reasons. "Let''s check his body," Ram said, gesturing for Korrin to lead the way.


    The two moved through the housing nt, as they approached the ce where Kain''s body was kept, Ram''s spiritual awareness stretched out, trying to sense anything unusual.


    When they entered the empty housing nt, Kain''s lifeless formy on a wooden tform, his skin pale with multiple bone-deep injuries and marred by strange ck veins that hadn''t been there before.


    Ram stepped closer, kneeling beside the body. He carefully examined Kain, his fingers brushing over the corrupted veins. "This wasn''t here before... something''s not right."


    Korrin nodded solemnly. "We noticed it too, Master. As soon as he entered the space, these veins appeared, spreading rapidly. His life force drained in moments, and we couldn''t do anything to stop it."


    Ram''s eyes narrowed as he focused his spiritual sense, diving deeper around the body, just then he found that the origin of this ck vines seemed to be from the position of Kain''s heart, Ram felt something foreign yet oddly familiar.


    "This¡­" Ram muttered. "It''s almost like a curse or... no, a failsafe."


    "A failsafe?" Korrin repeated, confused. "Could it be rted to the Shadow Society?"


    But before Ram could respond, he felt a slight movement within Kain''s body¡ªa faint pulse of energy that caught him off guard.


    His eyes narrowed as his spiritual sense honed in on the source. It wasn''t just Kain''s body exhibiting unusual activity.


    Even the Mind Shadow parasite that''s within Ram, still in the process ofpleting its transformation, began to stir.


    Through their mental link, Ram felt a surge of intent¡ªa primal, almost predatory hunger radiating from the parasite.


    "Are you hungry?" Ram murmured, more to himself than anyone else. The parasite''s feelings came through loud and clear, a wordless yet insistent craving directed at Kain''s body or the Mind Shadow parasite inside him.


    Ram understood what''s happening, this should be caused due to the new skill effect of [Consume & Evolve], the surge of intent grew stronger.


    Korrin noticed the shift in Ram''s expression and stepped closer. "Master, is something wrong?"


    Ram raised a hand to halt him, his gaze fixed on Kain''s body. "Stay back, I think it''s the Mind Shadow Parasite that caused him to die, as soon as it appeared inside the space, it should have lost its connection to the Shadow Society and might have triggered some failsafe."


    Thankfully the parasite inside his body became independent after bing his pet, or else he might have died long ago. But this incident also made clear that his decision to not let Sid and Mai enter the space was the best oue, or else who knows the same might happen to them.


    Korrin hesitated but obeyed, retreating a few steps while keeping a watchful eye on the scene.


    Ram directed his thoughts inward, focusing on the parasite within him.


    "Is this what you want?" he asked, his tone calm, focusing on the faint connection he shared with it. The response came swiftly¡ªwordless, but unmistakable, it sure wants to consume the Mind Shadow parasite.


    Ram let out a slow breath, "Fine. But if you''re going to consume it, how do you do it?"


    Soon he got another response, "Alright," Ram said, exhaling slowly. "Let''s see what you can do."


    Ram gave the parasite permission to act, extending his spiritual energy toward Kain''s heart, where the ck veins seemed to originate.


    Taking a deep breath, he ced his hand over Kain''s chest, spiritual power gathering at his fingertips directed toward Kain''s body.


    The moment his power connected, a wave of dark energy surged from within him, responding to the parasite''s intent.


    The ck veins pulsed violently, as if resisting, but Ram''s parasite was far superior.


    Its One-Star General quality easily overpowered the weaker parasite, crushing any opposition.


    Dark energy spread from Ram''s hand, enveloping Kain''s body and drawing out the sinister presence hidden within.


    Slowly, a shadowy tendril emerged from the ck veins, writhing as though alive.


    Its aura was suffocating, oppressive, and filled the room with an overwhelming weight.


    Korrin instinctively stepped back, his hand hovering near his weapon. "Master, that thing... it feels dangerous," he said, his voice tense.


    "It is," Ram replied, his gaze fixed on the dark tendril, he could feel it, the parasite inside Kain was also Tier 4. "But it''s also exactly what I need."


    The parasite within him tugged at his mind, its hunger palpable as it began to consume the foreign entity.


    Piece by piece, it absorbed the shadowy essence with terrifying efficiency, growing stronger with every moment.


    As the process continued, the ck veins retreated, fading into nothingness. Kain''s body, now free of corruption,y still and lifeless.


    The faint pulse of energy Ram had sensed earlier had vanished entirely.


    The parasite within Ram withdrew, its intent calm and sated. He could feel its power subtly increase, though it would likely take time to fully digest the energy it had consumed.


    "It''s done," Ram said, rising to his feet. He turned to Korrin, who had been watching the entire process with wide eyes.


    "Master... what just happened?" Korrin asked, his voice filled with awe and uncertainty.


    Ram dusted his hands off and looked down at Kain''s lifeless body. "That was a failsafe left by the Shadow Society.


    It was meant to kill anyone who might escape and control their bodies. Luckily, my parasite could handle it."


    Korrin nodded slowly, absorbing Ram''s exnation. "And now? What do we do with him?"


    "What else? Just burn it," Ram replied back. "There''s no telling if there''s anything else left behind in his body that might cause troubleter."


    Korrin gave a sharp nod. "Understood, Master."


    With a simple gesture, Korrin summoned a wisp of mes to his palm, the intense heat radiating off it causing the air to shimmer.


    He crouched near Kain''s lifeless body and let the mes drift onto it.


    "That should take care of it," The fire caught immediately, consuming the body in seconds. The mes burned with a peculiar intensity, leaving no ash or residue behind¡ªjust an empty space where Kain had oncein.


    However, what Ram doesn''t know is that his simple n of devouring other Mind Shadow parasites to improve his own parasite has already averted a huge uing crisis on Blue Star.


    And so it began at this moment, with Kain bing the first victim.

 Chapter 186: Lord Space- Wood Spirit Realm

    After cleaning up the corpse, Ram turned his attention to the Sylvan Soul Tree, trying to sense the souls it had absorbed.


    Normally, any life lost in his space would contribute to the tree''s collection, yet to his surprise, there was no trace of Kain''s soul.


    At first, confusion flickered across his face. Why wasn''t his soul here? he wondered, but the pieces clicked into ce soon enough. "It must be because of the Mind Shadow Parasite," he murmured, shaking his head.


    Whatever the exact reason, Ram decided not to dwell on it. What''s done is done. There were more pressing matters to attend to.


    He continued to select a few souls of the cavemen and enhance them with the soul essence from the remanent consciousness of Goddess Ignara.


    Chapter Find:


    Then used the Sylvan Spirit Rebirth to slowly revive them again, he had been doing these every day, which had be a daily routine for him.


    After spending about ten thousand points of Life energy and Spiritual power each, reviving another twenty ''Rare'' quality Half Drows, he turned his attention toward Groot, who stood nearby, now fully recovered.


    The once-overdrawn state caused by using [Bio-Life Core - Energy Surge] waspletely gone, and Groot''s aura had returned back to normal.


    Ram approached with a faint smile. "Groot, you''re back to full strength. That''s good."


    Groot rumbled in acknowledgment, the deep tones of his voice resonating through the space.


    The real reason Ram sought out Groot, however, was for his skill [Shared Consciousness], which allowed a direct connection to the Heart Wood Tree within the Wood Spirit Realm.


    Through it, Ram ns to sense the Heart Wood Tree again and reenter the Wood Spirit Realm, he ces his hand on Groot''s shoulder and uses his nt Lord''s affinity to sense the position.


    Because they were already connected to the Wood Spirit Realm, the process went very smoothly, soon Ram felt the familiar pull from the Heart Wood Tree.


    However, unlike the previous two times, something unexpected happened. Instead of his spirit body being transported, Ram''s true body disappeared from space entirely and reappeared within the Wood Spirit Realm.


    The moment he came to his senses, Ram immediately felt the difference.


    The air around him was rich, almost overwhelming, with pure reiki and life energy far stronger than in his own space.


    Looking around, Ram found himself in the middle of a dense forest.


    Towering trees, their bark glowing faintly with an emerald hue, surrounded him. Their massive roots coiled and twisted like living sculptures; while shimmering leaves reflected the light of a soft, unseen glow from above.


    Focusing his thoughts, Ram spread his spiritual awareness outward. The energy signatures in the Wood Spirit Realm were more distinct and vivid now that he was physically present.


    He could sense several sources of life energy nearby, but one stood out¡ªa massive concentration of energy, pulsing like a beacon.


    "There," he muttered, honing in on the location, and began to move toward it.


    As Ram rushed through the forest, he couldn''t help but notice how different everything feltpared to his previous visits.


    The surroundings weren''t ethereal or intangible as before. He could feel the solid ground beneath his feet, the texture of the bark as his hand brushed against a tree, and even the gentle resistance of the air as he moved.


    The nts around him reacted subtly to his presence. Some seemed to lean toward him, their leaves rustling softly in acknowledgment, while others bloomed slightly, releasing faint scents into the air.


    This newfound tangibility confirmed his theory. "So, it''s true," Ram thought. "The difference in perspectivees from whether I enter with my spirit body or my real body."


    As Ram continued through the forest, his thoughts were interrupted by a sudden influx of system prompts appearing in his mind from the Lord''s Panel. Each notification brought a new wave of intrigue.


    [ System Prompt: You''ve entered a new Lord Space- Wood Spirit Realm, opening Lord''s permissions...]


    [ System Prompt: Opening the permission to visit the nearby Lord''s Cities.]


    [ System Prompt: Opening the permissions to use Lord''s exclusive store, regional chat channel...]


    [ System Prompt: Loading the Territory Details...]


    Ram paused in his steps, blinking at the stream of notifications. "Is the Wood Spirit Realm another Lord space simr to the Blood Cursed Realm?" Ram muttered.


    [ System Prompt: Congrattions, Lord Sylvan, you joined this regional channel: Wood Spirit Realm.]


    Curious, Ram immediately opened the regional chat channel to check the current situation.


    However, to his surprise, the channel seemed almost deserted. There were less than ten members in total¡ªprecisely nine, including himself.


    Scanning the history, Ram noticed that the chat log was barren. No messages had been exchanged, and it appeared the channel had never been used.


    He waited a few moments, expecting some sort of response to his presence, simr to when he joined the Red River Domain channel.


    Seconds ticked by, but the silence persisted. No one responded to his new entry or even appeared active.


    Ram sighed and closed the panel. "Looks like this realm''s Lords aren''t very social," he muttered under his breath.


    Shaking off the oddity, he refocused on his original objective. The Heart Wood Tree.


    With his spiritual awareness still locked on the beacon of energy, he quickened his pace. Perhaps Ling Xi would have the answers he needed¡ªor at least shed some light on why this realm was so silent.


    He had so many questions he wanted to ask Ling Xi, especially about Master Orion, whom he had encountered during his previous visit and who gave him the Sylvan Soul Seed.


    The mysterious figure had left asting impression, and Ram was eager to learn more about his connection to the Wood Spirit Realm.


    It didn''t take long for him to reach the familiar outline of the vige.


    The area was as vibrant as ever, filled with strong spiritual nts that seemed almost alive, their energy radiating in waves.


    Wood Spirits in various shapes moved gracefully among them, blending seamlessly with the lush surroundings.


    Just as Ram approached the vige, a sudden shadow flickered before him. Ling Xi appeared, just as gracefully as before, as if she had been there all along but had only now chosen to reveal herself.


    Her beautiful face, calm and radiant, captured his attention.


    Instinctively, Ram activated his Spiritual Eye to check her details. To his surprise, with his own improved strength, he could now see more than he had during theirst encounter.


    [ Name: Ling Xi]


    [ Race: Forest Spirit]


    [ Level: Tier 6]


    [ Skills: ???]


    "Well, not many details... Tier 6?" Ram pondered with some curiosity, as he stepped forward, intending to greet her.


    Ling Xi tilted her head slightly, her expression showing a hint of confusion at first. But the moment she felt the familiar aura emanating from Ram, recognition lit her eyes, and her usual calm demeanor returned.


    "Ah, it''s you," Ling Xi said with a faint smile. "You''vee again, but this time¡­" Her gaze swept over him briefly, and a flicker of surprise crossed her face. "You''ve entered with your true body. Interesting."


    "Compared tost time, you''ve changed so much," Ling Xi remarked, her voice calm but tinged with curiosity.


    "Not just your strength¡ªyour aura ispletely different now. There''s an unusual attraction to it, something... unique."


    Ram nodded, unsure how to respond at first, but her words piqued his interest. Before he could speak, Ling Xi continued.


    "I''ve been waiting for your arrival," she said, her tone carrying a sense of certainty. "There are things we need to discuss¡ªyou can ask me your questions, but I warn you I can only disclose those that I can."


    Her words carried weight, and Ram could feel an undercurrent of significance in her tone. "Waiting for me? Does this have to do with the Master Orion or something else entirely?" he asked, his curiosity growing.


    Ling Xi nodded her head, affirming his words. "Yes, you can ask," she said, her voice soft but firm. "But as I told you before, I can only answer those questions that I am allowed to."


    She paused for a moment, her expression bing more serious. "But this is not the ce to talk. Follow me."


    With that, she turned and walked deeper into the forest. The towering trees seemed to part slightly as she moved, creating a clear path for them to follow.


    Ram thought for a moment, then nodded in understanding, he did not hesitate to follow her, as his mind raced with questions.


    As they walked, the forest around them seemed to grow quieter, almost as if it were aware of their presence.


    Soon, they reached a secluded clearing where the massive Heart Wood Tree stood, its branches stretching far into the sky, radiating a powerful andforting energy.


    The tree''s branches spread wide, glowing with a soft, greenish light, and its roots seemed to stretch deep into the earth.


    Ling Xi motioned for Ram to sit, and she did the same, "Now," Ling Xi began, her voice soft but clear, "we can speak freely here."


    "Fair enough," he said. "Then, I''ll start with what''s been on my mind¡ªabout Master Orion. Thest time I was here, I encountered him, and I still don''t fully understand who he is?"


    "And how can I meet him again?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 187 Realm Lord - Master Orion

    "Then, I''ll start with what''s been on my mind¡ªabout Master Orion," Ram said, his gaze steady as he addressed Ling Xi. "Thest time I was here, I encountered him, and I still don''t fully understand who he is. And¡­ how can I meet him again?"


    Ling Xi turned to face Ram, her expression growing more serious. "He is the Realm Lord of the entire Wood Spirit Realm," she began, her voice carrying a weight that made Ram pay closer attention.


    "However," she continued with a slight frown, "as for how to meet him¡­ I don''t know."


    Ram raised an eyebrow. "You don''t?"


    She shook her head gently. "Usually, only Life Spirits have the authority to meet the Realm Lord directly. They are considered his emissaries and manage important tasks for the realm."


    "As for Forest Spirits like us," she gestured around the clearing, "our responsibilities are limited to maintaining small viges and defending them from external threats like the curse creatures you foughtst time. Direct contact with Master Orion is beyond our reach."


    Ram took a deep breath, trying to absorb what she said. The term "Realm Lord" echoed in his mind like a resounding hammer.


    "Realm Lord," Ram repeated softly, his tone reflective, he also heard a simr word from Su Xing before, what Realm Lord represents, master of an entire dimension.


    Despite the vagueness of her exnation, the mere mention of Orion''s title opened up a flood of thoughts in Ram''s mind. If Orion truly was the one governing this realm, then his brief encounter with him carried more weight than he initially realized.


    "Is there anything else you want to know?" Ling Xi asked, her lips curving slightly as she watched Ram''s dumbfounded expression.


    It amused her¡ªshe had been in the same state of awe the first time she witnessed Master Orion when she was suddenly summoned to experiment with Ram''s ability.


    But more than that, she had witnessed something even more astonishing¡ªhow Ram, with seemingly little effort, had helped another Wood Spirit break through their limits and ascend to a new level.


    It was only then that Ling Xi began to understand. It was this ability of Ram that had caught even Master Orion''s attention, a feat she had never thought possible.


    Ling Xi watched Ram carefully as she spoke, gauging his reaction to her words. "Looking back," she said thoughtfully, "the first time you entered the Wood Spirit Realm, you were only at the initial stage of Tier 2."


    "Then, just a few dayster, you had already upgraded to peak Tier 2. At the time, I didn''t think much of it. But now, just weekster, you''re at Tier 3. Even here in the Wood Spirit Realm, where progress is often faster due to the abundant life energy and pure reiki, I''ve never seen anyone advance so quickly."


    Ram, still processing everything, shook his head lightly, trying to clear his thoughts as he slightly rubbed the back of his head.


    He noticed the faint glimmer of amusement in Ling Xi''s eyes but chose to let it slide. Instead, he focused on his next question.


    "There''s more that I want to know," he admitted. "But I''ll start with the basics. Can you tell me more about the Life Spirits? If they''re the ones who have ess to Master Orion, then they might be the key to meeting him again."


    Ling Xi''s expression shifted to quiet thoughtfulness and a slight earning in her voice. "The Life Spirits," she began, "are the highest-ranked spirits in the Wood Spirit Realm. They are unlike us Forest Spirits in every way."


    Her tone became more reverent as she continued. "Most of them are born directly from the Life Spirit Tree itself, making them embodiments of pure life energy since their birth."


    "Their connection to the realm is absolute¡ªthey canmune directly with the entire Wood Spirit Realm, channel its essence, and act as its eyes and hands."


    "Simply put, they act as emissaries for the Realm Lord and are considered the strongest, second only to the Realm Lord himself."


    She paused, her gaze steady. "However, they rarely leave the inner circle of the Life Spirit Tree. They are the guardians of the realm''s core, meeting one is as rare as encountering Master Orion himself."


    Ram leaned forward slightly, intrigued. "So, the Life Spirit Tree¡­ it''s located at the heart of this realm, isn''t it?"


    Ling Xi nodded. "Yes, it is. The tree is the core of the Wood Spirit Realm; to approach the Life Spirit Tree, you must first be acknowledged by the realm itself."


    "Without that, even finding the path to it would be impossible," She paused slightly looking at him, and continued. "Given your current strength, I advise against attempting to find it just yet."


    "I say first improve your strength to at least the same level as me, then you can try finding the Realm Lord," She concluded saying, "Maybe you might get lucky to get noticed again and meet him before that, but that is unlikely."


    Ram felt a twinge of frustration listening to Ling Xi''s exnation. The idea of waiting to meet the Life Spirits¡ªor even Master Orion¡ªwas disheartening.


    But just as the weight of her words settled over him, he immediately caught herst words, and a sudden thought struck like a bolt of lightning.


    Knocking his forehead lightly with his knuckles, he muttered to himself, "Of course! Why didn''t I think of that before?"


    Ling Xi tilted her head, her confusion evident, but before she could ask what he meant, Ram was already acting on his idea.


    He clearly remembered the events and how his careless use of life energy had drawn Master Orion''s attention. If it worked then, why wouldn''t it work now?


    Without hesitation, Ram focused inward, tapping into the reservoir of Life energy stored in his spirit realm. He gathered hundreds of points of life energy, channeling it outward through his hand.


    The vibrant, light-green Life energy particles began to swirl around him, shimmering like liquid sunlight.


    Ling Xi''s eyes widened as she watched the concentrated Life energy spill freely into the surrounding space. Some of the energy drifted toward her, and she instinctively absorbed it.


    To her surprise, she felt a slight improvement in her stagnant cultivation.


    Although the improvement was negligible, it was unmistakable. Curious, she absorbed more Life energy particles, her heart skipping a beat as the same sensation repeated¡ªher cultivation improved again. Continue your adventure at empire


    "This¡­?" Ling Xi muttered, her voice barely audible. She knew of Ram''s ability, having witnessed it firsthand during theirst encounter. But she never expected it to have such an effect on someone as strong as her.


    The difference between their strength might seem small¡ªonly three levels¡ªbut the real gap was astronomical. If immortal cultivation were a reference, the gap between them was like that of a peak Qi Cultivator and a Nascent Soul Realm expert.


    As her mind raced toprehend the implications, the Heart Wood Tree reacted almost immediately.


    Thin, delicate roots emerged from the ground around them, reaching toward the shimmering Life energy. The roots seemed to pulse with vitality as they eagerly absorbed the surplus energy in the air.


    Ram noticed this but made no attempt to stop the Heart Wood Tree. He simply stood still, waiting to see if his actions would draw Master Orion''s attention again.


    Seeing the Heart Wood Treepeting for the Life energy, Ling Xi stopped absorbing it and turned her attention back to Ram. Her expression was a mix of curiosity and disbelief.


    "Ram, what are you doing?" she asked, her tone tinged with doubt. She stared at him, trying to piece together his intentions.


    Before Ram could answer, realization dawned on her, and her face broke into an incredulous smile.


    "Ha ha-ha, are you trying to attract the Realm Lord? How stupid. Why would you think the Lord has time toe find you just because you''re throwing around some Life energy?"


    She shook her head,ughing softly to herself, though there was a hint of nervousness in her voice. The idea seemed absurd to her, but the sheer confidence on Ram''s face made her pause. Could he really be onto something?


    Ram, undeterred by her skepticism, smiled faintly. "We''ll see," he said simply, his tone calm and resolute, even he didn''t expect much, just tried his sudden idea.


    Time ticked by each second stretching into what felt like an eternity. Ram stood motionless, his focus unwavering as he released more and more Life energy into the surroundings.


    The shimmering green particles floated around him, spreading across the area and illuminating the clearing with a soft glow.


    As minutes passed, the total amount of Life energy he had expended surpassed three hundred points. Despite the disy, the forest remained still, showing no sign of Master Orion''s presence.


    Ling Xi, who had been observing him with mild interest, couldn''t hold back her amusement any longer. She crossed her arms and chuckled, her tone yful yet mocking.


    "See? I told you," she said with a smirk. "How could the Realm Lord be so free and notice your actions? You''re just wasting your life energy."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!